a a ee dae ee ee 





ἦν- 


= 





i 


GIFT OF 
MICHAEL REESE 











! 




































































ΤῸ 
Al 


ἜΝ 
Oe 


My Se 5 








Digitized by the Internet Archive 
In 2007 with funding from 
Microsoft Corporation 


_ http://www.archive.org/details/selectedodesofpi00pindrich 





SELECTED ODES 


OF 


PINDAR 


WITH NOTES AND AN INTRODUCTION 


BY 


THOMAS D. SEYMOUR, 


PROFESSOR OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE 
IN YALE COLLEGE, 









P2SESE LIB 

στ erie ΤΗΝ 
UNIVERSITY 
CALIFORNIA 





BOSTON, U.S.A.: 
PUBLISHED BY GINN & COMPANY. 


1889. 


6207 
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1882, by 


THOMAS D. SEYMOUR, 
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 





Att Rieguts RESERVED. 


TypoGRAPHy By J. 5. Cusninc & Co., Boston, U.S.A. 





Presswork By Ginn & Co., Boston, U.S.A. 


is wrvEkers ἢ ΝΑ 2,247 
᾿- Η 


ΡΒΕΒΕΑΟΕ. ΜΠ 


THE text of these Selected Odes is that of Bergk’s fourth 
edition; except one change (Ol. II 76) to secure a readable 
text, and another (Ol. XII 15), merely orthographical, which 
has been made for metrical reasons. 

The metrical schemes are according to J. H. H. Schmidt’s 
‘‘Kunstformen der Griechischen Poesie;”’ Vol. I, with the neces- 
sary adaptations to Bergk’s téxt. 

It has seemed necessary in this book to assume the responsi- 
bility for everything while claiming the credit for nothing. No 
claim of originality is made for the notes. Greek, Latin, and 
German notes have been translated literally when they suited 
the purpose of this edition. To mention the authorities for each 
remark would be unnecessary and wasteful of space. Discus- 
sions of various explanations would be out of place here. He 
who is concerned to know the views of the different authorities 
must consult the larger editions and try to go to the original 
sources. Most of the exegetical remarks in Greek are from the 
Scholia. 

Brief explanations of dialectic forms have been enclosed in 
square brackets. 

Most teachers will prefer to use with their classes some other 
than the usual order of the odes. For their sake many otherwise 
unnecessary repetitions and cross-references have been made. 

Valuable suggestions and criticisms have been made by 
Professor Εἰ, D. ALLEN of Harvard and Professor L. R. PAacKARD 
of Yale, but these scholars are responsible for no error or 


deficiency. 
YALE CoLLEGE, Jan. 21, 1882. 


TABLE OF CONTENTS. 


ate pbs 
Page 
INTRODUCTION. .. . εν ‘ Υ͂ 
2 1. Pindar’s Life. — ; 2. . Style. -- ; 3. . Works. -- 3 4, ‘Odes, — 
ἢ 5. Scholia. — 3 6. Manuscripts. — ὃ 7. Editions. — 3 8. The 
National Games. — 3 9. Olympian Games. — ὃ 10. Pythian 
Games. — @ 11. Nemean Games. — @ 12. Isthmian Games. 
Prpet OL ye rtan ODE) easiest ie se) ce ead πῆς eee ae 1 
SEcoND OLYMPIAN ODE 
er OTT META ODB LS Sled LEAS Ais Ree ow eat ea 20 
ΗΝ OLPMPTAR ONE: τ ΠΥ τ μι οτος “SIAR Sao es Fhe ee 
_JSDEVENTHE OLYMPIAN ODE 20. 90.0.0. Χ τ ie be ew ew ee 22 
με ΤΟΥ ΜΡΙΑΝ ΟΥ̓ ΤΙΝ το sic τὰ Joc aie). οὐ σαν 


ΝΗ Η OLYMPIAN ODB πὴ εν τ ἡ aa 
8 6 OME ΟΕ Sg ΟΝ ee 


poms PerutrOne’ 0.0 Linc προς οτος ἐπ ει, ead 
ΝΟΥ EVTHIAW ODE ΠῚ τ ΕΣ, ΠΩ ΟΣ DN 2 ee 
νου One οὐ ΤῈ} κὺρ 20g Ipc! A ae ΝΑ 
ον αν Ope. 1 ΤΣ εις ες Ae Py ee ΉΘΟΘΙ 
ΝΕ ΝΑ ODE πρὸ ea ee Ro eee la 
IRCA SIONS oe gg oa ee eek et aoe st eee 


SE OITA RID 5 τ ee ee ee τ τ ρει. τ΄. 
REET. τ aco a ae ee a ee ee eee at oe 
ΝΞ a ge hg ig ag gto we ame age ee age ky tae ἈΝ 
ΠΝ ΟΡ FENDAR . cic soe ie ese τὸ τ ee 
ΠΥ OF TIRDAR .¢ ¢ os 0: ence 8. 0 8 4 ee σα 
ΠΥ τς οὐ A on lg ge a 1 BT ae ald OS ee! ge Car ΜΉ 


_CALIFORNY τὰ» ag 


eee ee 


INTRODUCTION. 


§ 1. Prypar’s Lire.* Pindar, son of Daiphantus and 
Cleodice, was born in Cynoscephalae, a suburb of Thebes, in 





* The early Greeks had not developed a taste for biographical details ; 
this taste is found first in the Peripatetic school of philosophy, among the 
successors of Aristotle, who was the father of the history of literature. 
Neither Pindar’s contemporaries nor his immediate successors felt any inter- 
est in preserving the memory of the dates of his birth and death and of 
events of his life. Very little is really certain. 

The most important works on Pindar’s life are the tract by Tycho 
Mommsen (Pindaros, Kiel 1845), and the elaborate book by Leopold Schmidt 
(Pindar’s Leben und Dichtung, Bonn 1862), in which the author attempts 
to follow the poet’s course of development during the forty or more years 
of his active life. 

Our chief sources of information concerning Pindar’s life are five brief 
Greek biographies. [See Ernst von Leutsch, Philol. XI 1fg.] These biogra- 
phies are not very ancient, but they were compiled from old authorities. 

I. Γένος Πινδάρου, in thirty-one hexameter verses. This shows excellent 
judgment and is surmised to be from the hand, or at least from the school, 
of Didymus Χαλκέντερος (see 3 5). This life agrees well with the 

II. Bios Πινδάρου of the Breslau codex, Vrat. A. 

IIT. Πρόλογος τῶν Πινδαρικῶν παρεκβολῶν, the introduction to his com- 
mentary on Pindar’s odes by Eustathius, Metropolitan of Thessalonica, 
about 1116 A.p. To this commentary Eustathius refers in his voluminous 
work on the Homeric poems, and it is said to have been at one time in the 
Basle library, but it is now lost. The introduction was found and pub- 
lished first in 1832. This is the longest of the lives; next it in length is 
that of the Breslau Ms. 

IV. The latest of the biographies was composed or, more probably, 
revised by Theodulus Monachus (Thomas Magister), who lived about 
1300 a.p. This, like that of Eustathius, was an introduction to his edition 
of the Olympian odes with Scholia. The Archbishop and the Monk agree 


Ἂν 


vi INTRODUCTION. 


the summer * of Ol. LXIV 3, 522 3.c. He was of the noble 
clan of Aegidae, which had branches in Sparta and Cyrene. 
_ Thus the poet was connected closely with the Dorians, and 
of the Dorian aristocracy he was ever an admirer. 

Such a mass of legendary anecdote has gathered around 
the story of his life that it is difficult to disentangle the 
thread of truth. 

His family seems to have been devoted to music and. dis- 
tinguished especially in playing the flute, an. instrument 
which gained prominence in the worship of Apollo at Del- 
phi, was perfected at Thebes, and was always held in higher 
esteem at Thebes than at Athens. 

After elementary instruction at home under Scopelinus, 
who sometimes is called his father, Pindar was sent to 
Athens, which since the time of the Peisistratidae was the 
home of Greek art, the intellectual centre of Greece. There 
he studied under Apollodorus and Agathocles, but especially 
under Lasus of Hermione, a rival of Simonides, who gained 
reputation by his detection of the literary fraud of Onomac- 
ritus, who had interpolated the oracular verses (ypyopot) 
of Musaeus.t lLasus was the first to write a treatise on the 





so well that it is probable that both followed the same authority, This 
may have been a corrupt copy of the tract of Plutarch, who wrote on the 
life of Pindar and shows in his extant writings an intimate acquaintance 
with the poems of his great countryman. From whom Plutarch drew his 
information is uncertain; very likely from Chamaeleon, a Peripatetic phil- 
osopher of Heraclea, a pupil of Aristotle, and from Ister, of whom little is 
known, but who seems to have belonged to the Alexandrian school. 

VY. An unimportant sketch of Pindar’s life is found in Suidas. It agrees 
in the main with the Γένος Πινδάρου. 

* The time of year is fixed by fr. 193, which shows that Pindar was born 
at the time of the Pythian games. Bergk thinks that the date should be 
four years later (see 2 10). 

} Herodotus VIT 6. 


-PINDAR'S LIFE, vii 


science of music; he first gave to the voice a harmonized 
accompaniment of flutes; * he brought the dithyramb to its 
highest perfection, introducing at Athens dithyrambic, cor- 
responding to the dramatic, contests. 

The influence of Pindar’s residence in Athens may be 
traced in his evident interest in and affection for that city. 
Besides the influence upon his art of the rising school of 
dramatic poetry (and he must have known Aeschylus, who 
was born in the same lustrum and who produced his first 
play almost in the same year as the composition of the tenth 
Pythian ode) he must have gained or strengthened there the 
Hellenic spirit which made him a great national poet while 
he remained a faithful Theban. 

He returned to Thebes when he was about twenty years 
old and early entered into poetic contests with his country- 
women Myrtis and Corinna. The latter gave him good 
counsel (see on fr. 29) and, although she rebuked + Myrtis 
for daring to contend with him, is said to have gained the 
prize over him. This was said to be due partly to her 
beauty and partly to her Boeotian dialect which charmed 
the ears of her Boeotian judges, 

His earliest ode which has come down to us is the tenth 
Pythian ode in honor of the victory in the long footrace of 
Hippocles, one of the powerful Thessalian Aleuadae, This 
ode was composed when the poet was only twenty years old, 
and shows that he already had some prominence, else that 
family would not have invited him to celebrate the victory. 
His earliest Olympian ode which has been preserved is the 
eleventh, of 484 8.0. 





* Plutarch de musica 1141. 
ἱ Corinna fr, 21 μέμφομη δὲ Kh λιγουρὰν Μουρτίδ᾽ idvya, 
ὅτι Bava φοῦσ᾽ ἔβα Πινδάροιω. mur” ἔρινι 


Viii - INTRODUCTION. 


The middle point of his life falls-just before the expedition 
of Xerxes against Greece, and in the next few years are 
found his most famous odes and associations with princes, 
with Hiero of Syracuse, Thero of Acragas, Alexander of 
Macedon, and Archelaus of Cyrene. 

Attempts have been made to form a sketch of the poet's 
active life from his allusions to himself in his poems. This 
may have been easier when none of his works were lost. 
Indeed, it is quite likely that his early biographers rested 
largely on such indications. Some of the poems may have 
been more personal than his odes. To draw such a sketch. 
~ now is difficult or impossible, since the poet identifies himself 
with his ode or speaks of himself as going where he only 
goes in thought. Thus Ol. VII 8, he sends his song as 
a goblet of nectar, but in v. 13 he lands at Rhodes. Τὺ is, 
however, probable that he visited the court of Hiero (see 
Ol. 1 16) about Ol. LXXVI, 476 B.c. Also, that he went 
to Macedon to visit Alendiilor; whose greater namesake, 
one hundred and fifty years later, 


The great Emathian conqueror, bid spare 
The house of Pindarus when temple and tower 
Went to the ground, 


in memory of Pindar’s praise for his ancestor as well as out 
of respect for the poet’s genius. 

That he was in the habit of visiting the national games 
is probable. How often he went to the victor’s home with 
his ode, to superintend its performance, is uncertain. He re- 
ceived especial honors at Delphi, where the temple authori- 
ties seem to have been greatly desirous to attach him to the 
service of the god. Long after his death, the iron chair was © 
shown there on which he used to sit while singing his hymn 
to Apollo. He always was invited to sup with the god at 


PINDAR’S LIFE. 1x 


the Θεοξένια, and even in Plutarch’s time, the first century 
of our era, Pindar’s descendants received a special share in 
the god’s hospitality. 

He seems to have been perplexed at the time of the Per- 
sian wars by the unfortunate position of his native city. If 
he did not stand entirely aloof from the great events of that 
time, yet he was not roused to fight like Aeschylus or sing 
like Simonides, for the glory and safety of Greece. This 
was impossible when his μάτηρ Θήβα had chosen the side 
of the Persian. His joy in the outcome of the war, how- | 
ever, is shown in Pyth. I 72 fg; Isth. VIII 11; fr. 76, 77. 
During these years of rejoicing and glory for Greece, but of 
distress and shame for Thebes, he composed more odes for 
the Aeginetans than for any other people, and it has been 
suggested plausibly that during 481-479 B.c., he may have 
sojourned in Aegina. 

His death occurred in his eightieth* year, as he leaned 
on a favorite youth, Theoxenus (see fr. 123), in the theatre 
at Argos. 

His ashes were taken to Thebes by his daughters Proto- 
mache and Eumetis. His wife was named Timoxena. He 
had a son Daiphantus. 

Although his associations were with kings and nobles, 
with the Alcmaeonidae of Athens, the Eratidae of Rhodes, 
the Aleuadae of Thessaly, the princes of Macedon, the king 
of Cyrene, the tyrants of Sicily and their courtiers, yet he 
preserved his independence of character. ‘To compose poems 
for money was no more humiliating than for the sculptor 
and painter to receive pay for their works. He speaks to 
kings as his equals and never descends to common flattery. 





* Bergk thinks that Pindar died at 66 years of age. We have no poem | 
of his which is known to have been written after Ol. LX XXII, 452 B.o, 


a INTRODUCTION. 


He was truly a national poet: With all his affection for 
his native city he calls Athens ἔρεισμα ‘EdXdédos, and calls 
the victors of Himera the saviors of Greece. 

He was not like Horace pareus deorum cultor et infrequens 
but was of a deeply religious spirit. His reverence for the 
gods is shown by his treatment of the myth of Pelops. (See 
on Ol. I 25, 87, VI 34). Unlike Aeschylus, he avoids the 
mention of the quarrels among the deities. Allusion has 
been made already to his devotion to the worship of Apollo. 
He erected a temple to Cybele and columns or altars to other 
_ gods. : | 

The glory and strength of his life coincided in time with 
the greatest glory and strength of Greece.* He saw the 
development of the national spirit, the overthrow of the Per- 
sians, the advance in architecture and sculpture, the growth 
of philosophy and the drama. He was happy in dying before 
the Peloponnesian wars and their troubles. 





* Akenside, Ode to the Earl of Huntingdon : — 


“0 noblest, happiest age ! 
When Aristides rul’d and Cimon fought ; 
When all the generous fruits of Homer's page 
Exulting Pindar saw to full perfection brought. 
O Pindar, oft shalt thou be hail’d of me: 
Not that Apollo fed thee from his shrine; 
Not that thy lips drank sweetness from the bee; 
Nor yet that studious of thy notes divine 
Pan dane’d their measure with the sylvan throng; 
But that thy song 
Was proud to unfold 
What thy base rulers trembled to behold ; 
Amid corrupted Thebes was proud to tell 
The deeds of Athens and the Persian shame.” 


Here the English poet alludes to some of the legends concerning Pindar. 


OF ba 
§ 2. PINDAR’S STYLE. fg NIVERSITY) 


δε 
ἀν ω A 
“ Pindar like torrent Jesus the steep wring 


Which, swollen with rain, its banks o ‘erflows, | 
With mouth unfathomably deep, 
Foams, thunders, glows.” * 


Horace calls Pindar inimitable.t He is also indescribable. 
He is magnificent and sublime, { but also fiery and dashing. 
Perhaps he resembles Aeschylus more than any other author. 
The critic Villemain compares him with the French preacher 
Bossuet. The reformer Zwingli likened these odes to the 
psalms of David. He is so audacious in metaphor and syn- 
tactical constructions, so pregnant with thought, so con- 
densed in expression, that his poems are often obscure even 
where we do not meet the superadded difficulties of cor- 
rupted text and allusions to events of which we have no 
knowledge. Homer tells his story as if his hearers did not 





* From Conington’s translation of the following. | 

7 Hor. Car. TV 2. Pindarum quisquis studet aemulari, | Iule, ceratis ope 
Daedalea | nititur pennis, vitreo daturus | nomina ponto; monte decurrens 
velut amnis, imbres | quem super notas aluere ripas | fervet immensusque 
ruit profundo | Pindarus ore: | laurea donandus Apollinari, | seu per auda- 
ces nova dithyrambos | verba devolvit numerisque fertur | lege solutis, | 
seu deos regesque canit deorum | sanguinem, per quos cecidere iusta | morte 
Centauri, cecidit tremendae.| flamma Chimaerae; | sive quos Elea domum 
reducit | palma caelestes, pugilemve equumve | dicit et centum potiore 
᾿ signis | munere donat, | flebili sponsae iuvenemque raptum | plorat et vires, 
animumque moresque | aureos educit in astra nigroque | invidet Orco. | 
Multa Dircaeum levat aura peak | tendit, Antoni, quotiens in altos | 
nubium tractus, 

{See Dion. Hal. quoted on fr. 75 int. Also de vet. script. cens. II 5 Ζηλω- 
Tos δὲ καὶ Πίνδαρος ὀνομάτων καὶ νοημάτων εἵνεκα καὶ μεγαλοπρεπείας καὶ τόνου 
καὶ περιουσίας καὶ κατασκευῆς καὶ δυνάμεως καὶ πικρίας μετὰ ἡδονῆς καὶ πυκνό- 
τητος καὶ σεμνότητος καὶ γνωμολογίας καὶ ἐνεργείας, καὶ σχηματισμῶν, καὶ ἦἢθο- 
ποιΐας, καὶ αὐξήσεως καὶ δεινώσεως, μάλιστα δὲ τῶν εἰς σωφροσύνην καὶ εὐσέβειαν 
καὶ μεγαλοπρέπειαν ἠθῶν. 


ΧΙ ᾿ς INTRODUCTION. 


yet know it; Pindar sings as if his audience knew every 
detail. He touches only the κεφάλαια λόγων (Pyth. IV 
116). This greatly increases for us the obscurity of the 
poems. As occasional poems, they contain allusions to 
events, persons, and relations, which were well understood 
by the hearers, but to which the key is lost. A wide ac- 
quaintance with Greek history, mythology, and manners is 
needed to understand and appreciate them. We must put 
ourselves as far as possible in the position of the original 
audience; must bear in mind the lives, beliefs, and surround- 
ings of the victor and hearers. 

He is not only the greatest of lyric poets,* according to 
the unanimous voice of antiquity, but he is the only Greek 
poet from whom we have even a single complete choral ode 
outside of the drama. The works of the others are lost or 
are in fragments. It is difficult now to distinguish between 
what was peculiar to Pindar and what belonged: to the lyric 
poetry of his age. Our difficulty furthermore in appreciating 
him is increased since he, like the other lyric poets of his 
time, was at once poet, composer, and leader of the choral 
dance; the odes were not made to be read or recited, but to 
be sung and accompanied by a dance. The melody, musical 
accompaniment, and movements of the dance are lost. 


§ 3. Prypar’s Works were divided anciently into seven- 
teen books, but were divided differently in different editions. 
One order of arrangement, found in the lexicon of Suidas, is 
conjectured to be that of an Athenian collection of the poems : 
᾿Οχυμπιονΐκαι, ἸΤυθιονῖκαι; Νεμεονῖκαι, ᾿Ισθμιονῖκαι, προσό- 





* Quintilian X 1:61. Novem vero Lyricorum, longe Pindarus princeps 
spiritus magnificentia sententiis, figuris, beatissima rerum verborumque 
copia, et velut quodam eloquentiae flumine; propter quae Horatius eum 
merito credidit nemini imitabilem., 


PINDAR’S WORKS. xiii 


δια (‘ processional hymns,’ sung to the flute), παρθένια (songs 
for choruses of young women), ἐνθρονισμοί (‘ installation 
hymns’ of priests, or to be sung when a god’s statue was 
set in place), Βακχικά, δαφνηφορικά (hymns for a Theban 
festival of Ismenian Apollo), παιᾶνες (chiefly hymns of praise 
or cries for help to Apollo), ὑπορχήματα (also in Apollo’s 
honor, a mimic dance representing in action the thought 
expressed by the words), ὕμνοι (hymns to the gods, accom- 
panied by the lyre), διθύραμβοι (in honor of Dionysus, ac- 
companied by noisy music and animated dance; the dithy- 
ramb afterwards became a lyric drama), oxodva (drinking 
songs), ἐγκώμια (encomiastic songs in honor of prominent 
men), θρῆνοι (dirges), δράματα τραγικά (perhaps a sort of 
dithyramb, but their nature and existence even is very 
doubtful). | 

Another order of arrangement, which is believed to have 
originated with Aristophanes of Byzantium, an Alexandrian 
grammarian of the third century B.c., gives the first place 
to the poems in praise of the gods, and the last to those in 
honor of men, although no distinct line can be drawn in 
Greek literature between poetry for sacred and secular oc- 
casions, since all the festivals of the Greeks were religious. 
This order is as follows: ὕμνοι, παιᾶνες, διθυράμβων B’ (1.6. 
two books of dithyrambs, including the Βακχικά of the for- 
mer arrangement, and perhaps part of the scolia), παρθενίων 
β΄ (perhaps including the δαφνηφορικά), φέρεται δὲ καὶ γ', ὃ 
ἐπυγράφει. κεχωρισμένων παρθενίων (perhaps miscellaneous 
poems which strictly did not belong to the παρθένια), ὑπ- 
ορχημάτων β' (including very likely part of the scolia), ἐγκώ- 
μια, θρῆνοι, ἐπινίκων δ΄. This is the arrangement to which 
the grammarians refer. | 

Of these seventeen books only four remain, and the last of 
these is not entire. Of the other books only fragments are 


? 


xiv INTRODUCTION. 


preserved, and most of these are very brief. It is hardly 
probable, moreover, that all of Pindar’s epinician odes were 
contained in the collections made by the Athenians and Alex- 
andrians. | | 

When the hymns and other books were lost is uncertain. 
Horace had them, it is evident, but most of the later quota-. 
tions from them may have been made at second hand. 

The epinician odes had a better chance for survival, we 
are told, since they were more intelligible* and more popu- 
lar, certainly when the old forms of worship were passing 
and had passed away. | | 


§ 4. Tue Opes oF Pinpar. The occasion of the ode is 


a victory in the national games of Greece; but this is not the 


subject of the ode. There is no description of the contest. 
It is only alluded to in the mention of the skill, bravery, or 
good fortune of the victor or the beauty of the horse. The 
circumstances of the victory exercise little influence on the 
form of the poem. In Isth. VIII no mention is made of 
the victor Cleander except at the beginning and close in the 
exhortation to raise the song and twine the garland in his 
honor. It must not be supposed however that the ode might 
have been sung as suitably for any other victor; the death 
in war of Cleander’s cousin, Nicocles, furnishes the transition 
from the myth of Achilles, which forms the heart of the ode, 
to the conclusion. The occasion of the ode is never lost sight 
of. Hach ode has its own character and internal form, its 
own body, and its own soul. Not one might have been com- 
posed before the games with a blank left for the victor’s name. 


_ Reference is made often to the person and achievements of the 


victor; if he is in the flower of youth, if he has been brave in 





* Eustath. Πρόλογος 34 (of ἐπινίκιοι) περιάγονται μάλιστα διὰ τὸ ἀνθρωπικώ- 
τεροι εἶναι καὶ ὀλιγόμυθοι καὶ μηδὲ πάνυ ἔχειν ἀσαφῶς κατά γε τὰ ἄλλα, 


ODES OF PINDAR. | XV 


war and successful in the games. Although the same theme 
is treated again and again and the poet's characteristics 
appear everywhere, there are no mannerisms and no monot- 
ony. He makes picturesque* even the enumeration of the 
previous crowns won by the victor and his family, an enumer- 
ation which is given, at the end of the ode, whenever it would 
be appropriate. | 
The honor of the victory belonged not only to the victor 

and his family but also to his city and country (see § 8), and 
the poet in his praise of the city and ancestors only developed 
the formal proclamation of the herald. By interweaving the 
success and virtues of the victor with the fame of his country 
the poet bestows his praise without exciting the envy which 
might be raised by too personal laudation. 
In each ode mention is made of the god to whom belonged 

the games, or the festival at which the ode was sung; or a 
myth is related of some hero. This myth concerns the city 
and ancestors of the victor, as Ol. VI, VII, Pyth. IV, Isth. V, - 
VIII; or the person of the victor (perhaps Pyth. II); or the 
games, as Ol. I; or the manner of the victory, as Isth. I. The 
Aeacidae are glorified in each of the eleven odes composed 
for Aeginetans (see Isth. V 20 and note). Since Hiero’s city 
and family were too recent to be connected with such myths, 
for Ol. I the poet chose the story of Pelops, the chief hero at 
Olympia where the crown was won, and who gave his name to 
the Peloponnesus, from which came the founders of Syracuse. 
Karly in Pyth. I a reference is made to Typhon, the monster 
who lies bound under Aetna, but the usual place of the myth, 
the ὀμφαλός, is filled with allusions to the overthrow of the 
Carthaginians and Ktruscans by the sons of Deinomenes; in 
Pyth. II, where Ixion is introduced, the reference is obscure. 
The poet often sketches the story with a few strong lines. 





* See on Ol. VII 80, Nem. II 19, 


Xvi INTRODUCTION. 


The myth is never a mere ornament to the poem. Gen- 
erally the connection between it and the rest of the ode is 
obvious, but we need not expect to find every detail mirrored 
in the circumstances of the victor. 

It has been conjectured * that the nome (νόμος) of Terpan- 
der was the model on which the skeleton of the Pindaric ode 
was formed. The divisions of Terpander’s nomes were προ- 
οίμιον (prelude), apya (introduction), κατατροπά (transition), 
ὀμφαλός (centre, heart), μετακατατροπά (second transition), 
σφραγίς (close), ἐξόδιον (finale). 

This principle of division may be applied to the longer odes 
of this collection thus, using the initial letters/of the Greek 
terms : 


Ol. I. 111-7; A 8-24, K25-27: O 28-93; M 93-100: 
, > 100-111; E 111-117. 

83-88; = 89-100. 
29-70; M 71-76; 
77-100; E 100-105. 
77-80; Σ 80-95. 
46-80; M 81-84; 
85-98; E 99-100. 
52-56; Σ 57-88; 
| E 88-96. 
Pyth. IV. A1-67; K 67-69; O 70-246; M 247-248; 3 249-299. 
Nem.I. Al-7; K 8-12; 013-80; M 31-83; Σ 33-72. 
Isth. I. A1-18; K 14-16; O17-81; M 82-85; Σ 36-63; 
E 64-68. 

Isth. ἡ. Π|Ι-16; A17-25; K 26-29; O 380-45; M 46-54; 
> 54-68. 

Isth. VIII. A1-15; K 15-20; 021-64; M 65-66; Σ 67-77. 


Ὁ]. 1. Al-11; K12-22: 022-83: 
OLVI. 1-7; A $21; K 22-98. 


OL VII. A1-19: K 20-26; 027-76: 
Pyth. I. 11-28; A29-42; K 42-45; 


ΞΜΟΞΜΟΞ 


Pyth. II. Α1-20; K 21-24; 025-52; 





* Westphal, Prolegomena zu Aeschylus’ Tragoedien, Leipzig 1869, p. 81 
fg. This is developed in detail by Mezger in his aterm ἐδ from hag 
the above schemes are taken. 3 


ODES OF PINDAR. xvii 


The transitions are often marked by a relative pronoun, as 
Ol. I 25, VII 80, Isth. VIII 21, 67; often by a mere com- 
᾿ς monplace, as Ol. 1 28, II 19, Pyth. I 85, IT 88, Isth. VIII 16; 
often by some personal remark of the poet, as Ol. I 100, 
IT 88, VI 22, Pyth. I 42, II 52, IV 67, 247, Nem. 1 33, 
Isth. 1 14, 32, V 46. Sometimes the same or a similar phrase 
is repeated in or near both the transitions of the same ode. 
Cf. λάμπει δέ οἱ κλέος, Ol. I 23, withev. 93 τὸ δὲ κλέος | τη- 
λόθεν δέδορκε. Ol. VII 18 τρέπολιν with τρίχα δασσάμενοι, 
v. 75. Pyth. IV 71 θέσφατον ἣν Πελίαν θανέμεν with 
κλέψεν τε Μήδειαν σὺν αὐτᾷ, τὰν Πελίαο φόνον, v. 250. 

Most of these divisions are distinct. But all this says little 
more than that each ode has an ἀρχή, μέσον, τελευτή, a begin- 
ning, middle, and end, with the necessary transitions. The 
thought, especially the praise of the victor, which is promi- 
nent in the apyd, often reappears in the σφραγίς, and the 
thought of the κατατροπά reappears in the petaxatatpord. 
That is to say, as a poetic unity, a symmetrical work of art, 
the ode often ends with a thought similar to that with which 
it began. - | 

Several odes begin with a distinct statement of the poet’s 
purpose to sing in honor of the victor, as Pyth. II, IV, Isth. 
VIII; others begin with a comparison, as Ol. I, VI, VII, 
Nem. II; others with an invocation, as Ol. XII, XIV, Nem. 
I, Isth. I, V; Ol. II begins with the oratorical question, in 
whose honor shall the poet sing ? 

In early times, every stanza or strophe of a choral ode 
was sung to the same music, as in the poetry of Alcaeus 
and Sappho (imitated by Horace), and was accompanied by 
the same dance movements. Stesichorus of Himera, about 
600 B.c., was the first to break the monotony of the repeti- 
tion of the strophes, by the insertion of the epode, a different 
stanza, sung to a different melody and accompanied by a dif- 


xviii INTRODUCTION. 


ferent dance or by no dance at all. This group of strophe, 
antistrophe, and epode was called τὰ τρία τοῦ Στησιχόρου, 
the triad of Stesichorus, and is found in almost all of Pindar’s 
odes. The odes which have no epodes, e.g. Ol. XIV, Nem. 
II, Isth. VIII, may have been designed for a procession, in 
which the chorus would have no opportunity. for other move- 
ments than those of the strophe. 

The ode was sung sometimes in a temple, sometimes in a 
banquet-hall, sometimes before the house of the victor, some- 
times perhaps in the festal procession which returned the 
victor to his home. It is not probable that even the brief- 
est of Pindar’s odes was composed on the spot, at the very 
festival where the victory was won. Not infrequently the 
anniversary of the victory was celebrated by a new ode or one 
which had been sung previously in honor of the crown. 

The number of members of the chorus cannot be deter- 
mined; it probably varied. It may sometimes have reached 
fifty, as in the choruses of the dithyramb. The choreuts 
were generally amateurs; often friends of the victor. The 
chorus was the voice of the poet ; when the first personal pro- 
noun is used, it always refers to Pindar; but the poet spoke 
often in the name of Greece. 

The chorus was accompanied by the lyre (the national 
instrument of Greece, but of small range or variety of tone) 
or by the lyre and flute (which corresponded to our clarionet). 
See on Ol. VII 13. This combination of lyre and flute was 
much approved by the Greeks. The melody was chief in the 
music. Harmony was known but had little prominence. 
The voices sang in unison or at the interval of an octave. 

The rhythm and rhythmical periods were made more dis- 
tinct by the music and dance. Some of the difficulties in 
the poems as read may have disappeared in the poems as 
sung. The Greeks of the classical period never subordinated 


ODES OF PINDAR. ΧΙΧ 


the words to the music nor suffered them to be drowned by 
it.» The rhythm seems to be adapted with care to the char- 
acter of the ode. The Paeonic odes (only Ol. II and Pyth. V) 
are religious and serious; the Aeolic odes (e.g. Ol. I, XIV, 
Pyth. II, Nem. II, Isth. VIII) are more animated ; the Doric 
odes (e.g. Ol. VI, VII, XI, XII, Pyth. I, IV, Nem. I, Isth. I, V) 
are more grave and Hpic in tone and character. 

The poets of the Aeolian school put many odes into one 
lyrical form, but no two odes of Pindar have the same metri- 
cal form except Isth. III, IV, which were composed for the 
same victor, and by many editors and most Mss. are united to 
form one ode. 

The custom of composing epinician odes was a fashion of 
short duration. The first epinician poet seems to have been 
Simonides (556-469 B.c.), although allusions are made by 
Pindar to odes by obscure local poets of an earlier age. The 
hymn of Archilochus* in honor of Heracles and Iolaus was 
sung for the victors at Olympia even in Pindar’s day. This 
by implication raised the victor to the level of Heracles. We 
are told that the tragic poet Euripides celebrated by an ode 
the Olympian victory of Alcibiades; but even then the age of 
lyric poetry, except as it appears in the choral odes of the 
drama, was past. Lyric talent was turned into other channels, 
Not every one of the seventeen or twenty victors at each of 
the festivals had an epinician ode in his honor. 

Forty-five of Pindar’s odes are preserved: fourteen Olym- 
pian, twelve Pythian, eleven Nemean, eight Isthmian; in all 
3419 verses, according to Bergk’s division. Of these odes 





* Archil. fr. 119 τήνελλα. | Καλλίνικε χαῖρ᾽ ἄναξ, Ἡράκλεες, | αὐτός τε καὶ 
Ἰόλαος αἰχμητὰ δύο. | Τήνελλα. | Καλλίνικε χαῖρ᾽ ἄναξ, Ἡράκλεες. Ol. IX anit. 
Τὸ μὲν ᾿Αρχιλόχου μέλος | φωνᾶεν ᾽Ολυμπίᾳ, καλλίνικος ὃ τριπλόος KexAadds, | 


ἄρκεσε Κρόνιον παρ᾽ ὄχθον ἁγεμονεῦσαι | κωμάζοντι φίλοις ᾿Εφαρμόστῳ σὺν 


ἑταίροις. γ»ςἘ5Ὲ LIBRA ἢγ᾽- 
: ie, », OF THE \ 
(ox IVERSITY; 


OF J 
Cai MRNA ΒΡ" at 


xXx INTRODUCTION. 


fourteen were composed for Sicilians, eleven for Aeginetans, 
five for Thebans, three for Cyreneans, two for Athenians, two 
for Locrians, the rest scattering. 

The order of the odes in Mss. and editions is not chrono- 
logical nor geographical, but according first to the games at 
which, and second to the contest in which, the victory to be 
celebrated was won. Thus the odes for chariot-victories 
(Ol. II) are placed before the odes for victories with the 
span of mules (Ol. VI); these, before odes for the boxer’s 
crown (Ol. VII); and these, before those for the runner’s crown 
(Ol. XIV). The first Olympian ode, although for a race with 
the saddle-horse (κέλης), is put before the second Olympian 
ode, which celebrates Thero’s chariot-victory, 51a τὸ περιέχειν 
τοῦ ἀγῶνος ἐγκώμιον Kat τὰ περὶ Πέλοπος ὃς πρῶτος ἐν 
Ἤλιδι ἠγωνίσατο. 

It is certain that the Isthmian odes stood last in the codex 
from which our Mss. are derived, for we know that several 
Isthmian odes were lost; the book is not complete. It is 
probable, however, that in an earlier arrangement the Isth- 
mian were followed by the Nemean odes, since at the end of 
that book there are several miscellaneous odes; Nem. IX is 
for a victory at Sicyon, Nem. X for a victory at the Argive 
Hekatombaea, Nem. XI is a scolion. 


§5. Tar Greek Scnoria* are the basis of all interpre- 
tation of Pindar; they are our only source of knowledge 
concerning many of the persons, events, and customs to which 
allusions are made in the poems. 





* See K. Lehrs ; Die Pindar-Scholien, eine kritische Untersuchung, Leip- 
zig 1873. The scholia are edited best in Boeckh’s Pindar, Vol. II, first 
part. Others have been published since by Schneider and Mommsen, and 
in the Σχόλια Πατμιακά, Athens 1875; but these additions are generally of 
little importance. 


THE GREEK SCHOLIA. XXi 


They are voluminous, filling 550 quarto pages of Boeckh’s 
edition. 

They are divided into two classes, earlier scholia (scholia 
vetera) and later scholia (scholia recentiora). 

The earlier scholia consisted originally of a paraphrase and 
commentary thereon. They seem to be founded upon the 
commentaries (ὑπομνήματα) of the cautious critic Didymus of 
Alexandria, who went to Rome and lived there in the time of 
Julius Caesar and Augustus. He was surnamed Χαλκέντερος 
from his iron diligence in study. He wrote 3500 or 4000 
volumes, largely compilations from the works of the older 
grammarians of the Alexandrian school. 

Of the Alexandrian scholars on whose work that of 
Didymus rested, Aristophanes of Byzantium, librarian of the 
. Museum under Ptolemy Epiphanes about 200 B.c., seems to 
have been the first to publish a critical edition of Pindar. 
He corrected the text and divided the poems on a more 
rational plan than that of the older collections. He studied 
the metres and divided the odes into metrical cola or clauses. 
In his time, probably, the critical marks (σημεῖα) were affixed 
to the poems, calling attention to beauties and peculiarities 
of word, expression, or myth. 

An edition of Pindar was prepared also by Aristophanes’s 
pupil and successor, the greatest critic of ancient times, 
Aristarchus of Samothrace, who was librarian at Alexan- 
dria about 175 B.c. He is mentioned by the scholia more 
often than any other authority except Didymus. He does 
not seem, however, to have excelled in Pindaric so highly 
as he did in Homeric criticism and interpretation. 

The later scholia are of little worth except as they con- 
tain explanations and views of the older scholars. They 
are copious for the Olympian odes; for the other odes they 
are trifling in comparison. It is thought that they are 


ΧΧΠ INTRODUCTION. 


based upon the work of Thomas Magister * (i.e. μάγιστρος 
τῶν ὀφφικίων) of Thessalonica, who lived at the close of 
the XIIIth century. In the later years of his life he bee 
a monk and took the name of Θεόδουλος. 


Side by side with the paraphrase which belongs to the 


earlier scholia, and in great confusion, are two other para- 
phrases, that of Moschopulus and that of Triclinius. Manuel 
Moschopulus lived in Crete at the close of the XIIIth cen- 
tury and wrote also commentaries of little value on Hesiod’s 
Works and Days. Demetrius Triclinius lived about the same 
time at Constantinople. He also wrote scholia to Hesiod, 
Aeschylus, and Sophocles, and a paraphrase of Lycophron. 
He altered the text to conform to his crude rules of gram- 
mar and metric. His notes are full of conceit and self- 
assertion. ‘Their value has been said to be chiefly negative ; 
any text is suspicious which contains the readings recom- 
mended by him. 


$6. Manuscripts. The admiration felt for Pindar in the 
Byzantine period is attested by the unusual number of Ms. 
copies of the odes. Mommsen enumerates one hundred and 
forty-two which contain all or a part of the odes, in addition 
to fourteen which contain only scholia. Most contain only 
the Olympian or the Olympian and Pythian odes; very few 
contain the Isthmian odes. The oldest of these Mss. were 
written in the XIIth century of our era; a few of the latest 
were written after the invention of printing. They have 
been arranged in classes according to the various errors and 
interpolations which one seems to have inherited from an- 
other. All seem to be derived from an archetype which had 
many false readings and, according to Bergk’s conjecture, 





*Lehrs thinks that the connection of Thomas Magister with the scholia 
is very uncertain. 


τ τ σε κοι, 


MANUSCRIPTS. ΧΧΙΪ 


was written not far from the VIth century after Christ. 
Only a few copies have independent value. 

The most important Ms. is known as B or Vaticanus B. 
This contains all the extant odes and scholia, with the excep- 
tion of certain missing leaves. It was written in the XIIth 
century. It formerly belonged to Fulvius Ursinus (Fulvio 
Orsini, died 1600) and is now in the library of the Vatican. 
From this, probably, was printed all but the Olympian odes 
of the editio Romana. 

Another Ms. of high value is C or Parisiensis G, in the 
National Library at Paris. This also is of the XIIth cen- 
tury. It contains the Olympian and first five Pythian odes 
with scholia. 

D, Mediceus B, in the Laurentian library at Florence, 
dates from the XIIIth or XIVth century. It contains all 
the odes, with scholia. 

A, Ambrosianus A, in the Ambrosian library at Milan, is 
of the XIIth century. It contains the first twelve Olympian 
odes, with scholia. 

These four Mss. represent four classes of one family, and 
are called the ancient Mss. Of each class there are others 
of secondary importance. In all there are three of the B 
class, two of the C class, thirty-eight of the D class, and 
two of the A class. The four first mentioned only are of 
much value for text-criticism. Occasionally a good reading 
is found in one of the others, but this is due perhaps to the 
scholia or to a happy conjecture of a grammarian. 

Another family, of fifteen Mss., containing only the Olym- 
pian and sometimes the first two Pythian odes, represents 
the edition of Thomas Magister. Another family, of forty- 
two Mss., most of which have only the Olympian, but some 
have also the Pythian and three Nemean odes, represents 
the badly interpolated edition of Moschopulus. Another 


XX1V INTRODUCTION. 


family of twenty-eight Mss. represents the edition of Tri- 
clinius. This edition originally embraced. all the odes, but 
the archetype was early mutilated. Of twelve Mss. too 
little is known to allow of their classification. It must be 
remembered that these different classes are not sharply 
divided; readings in one were often adopted in another. 

That the Olympian odes are found in far the largest 
number of Mss. is due to their selection for study in the 
Byzantine schools. Thus the Prometheus, Seven against 
Thebes, and Persians of Aeschylus; the Ajax, Electra, and 
Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles; the Acharnians, Knights, 
and Clouds of Aristophanes; and the Hecuba, Orestes, and 
Phoenician Women of Euripides, are found in far more Mss. 
than the other dramas of these poets. 


§ 7. Eprrtions. The earliest printed edition of Pindar’s 
triumphal odes was published by Aldus in Venice, Jan. 
1513, with the Hymns of Callimachus, Lycophron’s Alex- 
andra, and the geographical poem of Dionysius Periegetes. 

This was followed in two years by an edition with the 
scholia, Πινδάρου ᾿Ολύμπια κτὰ. μετὰ ἐξηγήσεως παλαιᾶς 
πάνυ ὠφελίμου καὶ σχολίων ὁμοίων, published at Rome, 
1515, under the oversight of Zachary Callierges, a Cretan. 
This edition, for all but the Olympian odes, followed the 
most important of extant Mss. of Pindar, Vaticanus B. . 

These two editions with unimportant changes were re- 
printed at Basle, Frankfort, Wittenberg, Paris, London, ete. 

A decided advance was made in 1616 when Erasmus 
Schmid, Professor of Greek and Mathematics in the Univer- 
_ sity of Wittenberg, published his edition entitled: Πινδάρου 
περίοδος, haec est Pindari lyricorum principis, plus quam 
sexcentis in locis emaculati, ut 1am legr atque intelligr possit, 
᾿Ολυμπιονῖκαι, ἸΤυθιονῖκαι, Νεμεονῖκαι, ᾿1σθμιονῖκαι llustrati 


EDITIONS. xxv 


versione fidelt, rations metricae indieatione certa. ... cum 
discursu de msula atlantica ultra columnas Herculis, quae 
America hodie dicitur. Schmid collated the older editions 
and some Mss. He strove laboriously to give a logical and 
rhetorical analysis of each ode. 

Four years later, in 1620, Johannes Benedictus published 
at Saumur, where he had been appointed professor of Greek 
on the recommendation of Casaubon, an edition entitled: 
Pindart Olympia... metaphras. recogmta, latina para- 
phrast addita, poetics et obscuris phrasibus Graeca prosa 
declaratis, denque...arduum evusdem sensum explanavit. 
Benedictus used Schmid’s text. Most of the explanations in 
both of these editions were drawn from the scholia. 

A copy of the Saumur edition was used by the poet Milton. 
It is now in the library of Harvard College; see on O1.VI 16. 

C. G. Heyne, professor at Gdéttingen (where Pindaric 
studies have been maintained during the present century 
by Dissen, Schneidewin, and von Leutsch), one of the few 
distinguished German philologists of the last century, pub- 
lished in 1773 an edition of which the text was emended 
from the Mss. and earlier editions.. This was repeated in 
1798 and 1817 with additional notes and a treatise on the 
metres by the great Leipzig scholar, Gottfried Hermann. 

An epoch in the study of Pindar was made by the critical 
edition of Aug. Boeckh, Berlin 1811-21, 2 vols., quarto, in 
3 parts: Pindari opera quae supersunt. Teatum in genuina 
metra restituit et ex fide librorum Mss. doctorumque con- 
rvecturis recensuit, annotationem criticam, scholia integra, in- 
terpretationem latinam, commentarvum perpetuum et indices 
adiecit. . This edition has not been superseded. Boeckh ex- 
amined and sifted the Mss., separating the interpolated from 
the uninterpolated. He investigated the historical questions 
connected with the odes, and determined as far as might 


ΧΧΥΪ INTRODUCTION. 


be the significance of the historical allusions in which the 
poems abound. He redivided the odes into verses, having 
discovered the tests for the end of a verse; viz., that 
there a word always ends; there hiatus is allowed between 
the final vowel of the preceding and the initial vowel of 
the following word; there the syllaba anceps is allowed, 
z.¢. a long syllable may be treated as short or conversely. 
This redivision into verses was necessary since the poems 
were written originally in continuous lines; the division 
which is found in the Mss. and editions before Boeckh, 
and which is marked on the right of the text in this 
volume, dates probably only from the Byzantine gramma- 
rians who busied themselves much, but unprofitably, with 
the metres of Pindar. 

Boeckh’s text slightly altered with a copious commentary 
was published at Gotha in 1830 by L. Dissen, professor at 
Géttingen, who had written the exegetical commentary to 
the Isthmian and Nemean odes for Boeckh’s edition. Dissen 
took unbounded pains to point out the plan of every ode and 
to explain every allusion. This effort was often unsuccess- 
ful, of necessity, and the explanations were often fanciful, 
but the work is exceedingly valuable for exegesis. A new 
edition, revised by F. W. Schneidewin of Gottingen, was 
begun in 1843, but the notes to the Nemean and Isthmian 
odes and the fragments were not completed before Schnei- 
dewin’s death. Programmes in supplement to this edition 
have been published by Εἰ. von Leutsch of Gottingen, but 
the revised edition has not been completed. 

J. W. Donaldson published, London 1841, (still in print, 
with a new title-page) Pindar’s Epinician or Triumphal 
Odes, with English notes, and index. Most of the notes 
are borrowed confessedly from Dissen’s edition. The work 
has little of value that is original. 


EDITIONS. aE 


The edition by J. A. Hartung, Leipzig 1855-56, with 
notes and metrical German translation, abounds in brilliant 
remarks, but is so erratic as to be untrustworthy and of 
small worth to the ordinary student. 

The critical editions of Theodor Bergk (3d ed. Leipzig 
1866; 4th ed. 1878) are distinguished for the critical acu- 
men displayed in conjecture and divination of the probable 
original reading. 

Tycho Mommsen published in 1864 at Berlin a critical 
edition which gives with astonishing minuteness and accu- 
racy the readings of the various classes of Mss., which he 
was the first to determine with certainty the value of and to 
arrange in classes. Mommsen published in 1866 the most 
convenient cheap text edition of the odes. 

Another text edition was published in the Teubner series, 
Leipzig (1869) 1873, by Professor Christ of Munich. In 
this the metrical cola and accented syllables are marked in 
the text. 

An edition with English notes explanatory and critical, 
introductions, and introductory essays, by C. A. M. Fennell, 
is published by the Cambridge (Eng.) University Press. 
The first volume, containing the Olympian and. Pythian 
odes, was published in 1879. The second volume, contain- 
ing the Nemean and Isthmian odes, was published in 1883. 

An elaborate edition of the Olympian odes was published 
by A. de Jongh, Utrecht 1865; and of Ol. II, VI, Pyth. I, 
by 8. Karsten, Utrecht 1825. 

Selections from the odes are given in the Anthologies of 
EK. Buchholz (Leipzig, 2d ed., 1875) and H. W. Stoll (Han- 
over, 4th ed., 1874). 

Fr. Mezger, Pindar’s Siegeslieder erklart (Leipzig 1880), 
gives a valuable practical commentary on the basis of Christ’s 
text. pent! ac eee 

( UN i ἢ : R SITY ) 


XXvViil INTRODUCTION. 


A full commentary to the Olympian and Pythian odes, 
abounding in illustrations from other ancient writers, is con- 
tained in T. L. F. Tafel, Dilucidationes Pindaricae, Berlin 
1824. : 

Critical and explanatory notes to various passages are 
found in G. Hermann’s Opuscula, I, VI-VIII; Boeckh’s 
Opuscula, IV, V, VIL; F. G. Welcker’s Kleine Schriften, II; 
and in many volumes of the “ Philologus.” 

The index of the edition of Boeckh, and the Concordan- 
trae ommium vocum Pindari of Bindseil, Berlin 1875, have 
been superseded by Rumpel’s Lexicon Pindaricum, Leipzig 
1883. : | 

The Latin translation (Wittenberg 1563) of the reformer 
Melanchthon, Praeceptor Germaniae, deserves mention. A 
few. of the odes were given in English paraphrase by the. 
poet Cowley. Twelve odes were translated into English 
verse by Gilbert West, London 1749. Many translations 
have been made during the present century. 

Alfred Croiset, La poesie de Pindare et les lois du lyrisme 
Grec, Paris 1880, is the best book on Pindar’s style and 
works. Still more masterly, with full appreciation and clear 
statement of the elements of Pindar’s poetry, is “ Pindar, an 
Hissay on his Style,” by Professor Jebb, in the “ Journal of 
Hellenic Studies,” Vol. III. The chapter on Pindar in K. O, 
Miiller’s History of Greek Literature can be recommended. 
J. A. Symonds, The Greek Poets, Vol. I, New York 1880, 
and I’. D. Morice, Pindar (in Ancient Classics for English 
Readers, Phila. 1879), give much that is interesting. Pin- 
dar’s connection with the Sicilians is set forth elaborately in ἡ 
The History of Sicily to the Athenian War, with Elucida- 
tions of the Sicilian Odes of Pindar, by W. W. Lloyd, Lon- 
don 1872. The same relations are discussed more briefly, 
but in a much more scholarly way, by A. Holm in his 


THE NATIONAL GAMES OF GREECE. Xxix 


Geschichte Siciliens, Vol. I, Leipzig 1870. M. Villemain, 
Essais sur le Génie de Pindare et sur la Poésie Lyrique, 
Paris 1859, has very little to say of Pindar or his works. 
Pindar’s ethics are treated of by Εἰ. Buchholz, Die Sittliche 
Weltanschauung des Pindaros und Aeschylos, Leipzig 1869. 

The best treatise on Pindar’s dialect is the inaugural dis- 
sertation of W. A. Peter, de dialecto Pindari, Halle 1866. 

For excellent and acute observations on the syntax of the 
odes, see Professor Gildersleeve’s “Studies in Pindaric Syn- 
tax,” in the “ American Journal of Philology,” Vols. III and 
IV. See also the Introduction to his “ Olympian and Pythian 
Odes of Pindar,’ New York 1885. 

For Pindar’s metres, see Rossbach and Westphal’s Metrik 
der Griechen, Christ’s Metrik, and Schmidt’s Kunstformen 
der griechischen Poesie.* 


δ 8. THe Nationa GAMES oF GREECE. Nothing was 
more powerful in exciting and maintaining a national spirit 
among the Greeks than their national festivals} From 
these all barbarians were rigidly excluded, while all citizens 





* It is not intended to make exhaustive this list of editions of Pindar 
and works relating to him, but to mention only what the student may find 
especially useful. 

+ The principal authority is Krause, Hellenica, Vol. II, Leipzig 1841; 
published separately: Olympia, Vienna 1838; Die Pythien, Nemeen, und 
Isthmien, Leipzig 1841. 

1 Isoc. LV 43 τῶν τοίνυν τὰς πανηγύρεις καταστησάντων δικαίως ἐπαινουμένων, 
ὅτι τοιοῦτον ἔθος ἡμῖν παρέδοσαν ὥστε σπεισαμένους καὶ τὰς ἔχθρας τὰς ἐνεστη- 
κυίας διαλυσαμένους συνελθεῖν εἰς ταὐτὸν καὶ μετὰ ταῦτ᾽ εὐχὰς καὶ θυσίας κοινὰς 
ποιησαμένους ἀναμνησθῆναι μὲν τῆς συγγενείας τῆς πρὸς ἀλλήλους ὑπαρχούσης, 
εὐμενεστέρως δ᾽ εἰς τὸν λοιπὸν χρόνον διατεθῆναι πρὸς ἡμᾶς αὐτούς, καὶ τάς τε 
παλαιὰς ξενίας ἀνανεώσασθαι καὶ καινὰς ἑτέρας ποιήσασθαι. Lys. XXXIII 2 
(Ἡρακλῆς) ἀγῶνα μὲν σωμάτων ἐποίησε, φιλοτιμίαν δὲ πλούτου, γνώμης δ᾽ ἐπίδει- 
ξιν ἐν τῷ καλλίστῳ τῆς Ἑλλάδος, ἵνα τούτων ἁπάντων ἕνεκα εἰς τὸ αὐτὸ συνέλ- 
θωμεν, τὰ μὲν ὀψόμενοι, τὰ δὲ ἀκουσόμενοι: ἡγήσατο γὰρ, τὸν ἐνθάδε σύλλογον 
ἀρχὴν γενήσεσθαι τῆς πρὸς ἀλλήλους φιλίας. 


xxx INTRODUCTION. 


of Greece and its colonies were welcomed to them. At 
these times the Greeks remembered no distinction of dia- 
lect, tribe, or city. Pindar composed odes for victors from 
Thessaly and Sicily, Cyrene and Rhodes, Aegina, Corinth, 
Thebes, and Athens. By these festivals the Greeks were 
thus reminded of the tie of blood which bound them together, 
and the contrast between Greek and barbarian was marked 
strongly. It seems that the colonies were particularly de- 
sirous to be represented, and thus assert their Greek nation-— 
ality ; and θεωροί or sacred embassadors were sent from each 
state of Greece to take part in the common sacrifices and 
celebration. : 

With these festivals nothing was allowed to interfere. An 
end, at least a temporary end, was made to all hostilities 
between Greek cities by the proclamation of the Sacred 
Truce, the ’Exeyeupia.* A fine of two minae for each hoplite 
was imposed upon an armed force for entering Elis in the 
time of this truce.f Xerxes before Thermopylae inquired 
of a deserter what the Greeks were doing. They were cel- | 
ebrating the Olympian games; and the Spartans were too 
busy with the Carnean festival to send more than an advance 
guard with Leonidas, just as the same festival had delayed 
their expedition to the help of the Athenians against Datis. 

The enthusiasm felt by the Greeks for their games may be 
partially understood from the excitement in a modern college 
community over boat-races and other athletic contests, and 
from the general popular interest in rifle-practice, walking- 





* The most famous truce was that announced by the Elean heralds 
bearing branches of the Olympian olive. Perhaps this was the origin 
of the olive as the symbol of peace. 

+ Thuc. V 49. This means, probably, that the hoplites were considered as 
forfeited to the god ; they were his prisoners. Two minae was the ransom 
usual in Peloponnesus for prisoners of war. See Hdt. VI 79; cf. V 72. 


THE NATIONAL GAMES OF GREECE. ΧΧΧΙ 


matches, and base-ball, even when the contestants are pro- 
fessionals. We may remark also the distinction enjoyed by 
the owner of the winning horse in the Derby races, although 
this owner, like Hiero, has done nothing but pay the trainers ; 
and as in Pindar’s poems the rider or driver is praised some- 
times, and from the heroic times the office of charioteer in 
Greece was far from dishonorable, so in England the jockey 
receives a share of the honor. But with us, these games are 
but pastimes, amusements. In Greece, training in athletics 
was an essential part of a liberal education.* The difference 
in sentiment is shown by the very names which are used. 
What we call ‘games,’ ‘ sports,’ they called ἀγῶνες, ‘contests.’ 
The Greeks strove to bring the body to the perfection of 
strength, agility, and grace; to make the body strong as well 
as the mind keen and the heart noble. It is enough to men- 
tion the prominence of the gymnastic exercises in Sparta, and 
of the gymnasia at Athens, — - the Academy, Lyceum, and 
Cynosarges. 

The prevailing sentiment of the early Greeks was that ex- 
pressed by the son of Alcinous in Hom. θ 147, ‘while a man 
lives he has no higher honor than that which he wins with 
his feet and his hands,’ od μὴν yap petfov κλέος ἀνέρος ὄφρα 
κ᾽ énoww |i ὅτι ποσσίν τε ῥέξῃ καὶ χερσὶν éfow. Cf. Pyth. 
Χ 22 εὐδαίμων δὲ καὶ ὑμνητὸς οὗτος ἀνὴρ γίνεται σοφοῖς, | 
ὃς ἂν χερσὶν ἢ ποδῶν ἀρετᾷ κρατήσαις | τὰ μέγιστ᾽ ἀέθλων 
ἕλῃ τόλμᾳ τε καὶ σθένει. We find the opposite view 7 in Xeno- 





* Arist. Frogs 727 ods μὲν ἴσμεν εὐγενεῖς καὶ σώφρονας... καὶ τραφέντας 
ἐν παλαίστραις καὶ χοροῖς καὶ μϑυσικῇὶ 

+ Xenophanes II 1 ἀλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν ταχυτῆτι ποδῶν νίκην τις ἄροιτο | ἣ πεντα- 
θλεύων, ἔνθα Διὸς τέμενος | παρ Πίσαο ῥοῇς ἐν ᾿Ολυμπίῃ, εἴτε παλαίων, | ἢ καὶ 
πυκτοσύνην ἀλγινόεσσαν ἔχων, | (5) εἴτε τὸ δεινὸν ἄεθλον, ὃ παγκράτιον καλέου- 
σιν,  ἀστοῖσίν κ᾽ εἴη κυδρότερος προσορᾶν, | καί κε προεδρίην φανερὴν ἐν 
ἀγῶσιν ἄροιτο, | καί κεν air’ εἴη δημοσίων κτεάνων | ἐκ πόλεως καὶ δῶρον ὅ οἱ 
κειμήλιον εἴη " | (10) εἴτε καὶ ἵπποισιν, ταῦτά χ᾽ ἅπαντα λάχοι, | οὐκ ἐὼν ἄξιος, 


XXX INTRODUCTION. 


phanes and Isocrates, but this evidently is a paradox. Pindar 
puts success in the games on a par with victory in battle. 
According to Cicero,* an Olympian victory seemed to the 
Greeks more glorious than a triumph to a Roman general. 
By Spartan law the Olympian victor might stand next the 
king in battle. Town-walls were torn down to receive him; 
his city needed no bulwarks but such citizens. By Solon’s 
appointment, the Athenian victor at the Isthmus received 
100 drachmae; the victor at Olympia received 500 drachmae ; 
they were invited to the public dinners at the Prytaneum. 
The state was honored by the citizen’s glory. Philip of 
Macedon commemorated on his coins his Olympian victory, 
tidings of which reached him at the same time as the news 
of Alexander’s birth and of Parmenio’s victory over the 
Illyrians. When the Acragantine Exaenetus won an Olym- 
pian crown, Ol. XCII, 412 B.c., he was brought into his city 
on a chariot and accompanied by a procession of 300 span 
of white horses, not to mention the horses of other colors. 
The games were never so glorious as at the time of the 
Persian wars, when the national spirit was aroused as never 
before or since; when Pindar and Simonides composed the 
triumphal odes; when the Aleuads of Thessaly, the Alemaeo- 
nids of Athens, and the monarchs of Sicily and Cyrene sent 
chariots; when Milo and Phayllus of Crotona, Diagoras of 
Rhodes, Theagenes of Thasus, and Glaucus of Carystus con- 





ὥσπερ ἐγώ" ῥώμης γὰρ ἀμείνων | ἀνδρῶν 78 ἵππων ἡμετέρη σοφίη. |.aAr’ εἰκῆ 
μάλα τοῦτο νομίζεται" οὐδὲ δίκαιον | προκρίνειν ῥώμην τῆς ἀγαθῆς σοφίης. | 
(15) οὔτε γὰρ εἰ πύκτης ἀγαθὺς λαοῖσι μετείη, | οὔτ᾽ εἰ πενταθλεῖν, οὔτε παλαισ- 
μοσύνην, | οὐδὲ μὲν εἰ ταχυτῆτι ποδῶν, τό πέρ ἐστι πρότιμον | ῥώμης ὅσσ᾽ ἀνδρῶν 
ἔργ᾽ ἐν ἀγῶνι πέλει, | τοὔνεκεν ἂν δὴ μᾶλλον ἐν εὐνομίῃ πόλις εἴη | (20) σμικρὸν 
δ᾽ ἄν τι πόλει χάρμα γένοιτ᾽ ἐπὶ τῷ, | εἴ τις ἀεθλεύων νικῷ Πίσαο παρ᾽ ὄχθας" | 
οὐ γὰρ πιαίνει ταῦτα μυχοὺς πόλεως. Isoc. ΤΥ 1 πολλάκις ἐθαύμασα τῶν τὰς 
πανηγύρεις συναγαγόντων καὶ τοὺς γυμνικοὺς ἀγῶνας καταστησάντων κτλ. 


* pro Flacco 13. SR + Diod. Sic. XIII 82. 


THE NATIONAL GAMES OF GREECE. xxxili 


tended. But that glory did not pass away at once. Alci- 
biades sent seven chariots to one Olympian festival, and his 
victory was celebrated by an ode by Huripides. Philip of 
Macedon sent a chariot to Olympia. His son Alexander in 
his youth said that he would like to run at Olympia if he 
could have kings as his antagonists. St. Paul,* notably, and 
other writers of the New Testament drew metaphors from 
the. games. Germanicus, Ol. CIC, 17 A.p., was victorious 
with the chariot at Olympia. The emperor Nero contended 
at all the festivals, and returned to Rome. covered and laden 
with Greek crowns. Various changes were experienced 
during the Roman period, but it was not until near the 
close of the reign of Theodosius, about 394 a.p., that the 
Greek games were abolished. 

The earliest description of athletic games is found-in 
Homer; the games of the Phaeacians in @ and those in honor 
of Patroclus in V. The early games of Greece seem for the 
most part to have been connected with funeral ceremonies. 





* 1 Cor. ΤΧ 24 Οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι of ἐν σταδίῳ τρέχοντες πάντες μὲν τρέχουσιν, 
εἷς δὲ λαμβάνει τὸ βραβεῖον ; οὕτως τρέχετε ἵνα καταλάβητε. | πᾶς δὲ 6 ἀγωνιζό- 
μενος πάντα ἐγκρατεύεται, ἐκεῖνοι μὲν οὖν ἵνα φθαρτὸν στέφανον λάβωσιν, ἡμεῖς 
δὲ ἄφθαρτον. | ἐγὼ. τοίνυν οὕτως τρέχω ὡς οὐκ ἀδήλως, οὕτως πυκτεύω ὡς οὐκ 
ἀέρα δέρων " | ἀλλ᾽ ὑπωπιάζω μου τὸ σῶμα καὶ δουλαγωγῶ, μή πως ἄλλοις κηρύξας 
αὐτὸς ἀδόκιμος γένωμαι. Phil. II] 14 τὰ μὲν ὀπίσω ἐπιλανθανόμενος, τοῖς δὲ 
ἔμπροσθεν ἐπεκτεινόμενος, κατὰ σκοπὸν διώκω εἰς τὸ βραβεῖον τῆς ἄνω κλήσεως 
τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ. 2 Tim. 11 5 ἐὰν δὲ καὶ ἀθλῇ τις, οὐ στεφανοῦται ἐὰν 
μὴ νομίμως ἀθλήσῃ, LV 7 τὸν ἀγῶνα τὸν καλὸν ἠγώνισμαι, τὸν δρόμον τετέλεκα, 
τὴν πίστιν τετήρηκα " λοιπὸν ἀπόκειταί μοι ὁ τῆς δικαιοσύνης στέφανος, ὃν ἀπο- 
δώσει μοι ὃ κύριος ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, ὁ δίκαιος κριτής. Heb. XII 1 τοιγαροῦν 
καὶ ἡμεῖς, τοσοῦτον ἔχοντες περικείμενον ἡμῖν νέφος μαρτύρων, ὄγκον ἀποθέμενοι 
πάντα καὶ τὴν εὐπερίστατον ἁμαρτίαν, 5° ὑπομονῆς τρέχωμεν τὸν προκείμενον 
ἀγῶνα. 1 Pet. V 4 κομιεῖσθε τὸν ἀμαράντινον τῆς δόξης στέφανον. Apoc. VII 9 
ἰδοὺ ὄχλος πολύς, .᾽. . περιβεβλημένους στολὰς λευκὰς, καὶ φοίνικες ἐν ταῖς 
χερσὶν αὐτῶν. 

+ So, probably, the Nemean and Isthmian games. Cf. Hom. X 163 τὸ δὲ 
μέγα κεῖται ἄεθλον, | ἢ τρίπος ἠὲ γυνὴ, ἀνδρὸς κατατεθνηῶτοςς. Ψ 629 (Nestor 


» 


XXxiv. | INTRODUCTION. 


At them prizes of value were given customarily, as in 
Homer; i.e. they were ἀγῶνες χρηματῖται, while later they 
became στεφανῖται, with a crown for the sole prize.* 

There were numberless local games in Greece,t but at the 
dawn of the strictly historical period, and still more dis- 
tinctly at the time of the Persian wars, four festivals in 
prominence and national character far surpassed the rest.f 
These four formed a circuit, a περίοδος, and the happy man 
who had gained a victory in all was a περιοδονίκης. They 
were sacred games and the victor in them was a ἱερονίκης. 

These national festivals were: the Olympian, in honor of 
Zeus ; the Pythian, in connection with the worship of Apollo; 
the Nemean, also in honor of Zeus; the Isthmian, which 
belonged to Poseidon. The Olympian and Pythian were 
pentaeteric, celebrated every four years; the Nemean and 
Isthmian were trieteric, celebrated every two years. 

It is seen that these, like all other Greek festivals, were 
religious. The religious rites in most cases seem to have 
been older than the games; the games originally were inci- 
dental rather than principal. This is especially probable at 
Olympia. The great altar there was the centre of the festi- 
val, even as it stood at the very centre of the Altis; it was 
prominent in Greece at an early period as the seat of the 
oracle of Zeus. The θεωροί were not simply to represent 
their state among the spectators, but to offer sacrifices in 





says) εἴθ᾽ ὧς ἡ βώοιμι Bin τέ μοι ἔμπεδος εἴη | ὡς ὁπότε κρείοντ᾽ ᾿Αμαρυγκέα θάπ- 
tov Ἔπειοί | βουπρασίῳ, παῖδες δ᾽ ἔθεσαν βασιλῆος ἄεθλα. Ψ 679 ὅς ποτε Θή- 
βασδ᾽ ἦλθε δεδουπότος Οἰδιπόδαο | ἐς τάφον - ἔνθα δὲ πάντας ἐνίκα Καδμείωνας. 

* The local games often continued to give a prize of value. See on Ol. 
VII 83 fg. Cf. Pyth. IV 253, Isth. I 18 fg: 

7 See on Ol. VII 82 fg. 

1 That these national festivals were originally local is evident from many 
indications; e.g. in Pindar’s account of the first games at Olympia all the 
prizes were won by Peloponnesians, and no other Greeks are mentioned. 


THE OLYMPIAN FESTIVAL. ΧΧΧΥ 


behalf of their country to the god whose festival it was. The 
importance of these sacrifices is shown by the fact that when 
the Spartans were excluded from the gathering at Olympia, 
they ‘sacrificed at home,’ οἴκοι ἔθυον, Thuc. V 50. It is 
noteworthy that the sacrifices are mentioned before the games 
in Pindar. Ol. Il] 19 πατρὶ μὲν βωμῶν ἁγισθέντων ... 
μεγάλων ἀέθλων ἁγνὰν κρίσιν καὶ πενταετηρίδ᾽ aud | θῆκε 
ζαθέοις ἐπὶ κρημνοῖς ᾿Αλφεοῦ. Ol.-X 57 ἀκρόθινα διελὼν 
ἔθυε καὶ πενταετηρίδ᾽ ὅπως apa  ἔστασεν ἑορτάν. Ol. VII 
80 μήλων τε κνισάεσσα πομπὰ καὶ κρίσις ἀμφ᾽ ἀέθλοις. 
Cf. Ol. VI 69. 

We have no particulars of the months and years in which 
the national games were celebrated in Pindar’s time, but old 
customs were clung to so tenaciously that we may believe 
that no changes in these respects were introduced before 
the later period, when the indications are distinct for the 
following order and times :*— 


Ol. OXL 1, { 220 B.c., 11-15 Metageitnion, August, Olympian. 
219 sB.c., 18 Hecatombaeon, July, Nemean. 

2, 218 8Β.0.,ϑ (3) Munychion, April, Isthmian. 
3 ine B.c.,(7) Metageitnion, -August, Pythian. 
‘C9217 B.c., 18  Hecatombaeon, July, Nemean. 

4, 2168.c.,(8) Munychion, April, Isthmian. 


89, Tur ΟἸΜΡΙΑΝ Festiva, far the most famed and 
glorious of the four, was held on a plain three miles long and 
one mile broad, at the foot of the hill of Cronus, the Κρόνιον, 
on the north bank of the river Alpheus, about eight miles 
from the sea and twenty-five miles from the city Elis, near 
the site of the ancient Pisa, which was destroyed at an early 
date. Olympia was a sanctuary, not a town, and the beauty 





* See G.-F. Unger, Philologus XXXVII 1 fg. 


XXXVvl INTRODUCTION. 


of its situation was thought by the Greeks to be worthy of 
its honor. 

Near the Alpheus, in the sacred area, the Altis,* stood 
the great temple of Zeus, which was begun long before, but 
was not completed until after, Pindar’s time. The celebrated 
chryselephantine statue of Zeus by Phidias, which was in 
later times the glory of this temple, was not made until a 
few years after Pindar’s death. Immediately to the north of 
the temple was the Pelopion;{ to the east of this, in the 
centre of the 600 feet square enclosure, was the great altar, 
see on Ol. VI'70. Within the Altis also were the temples of 
Hera, τὸ “Hpaiov, and of the Mother of the Gods, ro Μητρῷον, 
the six double altars of the twelve Olympian gods, and a host 
of other altars and sanctuaries, besides the Council Hall. 
The lodgings for strangers, the hippodrome, and stadium, 
were outside of the inclosure. The stadium lay at the foot 
of the Cronion and ran east and west. 

The first celebration of games at Olympia, according to the 
myth, was by Heracles after his victory over Augeias; it is 
described by Pindar in his tenth Olympian ode. Heracles 
is called the founder also Ol. II 2 and often. In Homer, 
A 696-701, Nestor refers to the sending of a chariot to 
Klis to compete for a prize, in the time of Augeias. 

In times more nearly historical, Iphitus of Elis, associated 
with Lycurgus of Sparta, is called the restorer of the games. 
This union of names indicates the close connection between 
Sparta and the Olympian festival, which relation continued 





* Paus. V 10 τὸ δὲ ἄλσος τὸ ἱερὸν τοῦ Διός, παραποιήσαντες τὸ ὄνομα, “AAT 
ἐκ παλαιοῦ καλοῦσι. See on Isth. I 57. 

+ See Ol. I 92 and note. It has been conjectured that it was the influ- 
ence of this festival, where alone in Greece Pelops had a rank above the 
other heroes, that gave its name to Peloponnesus and caused the Pelopon- 
nesians to be called Πελοπηιάδαι, as in Theoc. XV 142. 


THE OLYMPIAN FESTIVAL. XXXVil 


firm. Iphitus, according to the tradition, arranged for a 
pentaeteric period, i.e. that the festival should be held every 
four years, and appointed the Sacred Truce, the ἐκεχειρία. 
On the approach of the holy month, the Klean heralds of 
peace, the σπονδοφόροι, made proclamation of peace, first at 
home, then in Sparta and the other Greek states. Then 
spectators could betake themselves unmolested to Olympia; 
the athletes were already at the scene of the games. 

The historical period of the Olympian games did not begin 
with Iphitus, however, but the festivals were reckoned from | 
776 B.c., about 100 years after Iphitus, when Coroebus was 
victor in the stadium. At first the footrace was the only 
contest, and in later times the Olympiads were distinguished 
and designated by the name of the victor in that race, which 
always opened the games.* This stadium-race was a mere 
dash of 200 yards. Another race of twice the length, 
the δίαυλος, was soon introduced; and then one of twelve 
stadia, the δόλεχος. Gradually other games were introduced, 
and Ol. XVIII, 708 z.c.,f the various exercises of the pen- 
tathlon were united to form a group.{ Ol. XXV, 680 B.c., 
there was added the race of the four-horse chariot, which 
became the most illustrious of the contests. Ol. XX XIII, 
᾿ 648 B.c., the pancration was introduced, in which was allowed 
both the grip and the blow, 1.6. all the freedom of both boxing 





* For the prominence of the footrace cf. Xenophanes II 17, quoted on 
page xxxii. The simplicity of these first contests seems strange when we con- 
sider the variety of the games in honor of Patroclus, Hom. ¥ 258 fg. Pindar, 
Ol. X, ascribes to the first festival, which was under the direction of Hera- 
cles, contests in wrestling, boxing, and the race with the four-horse chariot. 

+ These dates are from Pausanias (V 8), the celebrated Periegete of the 
second century of our era. He probably took them from the records at 
Olympia. Perhaps they mean only that no victories in the pentathlon 
etc. were on record before the given dates. 

1 See Isth. I 26 and note. 


XXXVill INTRODUCTION, 


and wrestling. At the same time the race of the running 
saddle-horse, κέλης, was introduced. The race of the mule- 
car was not known until Ol. LXX, 500 B.c., and was soon 
discontinued. Contests of boys and various combinations of 
races were brought in at different times. Finally there were 
contests of trumpeters and heralds. There were no trials of 
musical skill as at the other national games, except on the 
single occasion when Nero commanded the contest to be made, 
that he might participate. One scholiast reckons that seven- 
teen crowns, another that twenty-eight crowns, were bestowed; 
i.e. that there were so many “events” or divisions of the games. 

The games and sacrifices occupied but one day, at first. 
Later, the festival filled four days, and about the time of the 
Persian wars another day was added. Pindar, Ol. V 6, speaks 
of the ‘ five-day contests,’ ἀέθλων τε πεμπαμέρους ἁμίλλας. 

The order of festivities is by no means certain, but the 
scheme which follows has been conjectured * with some proba- 
bility to be true for the historical period : — 


First day: Sacrifices (βουθυσίαι). 

Second day: Contests of boys in running, wrestling, and the like. 

Third day: Contests of men: The race of the single stade 
(στάδιον), the double-race (déavAos), the long race 
(δόλιχος); wrestling (πάλη); boxing (rvypuy); the 
παγκράτιον. ‘The feast (κῶμος) of the victors. 

Fourth day: Contests of men: The horse-races (ἱπποδρομία) ; the 
πένταθλον (boxing, running, leaping, hurling the 
discus, wrestling); the race in armor (ὁπλιτῶν 
δρόμος), cf. Isth. I 28 and note. Κῶμος of the 
victors. : 

Fifth day: Sacrifices ef the victors and sacred embassadors 
(θεωροί). Festival of all the victors in the Pry- 
taneum (ἑστιατώριον). 





* By Holwerda, Arch. Zeitung XXXVIII 171, who urges from Pausa- 
nias VI 18 : 3 that the order of the footraces was: δόλιχος, στάδιον, Siavaos. 


THE OLYMPIAN FESTIVAL. + SER 


These festivities were held at the time of the second full 
moon after the summer solstice; either in August, not later 
than the twenty-fourth day of the month, or in the last days 
of July. The festival was held in July, the Attic Hekatom- 
baeon, only when the new moon fell more than two weeks 
after the summer solstice.* Pindar refers to the moonlight 
when the panegyris was founded, Ol. III 19 διχόμηνις ὅλον 
χρυσάρματος | ἑσπέρας ὀφθαλμὸν ἀντέφλεξε Μήνα. 

At the first Olympian games no crown was given; it was 
an ἀγὼν χρηματίτης. The crown of wild olive was bestowed 
first at the seventh celebration, although Pindar says, Ol. X 
60, of Heracles’s festival: τίς δὴ ποταίνιον | ἔλαχε στέφανον | 
χείρεσσι ποσίν τε Kal ἅρματι; Thenceforward it was an 
ἀγὼν στεφανίτης. The olive branch was cut by a boy whose 
parents were both alive (παῖς ἀμφιθαλής) from a sacred tree 
in the Altis. This olive tree, according to the myth, had 
been brought by Heracles from the land of the Hyperboreans. 
So the laurel for the Pythian crown was brought from the 
vale of Tempe. The hills between which Pisa lay were called 
Olympus and Ossa.t Thus the very name Olympia reminds 
us of the seat of the gods in Thessaly, and the traditions 
concerning these crowns point toward the original seat of the 
Dorians in Northern Thessaly, although the inhabitants of 
Pisa, the founders of the games, seem to have belonged to the 
pre-Doric population of Peloponnesus. 





* The former view was that the festival was held one month earlier, at 
the time of the first full moon after the summer solstice; but see G. F. Unger, 
der Olympienmonat, Philologus XXXIII 227 fg. The festival probably 
fell always in the same Elean month; but the Elean year began with the 
winter solstice, and, allowing for intercalary months, the same Elean 
month might correspond at one time to the Attic Hecatombaeon and 
another time to the Attic Metageitnion. 

+ Strabo 356, 


x INTRODUCTION. 


The victor’s head was encircled by a woollen fillet (μέτρα, 
cf. Isth. V 62) which may have been part of an older custom 
than that of the garland; it seems to have had religious sig- 
nificance. Then the olive branch (the ἄθλον) was conferred 
by the ἐπιστάται καὶ βραβεῖς, the “EXXavodicat, who had 
charge of all that pertained to the festival. In Pindar’s time 
there seem to have been nine Hellanodicae; they were ap-. 
pointed by the Eleans: Besides the olive crown, the victor 
received a palm branch* to bear in his hand, as was cus- 
tomary also in all the other Greek games, and was permitted 
to erect a statue of himself at Olympia. 

No athlete was allowed to contend for a prize who had not 
been under a strict course of training for ten months. The 
rigor of this life is indicated by St. Paul, 1 Cor. IX 25 πᾶς 
δὲ ὁ ἀγωνιζόμενος πάντα ἐγκρατεύεται. Horace, Ep. ad Pis. 
412 qui studet optatamque cursu contingere metam, | multa 
tulit fecitque puer, sudavit et alsit, | abstinuit venere et vino. 
Dio Chrysost. XXVIII 291 τό ye μὴν θαυμαστότατον ἐν 
ἀνθρώπῳ ἀήττητον γενέσθαι οὐ μόνον τῶν ἀνταγωνιστῶν, 
ἀλλὰ καὶ πόνου καὶ καύματος καὶ ἀφροδισίων" δεῖ yap 
πρῶτον τούτοις ἀήττητον εἶναι τὸν μέλλοντα ὑπὸ μηδενὸς τῶν 
ἀνταγωνιστῶν λειφθήσεσθαι. ‘Tertullian ad Martyr. I] 
nempe etiam et athletae segregantur ad strictiorem discipli- 
nam, ut robori aedificando vacent: continentur a luxuria, a 
cibis laetioribus, a potu iucundiore, Coguntur, cruciantur, 
fatigantur : quanto plus in exercitationibus laboraverint, tanto 
plus de victoria sperant. | 

At the κῶμοι of the victors, triumphal odes, ἐπενίκεα, were 


sung, especially the old hymn of Archilochus in honor of 





* Why the palm branch was given to the victors in all games is dis- 
cussed by Plutarch, Quaest. Conv. VIII 4. It may have had some connec- 
tion with the Delian worship of Apollo, or have been the symbol of 
enduring vigor (cf. Apoc. VII 9, quoted on page xxxiii). 


ἡ ΦΎ ΨΥ 4 


δ᾽ AY ὁ 


THE OLYMPIAN FESTIVAL? 91) xli 


Heracles. Rich victors entertained sumptuously the multi- 
tude of strangers. 

Such festivals attracted all who desired to meet a crowd. 
At Olympia, Gorgias of Leontini and Lysias urged the Greeks 
to union against the barbarian. The Panegyric oration of 
Isocrates is intended ostensibly for a similar occasion. There, 
according to Lucian, Herodotus read chapters from his his- 
tory and excited the youthful enthusiasm of Thucydides. 
This story is improbable, but it must have seemed probable 
in Lucian’s time. At Olympia, painters exhibited their 
pictures. There treaties and public expressions of thanks 
were proclaimed.* There columns were set up on which 
were engraved treaties and decrees.f Moreover hucksters 
and traders collected; at first probably to furnish what was 
needed for the festival, but later the gathering became a great 
fair. 

The importance of the Olympian games is shown further 
by their acceptance as a time-mark, a national era for the 
Greeks. This never became the official manner of reckoning, 
but from about 300 B.c. historians reckon by Olympiads. 

Soon after the festival. was abolished, about 394 a.p. by 
Theodosius in his zeal against all pagan institutions, earth 
was washed down from the Cronion, and the overflows of the 
Alpheus and its tributary the Cladeus leff upon the plain a 
mass of alluvial soil twelve to fifteen feet in depth. In the 
fall of 1875 excavations were commenced there, under the 
direction of German scholars and at the expense of the German 
government, which in the course of five winters brought to 





* ψήφισμα Βυζαντίων, Dem. Cor. 91 (δεδόχθαι) ἀποστεῖλαι δὲ καὶ θεωρίας ἐς 
τὰς ἐν τᾷ Ἑλλάδι παναγύριας, Ἴσθμια καὶ Νέμεα καὶ ᾿Ολύμπια καὶ Πύθια, καὶ 
ἀνακαρύξαι τὼς στεφάνως οἷς ἐστεφάνωται ὃ δᾶμος ὃ ᾿Αθαναίων ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν. 

+ Thuc. V 18 στήλας δὲ στῆσαι ᾽Ολυμπίασι καὶ Πυθοῖ καὶ Ἰσθμοῖ καὶ ᾿Αθήνησι 
ἐν πόλει καὶ ἐν Λακεδαίμονι ἐν ᾿Αμυκλαίῳ. 


xlii INTRODUCTION. 


light the outlines of the temples and many beautiful fragments 
of sculpture, besides interesting and instructive inscriptions. 


§10. Tue ῬΥΤΗΙΑΝ Games. Next in honor and im- 
portance to the Panegyris at Olympia was that at Delphi. 
Sophocles, El. 681, calls this ‘Graecia’s renowned pomp of 
games,’ τὸ κλεινὸν Ελλάδος πρόσχημ᾽ ἀγῶνος. Demos- 
thenes, Phil. III 32, calls it ‘the national festival of the 
Greeks,’ τὸν κοινὸν τῶν “Εἰὐλήνων ἀγῶνα. 

This festival became of national interest at an early period, 
as was natural from its connection with the oracle of Apollo 
and the Amphictyonic League. As the first gatherings at 
Olympia were to consult the oracle at the great altar or to 
offer sacrifice to the Olympian Zeus, so the origin of the 
Pythian festival at Delphi was under the influence of the 
oracle there. At Olympia the games became more promi- 
nent than the oracle; at Delphi the oracle always retained 
its preeminence. 

The first contest seems to have been one of song,* in praise 
of the god of song, and in commemoration of his victory over 
the serpent Pytho. These earliest festivals were ennaeteric,t 





*The description of the Pythian games in Sophocles, El. 681 fg., in 
which Orestes the son of Agamemnon is described as victorious in the foot- 
races and meeting with accident in the chariot-race, is an anachronism. 
Here, as at Olympia, the myth ascribed to the institution of the games a 
larger variety of contests than were known in the early historical times. 
Cf. Strabo IX 421 ἀγὼν δὲ ὃ μὲν ἀρχαῖος ἐν Δελφοῖς κιθαρῳδῶν ἐγενήθη παιᾶνα 
ἀδόντων εἰς τὸν θεόν. ἔθηκαν δὲ Δελφοί: μετὰ δὲ τὸν Κρισαῖον πόλεμον οἱ 
᾿Αμφικτύονες ἱππικὸν καὶ γυμνικὸν ἐπ’ Εὐρυλόχου διέταξαν στεφανίτην καὶ Πύθια 
ἐκάλεσαν. προσέθεσαν δὲ τοῖς κιθαρῳδοῖς αὐλητάς τε καὶ κιθαριστὰς χωρὶς φδῆς. 

} The ὀκταετηρίς (the period between the ennaeteric festivals) seems to be 
the oldest Greek cycle in which the moon-year corresponded nearly with 
the sun-year. It contained five years of twelve months each, and three 
years of thirteen months each; in all ninety-nine months, of thirty days 
each. Thus each year had an average of 365} days. Censorinus, de die 


THE PYTHIAN GAMES. xliii 


held once in eight years, under the care of the Delphians. 
After the First Sacred War, however, under the directions 
of the Amphictyonic Council, gymnastic exercises were intro- 
duced, and a pentaeteric festival established. The Olympian. 
games were taken as a pattern, but innovations seem to have 
been made with greater ease than at Olympia. The musical 
contest continued to be the most honored of the festival, and 
the Pythian prize, the laurel, has remained the symbol of 
superiority in poetry, which in Greece was ever associated 
with music. 

At the first celebration of the reorganized festival, in the 
third year of the 48th Olympiad, 586 B.c., the victors received 
prizes of value; it was an ἀγὼν χρηματίτης. Four years 
later, at the next festival, the prize consisted of a laurel- 
wreath, and the games became an ἀγὼν στεφανίτης." 

The laurel branches were cut from a sacred tree by a παῖς 
ἀμφιθαλής and brought with musical accompaniment from 
the vale of Tempe, from which, some suppose, the sanctuary 
αὖ Delphi was founded. The crown was conferred by the 
Amphictyons, under whose care the games continued during 
_ the classical period. The fall session, ἡ ὀπωρινὴ πυλαία, of 
the Amphictyonic Council was held during or immediately 
after the festival. 

The musical contests were held in the theatre just without 





natali 18: multae in Graecia religiones hoc intervallo temporis (eight years) 
summa caerimonia coluntur. Delphis quoque ludi qui vocantur Pythia post 
octavum annum olim conficiebantur. It is probable that this cycle received 
its prominence in Greece through the oracle at Delphi, which seems to have 
regulated even the Elean calendar. The four-year and two-year periods are 
to be regarded as divisions of the longer period. 

* Bergk and others think the numbered Pythiads began with this first 
ἀγὼν στεφανίτης, while most authorities count from the preceding festival. 
Hence arises their difference of opinion as to the date of several of Pindar’s 
Pythian odes, 


xliv INTRODUCTION. 


the sacred enclosure and near its north-west corner. The 
hippodrome lay on the plain between Delphi and the sea. 
The other games were celebrated on a terrace a little above 
Delphi. The festival began probably on the seventh day of 
the Delphian month Βουκάτιος (‘ cattle-killing,’ with reference 
to the sacrifices), the Attic Μεταγειτνιών." 

The games were begun by the musical contest, as the 
most ancient; just as the original footrace at Olympia seems 
to have kept its place of honor as the first contest. 

Here, as at Olympia, new varieties of contest were intro- 
duced from time to time. Tragedies at one time competed 
for a prize. Orators and philosophers displayed their elo- 
quence and their theories. Pictures were exhibited, and, 
according to Pliny, prizes were bestowed on painters. 


811, Tue Nemean ΒΈΒΤΙΥΑΙ,, according to the myth, 
was originally an ἐπιτάφιος ἀγών, funeral games instituted 
by the seven Argive leaders on their expedition against 
Thebes, in honor of the infant Opheltes (later called Arche- 
morus), who was killed by a serpent at the spring Adrasteia, 
near Nemea. Hach of the leaders was victorious in some 
contest of those games. Heracles also is brought into con- 
nection with these as well as with the Olympian games. 
He (i.e. perhaps, the Heraclids) after his combat with the 
Nemean lion restored the games and consecrated them to his 
father Zeus. 

The first historical celebration of the festival was held, it 
is thought, Ol. LI 1, 575 B.c. It seems to have had little 
prominence before the Persian wars. Most of Pindar’s 
Nemean odes were composed for Aeginetans, but two were 
in honor of the victories of Hiero’s friend and brother-in-law, 
Chromius (see int. to Nem. I). Here Alcibiades won a 





* See Kirchhoff, Monatsbericht Berlin Acad. 1864, 129 fg. ᾿ 


THE NEMEAN FESTIVAL. xlv 


victory with his chariot. Here the assembled Greeks de- 
cided to send an embassy to congratulate Alexander the 
Great on his victory over Darius in the battle of Issus. 
Here, as well as at the Isthmian games, Flamininus pro- 
claimed liberty to Greece,* 195 8.0. 

The sanctuary of Nemea (‘a grove,’ cognate with nemus, see 
on Nem. II 5) lay between Phlius and Cleonae, in a valley of 
Argolis not quite so large as that of Olympia (see page xxxv). 
Pindar, Nem. X 42, speaks of the Cleonaeans as the judges 
of the games, and they seem to have had the original right 
to this preéminence, but through most of the historical period 
these games were under the supervision of the Argives. 

The festival was trieteric, celebrated at the end of every 
first and third Olympiad year,t i.e. in the summer of every 
year B.C. of which the number is odd. It began probably on 
the 18th of the month Panemus, the Attic Hecatombaeon. 

It was from the first an ἀγὼν στεφανίτης. Before the 
Persian wars the prize was a crown of olive, as at Olympia. 
In later times the crown was of fresh parsley (or celery, as 
some think). Parsley was associated with funeral services,t 





* Livy XXXIV 41 Laeta civitas celeberrimum festorum dierum ac nobile 
ludicruam Nemeorum, die stata propter belli mala intermissum, in adventum 
Romani exercitus ducisque indixerunt, praefeceruntque ludis ipsum impera- 
torem. multa erant quae gaudium cumularent. .. . testata quoque ipso 
Nemeorum die voce praeconis libertas est Argivorum. 

+ Probably not, as was believed formerly, alternately in winter and sum- 
mer. The winter Nemea perhaps were held at Argos and seem to have had 
no connection with the national games. See G. F. Unger, ‘die Zeit der 
Nemeischen Spiele,” Philologus XXXIV 50 fg. But the historian Droysen 
considers the question still unsettled; see “die Festzeit der Nemeen,’ Hermes 
XIV 1 fg. 

1 Plut. Timol. XXVI 1 ἐμβάλλουσιν ἡμίονοι σέλινα κομίζοντες " καὶ τοῖς 
στρατιώταις εἰσῆλθε πονηρὸν εἶναι τὸ σημεῖον, ὅτι τὰ μνήματα τῶν νεκρῶν εἰώθα- 
μεν ἐπιεικῶς στεφανοῦν σελίνοις " καὶ παροιμία τις ἐκ τούτου γέγονε, τὸν ἐπισφα- 
λῶς νοσοῦντα, δεῖσθαι τοῦτον τοῦ σελίνου. βουλόμενος οὖν αὐτοὺς ἀπαλλάξαι 


xlv1 INTRODUCTION. 


and this change, they said, was in honor and memory of the 
Greeks who died fighting against the barbarians; but ac- 
cording to another scholiast, the parsley crown was adopted 
from the first in memory of Archemorus. The βραβεῖς at 
Nemea wore black garments in token that the games were 
funeral games. 

The regulations and the games in general were patterned 
undoubtedly after those at Olympia. As at Delphi and 
Corinth, there was a musical, in addition to the gymnastic 
and equestrian contests. Traces of the theatre and stadium 
are still seen, but no sign of the hippodrome remains. 

As at the other similar festivals, sacrifices were offered by 
sacred embassadors sent from the different states of Greece. 
Demosthenes once was apyt@éwpos of the embassy sent from 
Athens. These sacrifices no doubt were continued long after 
the temple of Zeus at Nemea was half in ruins, as it was 
seen by Pausanias in the second century of our era. Of this 
temple three columns are still standing. 


§ 12. Tue Istumr1an FEsTIVAL was held in the pine grove 
of Poseidon, on the isthmus of bimaris Corinthus. The theatre 
and race-courses lay just without the sacred enclosure, which 
was about as large as the Altis at Olympia, a little more 
than a stadium in length and a little less than a stadium in 
average breadth. _ 

Since Corinth was the centre of communication between 
the Greeks of the North and the South, the East and the 
West, the situation was most favorable for attracting a large 
_ assemblage; so favorable that the Isthmian games seem to 
have been more prominent than those of Zeus at Nemea. 





τῆς δεισιδαιμονίας ὃ Τιμολέων... τὸν στέφανον αὐτοῖς ἔφη mpd τῆς νίκης κομι- 
μενον αὐτομάτως εἰς τὰς χεῖρας ἥκειν, ᾧ Κορίνθιοι στεφανοῦσι τοὺς Ἴσθμια 
νικῶντας. - -- ἔτι γὰρ τότε τῶν ᾿Ισθμίων ὥσπερ νῦν τῶν Νεμείων τὸ σέλινον ἦν 
στέφανος. 


THE ISTHMIAN FESTIVAL. xlvil 


These, like the Nemean, were thought to have been in 
their origin funeral games, in honor of Melicertes, whose 
mother Ino leaped with him into the sea near Corinth. But 
Theseus after his combats with the robbers Sinis and Sciron 
is the true mythical founder of these games. Before his 
time they were a religious service rather than an ἀγών. 
Theseus, according to the myth, founded the games and 
consecrated them to his father Poseidon, just as his friend 
and rival (his ‘ double”) Heracles had instituted the Olym- 
pian games in honor of Zeus. 

The festival was trieteric in historical times, recurring in 
those years B.C. of which the number can be divided by two, 
in the first month of spring, the time when seme cal: 
begin again.* 
τς When the games were first celebrated as an ἀγὼν τριετη- 

pexos is uncertain. That they were established as early as in 
the time of Solon, is inferred from Plutarch’s story that the 
Athenian lawgiver appointed state-rewards for the Athenian 
victor in the Isthmian games. LHusebius sets the first histor- 
ical celebration in Ol. IL 3, 582 B.c., the year in which the 
Pythian games were celebrated first as an ἀγὼν στεφανίτης. 

Like the Nemean, the Isthmian from the first was an ἀγὼν 
στεφανίτης. The crown in Pindar’s time and for 400 or 500 
years after him was of dry parsley, a symbol of funeral games 
(see note, page xlvi). About the beginning of our era, the 
crown was of pine, which was sacred to Poseidon, perhaps 
from its use in ship-building. Plutarch and other authorities 
held that pine formed the original crown, that this was 
supplanted by parsley, perhaps in memory of the Greeks 
slain in the Persian wars, but was afterwards restored. 

The Corinthians were the judges and supervisors. After 





* See G. F. Unger, ‘der Isthmientag und die Hyakinthien,” Philologus 
XXXVII 1 fg. 


xlvill INTRODUCTION. 


the destruction of Corinth by Mummius, 146 8,0., the games 
were under the care of the Sicyonians for a century, but were 
restored to Corinth whtn that city was rebuilt. 

Since the founder of the games, Theseus, was an Athenian, 
his fellow-citizens of Athens took especial interest in these 
games. Socrates’ only absence from Athens, except with the 
army, was to attend the festival at the Isthmus. There, too, 
the Athenians had the προεδρία, the choice seats as far as 
was covered by the sail of the ship which brought the em- 
bassy. | 

Since these games, and these alone of the national-festivals, 
were held near a great city which was the centre of travel 
and traffic, a large number of merchants and adventurers 
were drawn thither. The variety of contests and displays 
seems to have been as great as at any other festival. 

It was considered an assembly of the Greek nation, and 
the freedom of Greece was proclaimed here (through a 
herald) by Flamininus* in 195 B.c. and with his own voice 

by the emperor Nero, 68 a.p. | 





* Livy XXXIII 32 Isthmiorum statum ludicrum aderat, semper quidem 
et alias frequens cum propter spectaculi studium insitum genti, quo certa- 
mina omnis generis artium virumque et pernicitatis visuntur, tum quia 
propter opportunitatem loci per duo diversa. maria omnium rerum usus 
ministrantis humano generi concilium, Asiae Graeciaeque is mercatus erat. 
... praeco cum tubicine, ut mos est, in mediam aream, unde solemni car- 
mine ludicrum indici solet, processit et tuba silentio facto ita pronuntiat : 
senatus Romanus et T. Quinctius imperator rege Macedonibusque devictis 
liberos, immunes, suis legibus esse iubet Corinthios etc. 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE, 


OL. 
I, 


B.C. 
776 


XI 38, 734 

XII 4, 729 

XX, 700 
XXXVII, 6380 
XXXVI 2, 631 
IL 2, 582 


4, 581 

LI 1, 575 

LIZ 8, 510 
LVI 1; 556 
LXIII 4, 525 
LXIV 8, 522 
LXVII 8, 510 
LXIX 3, 502 


LXX 1, 500 
LXXI 2, 495 
3, 494 


4, 498 
LXXII 2, 491 


—_——-6oo-— 


First numbered celebration of the Olympian 
games. Coroebus victor in the stadium. 

Syracuse founded by Archias of Corinth. 

Catana founded by a colony from Naxos. 

Archilochus flourished. 

Stesichorus flourished. 

Cyrene founded by Battus. 

First celebration of the reorganized Pythian 
games as an ἀγὼν στεφανίτης. First historical 
celebration of Isthmian games. 

Acragas founded by a colony from Gela. 

First historical celebration of Nemean games. 

Phalaris tyrant of Acragas. 

Simonides born. 

Aeschylus born. 

Pindar born. 

Peisistratidae expelled from Athens. 

Tenth Pythian ode, for Hippocles, a Thessalian 
Aleuad. 

Aeschylus, Choerilus, and Pratinas contended 
on the Athenian stage. Epicharmus distin- 
tinguished in comedy in Sicily. 

Sophocles born. 

Sixth Pythian ode for Xenocrates, Thero’s 
brother. 

Chromius distinguished in battle on the Helorus. 

Gelo tyrant of Gela, 


OL. B.C. 
LXXIII 4, 485 
LXXIV 1, 484 

LXX’V 1, 480 
2, 479 

3, 478 

4,477 
LXXVI 1, 476 
3, 474 


LXXVII 1, 472 
4,469 
LXXVIIT 1, 468 


2, 467 

3, 466 

LXXIX 1, 464 
LXXX 2, 458 
LXXXT 1, 456 
2,455 

LXXXIV 38, 442 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 


Gelo took Syracuse. Hiero tyrant of Gela. 

Eleventh Olympian ode, for Agesidamus. 
Aeschylus gained his first prize in tragedy. 
Herodotus born. 

Defeat of Carthaginians at Himera. Battle of 
Thermopylae in August, of Salamis in Sep- 
tember. Fifth Isthmian ode, for Phylacidas. 
Euripides born. 

Battle of Plataea. Eruption of Mt. Aetna. 

Hiero succeeded Gelo on the throne of Syracuse. 
Eighth Isthmian ode, for Cleander. 

Second Pythian ode, for Hiero of Syracuse. 

Athens attained the hegemony. City of Aetna 
founded. First Olympian ode, for Hiero. 
Second Olympian ode, for Thero of Acragas. 
Fourteenth Olympian ode, for Asopichus. 
The Phoenissae of Phrynichus. 

Hiero conquered the Etruscans at Cumae. 
First Pythian ode, for Hiero. 

Thero died. Twelfth Olympian ode, for Ergo- 
teles. The Persvans of Aeschylus. . 
Simonides died. Socrates born. Pericles became 

prominent. | 

The Seven against Thebes of Aeschylus. 
tragic victory of Sophocles. 

Hiero died at Aetna. Aristides died. | 

Fourth Pythian ode, for Arcesilaus of Cyrene. 

Seventh Olympian ode, for Diagoras of Rhodes. 

The Orestean trilogy of Aeschylus. 

Aeschylus died at Gela. 

Euripides’s first tragedy, the Peliades. 

Pindar died at Argos. Euripides gained his 
first prize in tragedy. 


First 


UINASEO xX... 


EDINIKOI 
SESE “LIB Py 
OAYMIIIONIKAIS REESE LIBRAR} 
\UNIV ERSIT 

QIAH A. ἊΣ CAL |FORN! Δ 


IEPONI ΣΥΡΑΚΟΣΙΩΙ 


KEAHTI. 
Στρ. α΄. 
“Aptorop μὲν ὕδωρ, ὁ ὁ δὲ χρυσὸς αἰθόμενον πῦρ 


ἅτε διαπρέπει νυκτὶ μεγάνορος ἔξοχα πλούτου" 
εἰ δ᾽ ἄεθλα γαῤύεν 5° 
ἔλδεαι, φίλον ἦτορ, 

6 μηκέτ᾽ ἀελίου σκόπει 
ἄλλο θαλπνότερον ἐ ἐν ἁμέρᾳ φαεννὸν ἄστρον ἐρήμας 


δι᾽ αἰθέρος, 1ο 
μηδ᾽ Ὀλυμπίας ἀγῶνα φέρτερον αὐδάσομεν'" 


ὅθεν ὁ πολύφατος ὕμνος ἀμφιβάλλεται 

σοφῶν μητίεσσι, κελαδεῖν 15 
10 Κρόνου παῖδ᾽ és advedy ἱκομένους 

μάκαιραν Ἱέρωνος ἑστίαν, 

“Avr. α΄. 
θεμιστεῖον ὃς ἀμφέπει σκᾶπτον ἐν πολυμάλῳ 
Σικελίᾳ, δρέπων μὲν κορυφὰς ἀρετᾶν ἄπο πασᾶν, 2 
ἀγλαΐζεται δὲ καί 

16 μουσικᾶς ἐν ἀώτῳ, 





* The numbers on the right refer to the verses of the Mss, and early editions, 


20 


25 


30. 


35 


PINDAR. 


οἷα παίζομεν φίλαν 
ἄνδρες ἀμφὶ θαμὰ τράπεζαν. ἀλλὰ Δωρίαν ἀπὸ 
φόρμιγγα πασσάλου 
λάμβαν᾽, εἴ τί τοι Πίσας τε καὶ Φερενίκου χάρις 
νόον ὑπὸ γλυκυτάταις ἔθηκε φροντίσιν, 
ὅτε παρ᾽ ᾿Αλφεῷ σύτο δέμας 
ἀκέντητον ἐν δρόμοισι παρέχων, 
κράτει δὲ προσέμιξε δεσπόταν, 
Ἔπ. α΄. 
Συρακόσιον ἱπποχάρμαν βασιλῆα" λάμπει δέ ot 
κλέος 
ἐν evavopt Λυδοῦ Πέλοπος ἀποικίᾳ" 
τοῦ μεγασθενὴς ἐράσσατο Ταιάοχος 
Ποσειδᾶν, ἐπεί νιν καθαροῦ λέβητος ἔξελε Κλωθώ, 


ἐλέφαντι φαίδιμον ὦμον κεκαδμένον. 


ἢ θαυματὰ πολλά, καί πού τι καὶ βροτῶν | φάτις 
Beye. Ν 3 ‘al , 
ὑπὲρ τὸν ἀλαθῆ λόγον 
δεδαιδαλμένοι ψεύδεσι ποικίλοις ἐξαπατῶντι μῦθοι. 
Srp. β΄ 
, 3 ν Y ’ὔ Ν ei “ 
χάρις δ᾽, ἅπερ ἅπαντα τεύχει TA μείλιχα θνατοῖς, 
ἐπιφέροισα τιμὰν καὶ ἄπιστον ἐμήσατο πιστόν 
ἔμμεναι τοπολλάκις" 
ε ’ πον ΟΝ 
ἁμέραι δ᾽ ἐπίλουποι 
μάρτυρες σοφώτατοι. 
’ 
ἔστι δ᾽ ἀνδρὶ φάμεν ἐοικὸς ἀμφὶ δαιμόνων καλά: 
’ - 3." ἢ 
μείων γὰρ αἰτία. 
ἣ / , 
υἱὲ Ταντάλου, σὲ δ᾽ ἀντία προτέρων φθέγξομαι, 
ὁπότ᾽ ἐκάλεσε πατὴρ τὸν εὐνομώτατον 
ἐς ἔρανον φίλαν τε Σίπυλον, 


25 


30 


35 


45 


5° 


55 


40 


45 


50 


55 


\ » 4 A 
᾿ ἔχει δ᾽ ἀπάλαμον Biov τοῦτον ἐμπεδόμοχθον, 


60 


FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE. 


A ~ A 
ἀμοιβαια θεοῖσι δεῖπνα παρέχων, 
ἘΝ OIF τ , 
τότ᾽ Ayhaotpiaway ἁρπάσαι 
"Avr. β΄. 
, , μιν 4 $39 
δαμέντα φρένας ἱμέρῳ, χρυσέαισιν ay ἵπποις 
ὕπατον εὐρυτίμου ποτὶ δῶμα Διὸς μεταβᾶσαι" 
ἔνθα δευτέρῳ χρόνῳ 
ἦλθε καὶ Τανυμήδης 
Ζηνὶ τωὔτ᾽ ἐπὶ χρέος. 
A 
ὡς δ᾽ ἄφαντος ἔπελες, οὐδὲ ματρὶ πολλὰ μαιόμενοι 
φῶτες ἄγαγον, 
¥ a eee A , 
ἔννεπε κρυφᾷ Tis αὐτίκα φθονερῶν γειτόνων, 
’ 
ὕδατος ὅτι σε πυρὶ ζέοισαν εἰς ἀκμάν 
μαχαίρᾳ τάμον κατὰ μέλη, 
, "le a Ν , o 
τραπέζαισί τ᾽ ἀμφὶ δεύτατα κρεῶν 
4, , \ , 
σέθεν διεδάσαντο καὶ φάγον. 
Ἐπ. β΄. 
> Ἁ 39ϑ»»νἍν» ’ , , 3 > A 
ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἄπορα γαστρίμαργον μακάρων Tw εἰπεῖν" 
ἀφίσταμαι" 
3 , , te Ν , 
ἀκέρδεια λέλογχεν θαμινὰ κακαγόρος. 
; 
εἰ δὲ δή τιν᾽ ἄνδρα θνατὸν ᾿Ολύμπου σκοποί 
ἘΦ. oy , Ὁ 5 ἈΝ Ν , 
ἐτίμασαν, nv Τάνταλος οὗτος" ἀλλὰ yap καταπέψαι 
μέγαν ὄλβον οὐκ ἐδυνάσθη, κόρῳ δ᾽ ἕλεν 
¥ e , ν 
αταν ὑπέροπλον, ἂν οἱ πατὴρ ὕπερ | κρέμασε καρτε- 
ρὸν αὐτῷ λίθον, 
a + 3 A 
τὸν αἰεὶ μενοινῶν κεφαλᾶς βαλεῖν εὐφροσύνας 
ἀλᾶται. 


Srp. γ΄. 


Ν al , ’ > , 4 , 
μετὰ τριῶν τέταρτον πόνον, ἀθὰνάτων ὅτι κλέψαις 
ἁλίκεσσι συμπόταις 


Ἷ 


7ο 


75 


8ο 


85 


go 


4 PINDAR. 


’ 9 ’ 
νέκταρ ἀμβροσίαν τε͵ 100 
»“"- eS + 
δῶκεν, οἷσιν ἄφθιτον 
ἔθεσαν. εἰ δὲ θεὸν ἀνήρ τις ἔλπεται λελαθέμεν 
ἔρδων, ἁμαρτάνει. 
» aA ex 9 , ’ ε ’ 
65 τοῦνεκα προῆκαν υἱὸν ἀθάνατοί οἱ πάλιν τοὺ 
μετὰ τὸ ταχύποτμον αὖτις ἀνέρων ἔθνος. 
Ν 9 Ἡ > ὁ 4 
πρὸς εὐάνθεμον δ᾽ ὅτε φυάν 
λάχναι νιν μέλαν γένειον ἔρεφον, 110 
ἕτοιμον ἀνεφρόντισεν γάμον 
"Avr. γ΄. 
, Ν 5» ε 
70 Πισάτα παρὰ πατρὸς εὔδοξον Ἱπποδάμειαν 
σχεθέμεν. ἐγγὺς ἐλθὼν πολιᾶς ἁλὸς οἷος ἐν ὄρφνᾳ 15 
ἄπυεν βαρύκτυπον 
Εὐτρίαιναν ὁ δ᾽ αὐτῷ 
παρ ποδὶ σχεδὸν φάνη. 
75 τῷ μὲν εἶπε" Φίλια δῶρα Κυπρίας ay’ εἴ τι, Ἰποσεί- 
δαον, ἐ ες χάριν 120 
τέλλεται, πέδασον ἔ EYXOS Οἰνομάου χάλκεον, 
ἐμὲ δ᾽ ἐπὶ ταχυτάτων πόρευσον ἁρμάτων 125 
és Αλιν, gate δὲ πέλασον. 
ἐπεὶ τρεὶς τε καὶ δέκ᾽ ἄνδρας ὀλέσαις 
80 μναστῆρας ἀναβάλλεται γάμον 
Ἐπ. γ. 
, » ϑ ~ 
θυγατρός. ὁ μέγας δὲ κίνδυνος ἄναλκιν ov φῶτα 
λαμβάνει. 130 
Νὰ 9 ae 9 ’ ’, 4 3 ’ 
θανεῖν δ᾽ οἷσιν ἀνάγκα, τί κέ τις ἀνώνυμον 
~ 9 'd , y , 
γῆρας ἐν σκότῳ καθήμενος ἕψοι μάταν, 
δ’ τὸν ἴω 3, > λ᾽ 9 δ Ν L Αἰ τς θλ 
ἁπάντων καλῶν ἀμμορος; ἀλλ᾽ ἐμοὶ μὲν οὗτος ἀεῦλος 135 
86 ὑποκείσεται" τὺ δὲ πρᾶξιν φίλαν δίδοι. 


FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE. 


ἃ ¥ 20> 59 , 5} 7 ¥ Ν 
ὡς ἔννεπεν " οὐδ᾽ ἀκράντοις ἐφάψατο | ἔπεσι. τὸν 
᾿ Ν 3 4 , 
μὲν ἀγάλλων θεός 
‘4 4 Oe ἊΝ > ' 3 ’ 
ἔδωκεν δίφρον τε χρύσεον πτεροισίν T ἀκάμαντας 
ἵππους. ἡ 
Srp. δ΄. 
ἕλεν δ᾽ Οἰνομάου βίαν παρθένον τε σύνευνον" 
τέκε τε λαγέτας ἕξ ἀρεταῖσι μεμαλότας υἱούς. 
90 νῦν δ᾽ ἐν αἱμακουρίαις 
ἀγλααῖσι μέμικται, 
᾿Αλφεοῦ πόρῳ κλιθείς, 
τύμβον ἀμφίπολον ἔχων πολυξενωτάτῳ παρὰ βωμῷ. 
τὸ δὲ κλέος 
τηλόθεν δέδορκε τἂν ᾿Ολυμπιάδων ἐν δρόμοις, 
’ ν \ “ ΝΜ.» 
96 Πέλοπος, ἵνα ταχυτὰς ποδῶν ἐρίζεται 
ἀκμαί T ἰσχύος θρασύπονοι" 
ὁ νικῶν δὲ λοιπὸν ἀμφὶ βίοτον 
», ’ 50.293, 
ἔχει μελιτόεσσαν εὐδίαν | 
Avr. δ΄. 
bid he Ν 3 > .N ’ > , 
ἀέθλων γ᾽ ἕνεκεν. τὸ δ᾽ αἰεὶ παράμερον ἐσλόν 
τοῦ ὕπατον ἔρχεται παντὶ βροτῶν" ἐμὲ δὲ στεφανῶσαι 
κεῖνον ἱππίῳ νόμῳ 
>. ae “ 
Αἰοληΐδι μολπᾷ 
’ ’ Ν , 
χρή" πέποιθα δὲ ξένον 
a ee A 
μή τιν᾽ ἀμφότερα καλῶν Te (Opw ἀλλὰ καὶ δύναμιν 
κυριώτερον 
Ἰοδτῶν γε νῦν κλυταῖσι δαιδαλωσέμεν ὕμνων πτυχαῖς. 
: 
θεὸς ἐπίτροπος ἐὼν τεαῖσι μήδεται 
» ΜᾺ ~ 
ἔχων τοῦτο κῦδος, Ἱέρων, 
’ > \ \ A [4 
μερίμναισιν" εἰ δὲ μὴ ταχὺ λίποι, 
ἔτι γλυκυτέραν κεν ἔλπομαι 


140 


150 


160 


165 


170 


175 


6 PINDAR. 


"Ex. δ΄. 
τ σὺν ἅρματι θοῷ κλεΐξειν ἐπίκουρον εὑρὼν ὁδὸν λόγων, 
| aii: δος ἔτι 3 Ν / 3 Ν πξον (ῊΝ 
παρ᾽ εὐδείελον ἐλθὼν Κρόνιον. ἐμοὶ μὲν ὧν 


Μοῖσα καρτερώτατον βέλος ἀλκᾷ τρέφει . 180 
ἐπ᾽ ἄλλοισι δ᾽ ἄλλοι μεγάλοι" τὸ δ᾽ ἔσχατον κορυ- 
POUT a 


βασιλεῦσι. μηκέτι πάπταινε πόρσιον. 
1δεΐϊη σέ τε τοῦτον bio χρόνον πατεῖν, | ἐμέ τε 
τοσσάδε νικαφόροις 185 
ὁμιλεῖν πρόφαντον σοφίᾳ καθ᾽ Ἕλλανας ἐόντα παντᾷ. 


EMINIKOI 
OAYMITIONIKAT®=. 
QTIAH B. 


ΘΗΡΩΝΙ AKPATANTINQAI 
APMATI. 
Στρ. α΄. 

᾿Αναξιφόρμιγγες ὕμνοι, | 
τίνα θεόν, τίν᾽ ἥρωα, τίνα δ᾽ ἄνδρα κελαδήσομεν ; 
ἦτοι Πίσα μὲν Διός: Ὀλυμπιάδα δ᾽ ἔστασεν 

Ἡρακλέης ‘ 
ἀκρόθινα πολέμου " 

6 Θήρωνα δὲ τετραορίας ἕνεκα νικαφόρου 

γεγωνητέον, ὄπιν δίκαιον ἕένων, ἔρεισ μ᾽ ᾿Ακράγαντος, 10 


5» ’ , + > ‘4 
εὐωνύμων TE πατέρων ἄωτον ὀρθόπολιν * 
: "Avr. α΄. 
καμόντες οἱ πολλὰ θυμῷ 15 
, Re » » ᾿ A , 3.» 
ἱερὸν ἔσχον οἴκημα ποταμοῦ, Σικελίας T ἔσαν 


SECOND OLYMPIAN ODE. 


10 ὀφθαλμός, αἰὼν δ᾽ ἔφεπε μόρσιμος, ἐπ᾽ ὄλβον τε καὶ 
χάριν ἄγων 
’ 5 39 9 A 
γνησίαις ἐπ᾽ ἀρεταῖς. 
ἀλλ᾽ ὦ Κρόνιε παῖ Ῥέας, ἔδος ᾽Ολύμπου νέμων 
ἀέθλων τε κορυφὰν πόρον T ᾿Αλφεοῦ, ἰανθεὶς ἀοιδαῖς 
εὔφρων ἄρουραν ἔτι πατρίαν σφίσιν κόμισον 
3 , 
Ex. a. 
15 λοιπῷ γέ ὧν δὲ 3 
οἰπῷ γένει. τῶν δὲ πεπραγμένων 
3 ’ ‘\ Ν ’ > ’ 9029. » 
ἐν δίκᾳ τε καὶ παρὰ δίκαν ἀποίητον οὐδ᾽ av 
, ε , ‘ ὃ ΄ ᾿ θ , » , 
χρόνος ὁ πάντων πατὴρ δύναιτο θέμεν ἔργων τέλος " 
λάθα δὲ πότμῳ σὺν εὐδαίμονι γένοιτ᾽ ἄν. 
ἐσλῶν γὰρ ὑπὸ χαρμάτων πῆμα θνάσκει 
20 παλίγκοτον δαμασθέν, 


Στρ. β΄. 
ὅταν θεοῦ Μοῖρα πέμψῃ 


ἀνεκὰς ὄλβον ὑψηλόν. ἕπεται δ᾽ ὁ λόγος εὐθρόνοις 
Κάδμοιο κούραις, ἔπαθον at μεγάλα. πένθος δ᾽ 
ἐπίτνει βαρύ 
κρεσσόνων πρὸς ἀγαθῶν. — 
25 ζώει μὲν ἐν ᾿Ολυμπίοις, ἀποθανοῖσα βρόμῳ 
κεραυνοῦ τανυέθειρα Σεμέλα, φιλεῖ δέ νιν Παλλὰς 
αἰεί, 
A A , A A 
καὶ Ζεὺς πατὴρ, μάλα φιλεῖ δὲ παῖς ὁ κισσοφόρος- 
, > 3 Ἁ , | “Avr. B. 
λέγοντι δ᾽ ἐν καὶ θαλάσσᾳ 
‘\ , A 
μετὰ κόραισι Νηρῆος ἁλίαις βίοτον ἄφθιτον 
3 a) 4 A 
30 ‘Ivot τετάχθαι τὸν ὅλον ἀμφὶ χρόνον. ἦτοι βροτῶν 
| γε κέκριται 
πειρας οὔ τι θανάτου, 
350.) ¢ , e ’ ε ’ “Οϑ9 3 , 
οὐδ᾽ ἁσύχιμον ἁμέραν ὁπότε παῖδ᾽ ἀελίου 


30 


35 


40 


45 


50 


35 


40 


45 


50 


PINDAR. 


ἀτειρεὶ σὺν ἀγαθῷ τελευτάσομεν" ῥοαὶ δ᾽ ἀλλοτ᾽ 
ἄλλαι 60 
9 A \ \ 4 9 A ὃ » 
εὐθυμιᾶν τε μετὰ καὶ πόνων ἐς avdpas ἔβαν. 
Ἐπ. β΄. 
ν Ν “ἜΝ ν fee 
οὕτω δὲ Μοιρ, a τε πατρωιον 6s 
τῶνδ᾽ ἔχει TOV εὔφρονα πότμον, θεόρτῳ σὺν ὄλβῳ 
9 ’ Ἁ ἂν Jeans ’ » ’ὔ’ 
ἐπὶ τι καὶ THM ἄγει παλιντράπελον ἄλλῳ χρόνῳ: 
ἐξ οὗπερ ἔκτεινε Λᾷον μόριμος υἱός 70 
’ 3 Ν ~ rd 
συναντόμενος, ev δὲ Πυθῶνι χρησθέν 


παλαίφατον τέλεσσεν. 
Srp. y. 
3 9. 2:9 AS 3 ’ 
ἰδοισα δ᾽ ὀξεῖ Εριννὺς 
ἔπεφνέ οἱ σὺν ἀλλαλοφονίᾳ γένος ἀρήϊον * 18 
λείφθη δὲ Θέρσανδρος ἐριπέντι Πολυνείκει, νέοις ἐν 
ἀέθλοις. 
9 4 , 
ἐν μάχαις TE πολέμου 
τιμώμενος, ᾿Αδραστιδᾶν θάλος ἀρωγὸν δόμοις" 80 
Y , ¥ 7 , \ > , 
ὅθεν σπέρματος ἔχοντα ῥίζαν πρέπει τὸν Αἰνησιδάμου 
ἐγκωμίων τε μελέων λυρᾶν τε τυγχανέμεν. 85 
"Avr. γ. 


3 , A Ν 3 ld 

Ολυμπίᾳ μὲν yap αὑτὸς 

γέρας ἔδεκτο, Πυθῶνι δ᾽ ὁμόκλαρον ἐς ἀδελφεόν 

Ἰσθμοῖ τε κοιναὶ Χάριτες ἄνθεα τεθρίππων δυωδε- 
καδρόμων οο 

ἄγαγον" τὸ δὲ τυχεῖν 

πειρώμενον ἀγωνίας παραλύει δυσφρονᾶν. 95 

ὁ μὰν πλοῦτος ἀρεταῖς δεδαιδαλμένος φέρει τῶν τε 
καὶ τῶν 


καιρόν, βαθεῖαν ὑπέχων μέριμναν ἀγροτέραν, τοο 


55 


60 


65 


70 


75 


SECOND OLYMPIAN ODE. 9 
Ex. y. 
9 Ἁ 5, τῷ 3 ’ 
ἀστὴρ ἀρίζηλος, ἐτυμώτατον 
ἀνδρὶ φέγγος " εἰ δέ νιν ἔχων τις, οἶδεν τὸ μέλλον, 
y , ς κ' ἀ'δο, οὐ ΔΙ 1d ΄ 
ὅτι θανόντων μὲν ἐνθάδ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀπάλαμνοι φρένες — 105 
‘ » \ > aR “A Ν 3 “ 
ποινὰς ἔτισαν, τὰ δ᾽ ἐν τᾷδε Διὸς ἀρχᾷ 
3 ‘\ Ἁ a) , 9 ~ 
ἀλιτρὰ κατὰ yas δικάζει τις ἐχθρᾷ 
’ , > , 
λόγον φράσαις avayKa. 
Srp. δ΄. 
».- A ’ > ῥ 
ἴσαις δὲ νύκτεσσιν αἷεί 
» 9 ε ,’ ν » 9 ’ 
σὸν ἐν ἁμέραις ἀλιον ἔχοντες, ἁἀπονέστερον 110 
3 bs ’ ’ 9 ’ ’ 9 
ἐσλοὶ δέκονται βίοτον, οὐ χθόνα ταράσσοντες ἐν 
χερὸς ἀκμᾷ 
QA ’ ν 
οὐδὲ πόντιον ὕδωρ 115 
Ν A ’ 3 A ‘ A ’ 
κεινὰν παρὰ δίαιταν" ἀλλὰ παρὰ μὲν τιμίοις 
θεῶν, οἵτινες ἔχαιρον εὐορκίαις, ἄδακρυν νέμονται τ:. 
αἰῶνα" τοὶ δ᾽ ἀπροσόρατον ὀκχέοντι πόνον. 
| "Avr. δ΄. 
4 ᾿ς παν. 3 ’ 
ὅσοι δ᾽ ἐτόλμασαν ἐστρίς 
e , , > A , 9502 » 
ἑκατέρωθι μείναντες ἀπὸ πάμπαν ἀδίκων ἔχειν 125 
, Ψ ! Ν eQs Ἁ 4 , 
ψυχάν, ἔτειλαν Διὸς ὁδὸν παρὰ Κρόνου τύρσιν' 
| ἔνθα μακάρων 
“A 3 ’ 
νᾶσον ὠκεανίδες 
=p ’ Ξ 4 ~ , 
αὖραι περιπνέοισιν" ἄνθεμα δὲ χρυσοῦ φλέγει, 1. 
Χ \ 4 > 3 3 A 
τὰ μὲν χερσόθεν am ἀγλαῶν δενδρέων, ὕδωρ δ᾽ 


ἄλλα φέρβει, 


9 ~ 2 > v4 A 4 

ὁρμοισι τῶν χέρας ἀναπλέκοντι καὶ στεφάνοις, 135 
ἘΠ: ae ᾿ Ἐπ. δ΄. 

βουλαῖς ἐν ὀρθαῖσι Ῥαδαμάνθυος, 


ἃ A ¥ AQ e A > A , 
ὃν πατὴρ ἔχει Διὸς ἑτοῖμον αὐτῷ πάρεδρον, 
’ ε ν᾽ ε , 
πόσις ἁπάντων Ῥέας ὑπέρτατον ἐχοίσας θρόνον. τρ 


10 PINDAR. 


Πηλεύς τε καὶ Κάδμος ἐν τοῖσιν ἀλέγονται" 
"A λλέ 9»»ν 3 9 ᾿ς 7, A > 
χιλλέα τ᾽ ἐνεικ᾽, ἐπεὶ Ζηνὸς ἦτορ 
“Ἵν , 
80 λιταῖς ἔπεισε, ματηρ᾽ 
δι Στρ. rie 
ἃ >, + ’ 
ὃς Εκτορ ἔσφαλε, Τροΐας sia 
5» > a ’ὔ’ , ld 4 
ἄμαχον ἀστραβὴ κίονα, Κύκνον τε θανάτῳ πόρεν, 
9 ~ A ΄ῪΝᾺ 
Αοῦς τε παῖδ᾽ Αἰθίοπα. πολλά μοι ὑπ᾽ ἀγκῶνος 
ὠκέα βέλ 
y 28 , oA oe 
ἔνδον ἐντὶ φαρέτρας 
, ΄ 9 Ν ΑΝ Ν ε ’ὔ’ 
86 φωνάεντα συνετοῖσιν" ἐς δὲ τὸ πὰν ἑρμηνέων 
χατίζει. σοφὸς ὁ πολλὰ εἰδὼς dua: μαθόντες δὲ 
λάβροι 155 
παγγλωσσίᾳ, κόρακες ὥς, ἄκραντα γαρύετον 
"Avr. €. 
Διὸς πρὸς ὄρνιχα θεῖον. 
ἔπεχε νῦν σκοπῷ τόξον, ἄγε θυμέ, τίνα βάλλομεν τῶ 
90 ἐκ μαλθακᾶς αὖτε φρενὸς εὐκλέας ὀϊστοὺς ἱέντες ; 
ἐπί τοι 
3 , , 
Ακραγαντι τανύσαις 165 
αὐδάσομαι € ἐνόρκιον, λόγον ἀλαθεῖ νόῳ, 
τεκεῖν μή τιν᾽ ἑκατόν γε ἐτέων πόλιν φίλοις ἄνδρα 
μᾶλλον ὍΣ 
9 4 , 9 ’ ’ ’ 
εὐεργέταν πραπίσιν ἀφθονέστερόν τε χέρα 
Ρ 3 ᾽ 
Ἐπ. ε. 
95 Θήρωνος. ἀλλ᾽ αἶνον ἐπέβα κόρος 
3 - ’ 3 λὰ ’ὔ δ- Φ'. "5 ὃ “A 
ov δίκᾳ συναντόμενος, ἀλλὰ papyov UT ἀνὸρων, — 175 
τὸ λαλαγῆσαι θέλων κρύφον τε θέμεν ἐσλὼν καλοῖς 
’ὔ 
ἔργοις " ἐπεὶ ψάμμος ἀριθμὸν περιπέφευγεν " 
A » 
καὶ κεῖνος ὅσα χάρματ᾽ ἄλλοις ἔθηκεν, 18ο 
100Tis ἂν φράσαι δύναιτο ; 


SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. | 11 


ἘΠΙΝΙΚΟῚΙ 
ΟΛΥΜΠΙΟΝΤΙΚΑΙ͂Σ. 
QIAH ΣΊ. 


ΔΙΉΣΤΙΑΙ ΣΥΡΑΚΟΣΙΟῚ 


AITHNHI. Srp. τὰ 


A 4 
Χρυσέας ὑποστάσαντες εὐτειχεῖ προθύρῳ θαλάμου 
κίονας, ὡς ὅτε θαητὸν μέγαρον, 
πάξομεν: ἀρχομένου δ᾽ ἔργου πρόσωπον 

x 9 λ ΄ > ἃ» ” OX "ee 
χρὴ θέμεν τηλαυγές. εἰ δ᾽ εἴη μὲν ᾿Ολυμπιονίκας, - 
βωμῷ τε μαντείῳ ταμίας Διὸς ἐν Πίσᾳ, 
συνοικιστήρ τε τᾶν κλεινᾶν Συρακοσσᾶν" τίνα κεν 

φύγοι ὕμνον 
~ 3 ’ 3 ’ 9 ’ 5 ~ 9 ε ἴω 
κεῖνος ἀνήρ, ἐπικύρσαις ἀφθόνων ἀστῶν ἐν ἱμερταῖς 
ἀοιδαῖς ; iis 
“Avr. α΄. 
» Ν > ’ ,ὔ 4 4Q>" 
ἴστω yap ἐν τούτῳ πεδίλῳ δαιμόνιον πόδ᾽ ἔχων 
Σωστράτου υἱός. ἀκίνδυνοι δ᾽ ἀρεταί 
» > 3 , ¥ > 9 δ 
οὔτε παρ᾽ ἀνδράσιν οὔτ᾽ ἐν ναυσὶ κοίλαις 35 
“A ‘\ Ν , Ν » A 
τίμιαι" πολλοὶ δὲ μέμνανται, καλὸν εἴ τι ποναθῇ. 
3 ’ Ἁ 3 φ ε “Ὁ ἃ 3 ’ 
Αγησία, τὶν δ᾽ αἶνος ἑτοῖμος, ὃν ἐν δίκᾳ 
» 
ἀπὸ γλώσσας “Adpactos μάντιν Οἰκλείδαν ποτ᾽ és 
3 , 
Αμφιάρηον 20 

, ‘3 > \ Ν “2 > ’ ’ \ ’ 
φθέγξατ᾽, ἐπεὶ κατὰ γαῖ᾽ αὐτόν τέ νιν καὶ φαιδίμας 

9 

ἵππους ἔμαρψεν. 


ot PINDAR. 


/ 
Ἔπ. a. 


. Q>9 ¥ “ SPA Go. “. 
16 ἑπτὰ δ᾽ ἔπειτα πυρᾶν νεκρῶν τενησθέντων Ταλαϊονίδας 


εἶπεν ἐν Θήβαισι τοιοῦτόν τι ἔπος" ἸΤοθέω στρατιᾶς 
ὀφθαλμὸν ἐμᾶς 
9 , , 9. 9 ᾿ \ \ , 
ἀμφότερον μάντιν T ἀγαθὸν καὶ δουρὶ μάρνασθαι. 
τὸ καί 
3 ὃ Ν ’ ὃ ’ ’ 4 
avopl κώμου δεσπότᾳ πάρεστι Συρακοσίῳ. 
« 
¥ ὃ , ΠῚ 9.Νς , » 
οὔτε ὀύσηρις ἐὼν OUT ὧν φιλόνικος ἄγαν, 
Ν A 
20 Kal μέγαν ὅρκον ὀμόσσαις τοῦτό γέ οἱ σαφέως 
Ψ 4 “-“ 
μαρτυρήσω" μελίφθογγοι δ᾽ ἐπιτρέψοντι Μοῖσαι. 
Ὁ Στρ. β΄. 
5 , 9 Ν A 
Ω Bivris, ἀλλὰ ζεῦξον ἤδη μοι σθένος ἡμιόνων, 
ἃ, τά ὄφρα κελεύθῳ 7 ἐν καθαρᾷ 
ᾧ τάχος, ὄφρα κελεύθῳ 7 ἐν καθαρᾷ 
βάσομεν ὄκχον, ἵκωμαι δὲ πρὸς ἀνδρῶν 
Ν ’ ~ Ν 9 53 “~ ε Ν ε ‘ “ 
25 καὶ γένος - κεῖναι yap ἐξ ἀλλᾶν ὁδὸν ἁγεμονεῦσαι 
, πο , > 3 ’ 
ταύταν ἐπίστανται, στεφάνους ἐν ᾿Ολυμπίᾳ 
> Ν 4 Ν ’ y > , 
ἐπεὶ δέξαντο" χρὴ τοίνυν πύλας ὕμνων ἀναπιτνάμεν 
αὐταῖς" 
Ν 4 \ > > ’ ’ ~ 4 ¢ 
πρὸς Πιτάναν δὲ παρ᾽ Ἑὐρώτα πόρον det σάμερόν 
ϑὺ τ ~ 9 y 
μ᾽ ἐλθεῖν ἐν wpa: 


30 


40 


45 


"Avr. β΄. 


ἅ τοι Ποσειδάωνι μιχθεῖσα Κρονίῳ λέγεται 
~ > Ts ef , 
30 παῖδα ἰόπλοκον Evddvay τεκέμεν. 
κρύψε δὲ παρθενίαν ὠδῖνα κόλποις" 
’ ae come ’ Φ' 4 + ree 
κυρίῳ δ᾽ ἐν μηνὶ πέμποισ᾽ ἀμφιπόλους ἐκέλευσεν 
4 ’ ’ 9 [4 ’ 
ἥρωι πορσαίνειν δόμεν Ἐἰλατίδᾳ βρέφος, 
aA 3 
ὃς ἀνδρῶν ᾿Αρκάδων ἄνασσε Φαισάνᾳ, λάχε τ 
᾿Αλφεὸν οἰκεῖν " 
86 ἔνθα τραφεῖσ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ᾿Απόλλωνι γλυκείας πρῶτον ἔψαυσ᾽ 
> , 
Adpoditas, 


50 


40 


45 


50 


55 


SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. : 13 


"Ex. β΄. 
οὐδ᾽ ἔλαθ᾽ Αἴπυτον ἐν παντὶ χρόνῳ κλέπτοισα θεοῖο 
γόνον" : 60 


GAN ὁ μὲν Πυθῶνάδ᾽, ἐν θυμῷ πιέσαις γάλα; οὐ 
φατὸν ὀξείᾳ μελέτᾳ, 

¥ > 9A , ’ ΤΣ, ’ , 

ᾧχετ᾽ ἰὼν μαντευσόμενος ταύτας TEP ἀτλάτου πάθας. 65 

a δὲ φοινικόκροκον ζώναν καταθηκαμένα 


, yet 2 , , Ψ , 
κάλπιδά T ἀργυρέαν, λόχμας ὕπο κυανέας 
τίκτε θεόφρονα κοῦρον. τᾷ μὲν ὁ Χρυσοκόμας 70 


πραὕὔμητίν τ᾽ ᾿Ἐλείθυιαν παρέστασέν te Moipas: 
Στρ. γ. 
Φ οὃᾳθισν « 3 2 
ἦλθεν δ᾽ ὑπὸ σπλάγχνων ὑπ᾽ ὠδινός τ᾽ ἐρατᾶς Ἴαμος 
ἐς φάος αὐτίκα. τὸν μὲν κνιζομένα ἧς 
λεῖπε χαμαί: δύο δὲ γλαυκῶπες αὐτόν 
δαιμόνων βουλαῖσιν ἐθρέψαντο δράκοντες ἀμεμφεῖ 
35 a , N > 9» ’ 
ἰῷ μελισσᾶν, καδόμενοι. βασιλεὺς δ᾽ ἐπεί 8ο 
’ 3 , ν Ψ. ὦ “a ν 9 
πετραέσσας ἐλαύνων ἵκετ᾽ ἐκ Πυθῶνος, ἅπαντας ἐν 
οἴκῳ 
εἴρετο παῖδα, τὸν Evddva τέκοι" Φοίβου γὰρ αὐτὸν 
φᾶ γεγάκειν 
“Avr. γ΄. 

, ’ A >» , 9 , 
πατρός, πέρι θνατῶν δ᾽ ἔσεσθαι μάντιν ἐπιχθονίοις 35 
» > 4 > 93> ’ , 
ἔξοχον, οὐδέ ποτ᾽ ἐκλείψειν γενεάν. 
ἀν me , —. ¥ = » 3.) mm 
ὥς apa μάνυε. τοὶ δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ὧν ἀκοῦσαι 

¥ 95 id ~ » ~ » 3 ’ 

OUT LOEW εὔχοντο πεμπταιον γεγεναμένον. ἀλλά 

κέκρυπτο γὰρ σχοίνῳ βατίᾳ τ᾽ ἐν ἀπειρίτῳ, go 

» κι Μ , 9 δ᾿ , 

ἴων ξανθαῖσι Kat παμπορφύροις ἀκτῖσι βεβρεγμένος 
ἁβρόν 

σῶμα" τὸ καὶ κατεφάμιξεν καλεῖσθαί νιν χρόνῳ 
σύμπαντι μάτηρ 


14 PINDAR. 


Ἐπ. y. 

tout ovup ἀθάνατον. τερπνᾶς δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἀρύδύθρ. 
φάνοιο λάβεν 95 

καρπὸν "HBas, "Added μέσσῳ καταβὰς ἐκάλεσσε 

Ποσειδᾶν᾽ εὐρυβίαν, 

ὃν πρόγονον, καὶ τοξοφόρον Δάλου θεοδμάτας 


σκοπόν, ΠΟ χρο 
ΨῸ 4 ’ 2 €n a 
60 αἰτέων λαοτρόφον τιμάν τιν᾽ ἑᾷ κεφαλᾷ, 
Ν ε ’ὔ 53 ; 
νυκτὸς ὑπαίθριος. ἀντεφθέγξατο δ᾽ ἀρτιεπής 105 


πατρία ὄσσα, μετάλλασέν τέ νιν: Ὄρσο, τέκος, 
δεῦρο πάγκοινον ἐς χώραν ἵμεν φάμας ὄπισθεν. 
Srp. δ΄. 
ν 3 ΄ , 
ἵκοντο δ᾽ ὑψηλοῖο πέτραν ἀλίβατον Kpoviov: 110 
ΕἾ ἐν ee Ee 
65 ἔνθα ot ὦπασε θησαυρὸν δίδυμον 
μαντοσύνας, τόκα μὲν φωνὰν ἀκούειν 
, y+ 5 > «ἃ \ 4 9 ’ὔ 
ψευδέων ἄγνωστον, εὖτ᾽ ἂν δὲ θρασυμάχανος ἐλθών 
Ἡρακλέης, σεμνὸν θάλος ᾿Αλκαϊδᾶν, πατρί ‘itis 
ἑορτάν Te κτίσῃ πλειστόμβροτον τεθμόν TE μέγιστον 
ἀέθλων, 
Ν 5 κῷ > 4 ~ 4 3 > ’ ; 
70 Ζηνὸς ἐπ᾿ ἀκροτάτῳ βωμῷ ToT av χρηστήριον 
θέσθαι κέλευσεν. 
"Avr. δ΄. 
> Ὁ ’ ὃν λ , ΕῚ δα 
ἐξ οὗ πολύκλειτον καθ᾽ Ἕλλανας γένος ᾿Ιαμιδᾶν" τ: 
ὄλβος ἅμ᾽ ἕσπετο" τιμῶντες δ᾽ ἀρετάς 
’ 
ἐς φανερὰν ὁδὸν ἔρχονται. τεκμαίρει 
χρῆμ᾽ ἕκαστον" μῶμος ἐξ ἄλλων κρέμαται φθο- 
νεόντων 125 
a Φ Ν , Ν ὃ δέ ὃ , 
75 τοῖς, οἷς ποτὲ πρώτοις περὶ δωδέκατον ὁρόμον 
ἐλαυνόντεσσιν αἰδοία ποτιστάξῃ᾽ Χάρις εὐκλέα 


μορφάν. 


80 


SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 16 


εἰ δ᾽ ἐτύμως ὑπὸ Κυλλάνας ὅροις, Aynoia, μάτρωες 
ἄνδρες : 130 
Ἐπ. δ΄. 
ὔὕ 95. 2” A , A , 
ναϊιετάοντες ἐδώρησαν θεῶν κάρυκα λιταῖς θυσίαις 
πολλὰ δὴ πολλαῖσιν Ἑρμᾶν εὐσεβέως, ὃς ἀγῶνας 
ἔχει μοῖράν T ἀέθλων -::- 
ΕἸ ’, > 59 2 “A “ > A , 
Apkadtay τ᾽ εὐάνορα τιμᾷ" κεῖνος, ὦ παῖ Σωστράτου, 
σὺν βαρυγδούπῳ πατρὶ κραίνει σέθεν εὐτυχίαν. 


’ὔὕ » “.- ee ’ὔ; 5 4 a 
δόξαν EX τιν ἐπι γλώσσᾳ ἀκονας λιγυρᾶς, 140 


85 


ἅ μ᾽ ἐθέλοντα προσέλκει καλλιρόοισι πνοαῖς " 
4 5 Ν ’ > \ ἴω 
ματρομάτωρ ἐμὰ Στυμφαλίς, εὐανθὴς Μετώπα, 


Sin’. 
πλάξιππον ἃ ἃ Θήβαν € ἔτικτεν, τᾶς ἐρατεινὸν ὕδωρ τὰ 
πίομαι, ἀνδράσιν αἰχματαῖσι πλέκων 
ποικίλον ὕμνον. ὄτρυνον νῦν ἑταίρους, 

Αἰνέα, πρῶτον μὲν Ἥραν Παρθενίαν κελαδῆσαι, 1... 


~ 4 > » > 5 a » ὃ 5 4 
γνῶναι T ἔπειτ᾽, ἀρχαῖον ὄνειδος ἀλαθέσιν 


90 λόγοις εἰ φεύγομεν, Βοιωτίαν ὗν. ἐσσὶ γὰρ ἄγγελος 


95 


ὀρθός, 
ἠὐκόμων σκυτάλα Μοισᾶν, γλυκὺς κρατὴρ ἀγα- 
φθέγκτων doar ' bee 
“Avr. €. 


εἰπὸν δὲ μεμνᾶσθαι Συρακοσσᾶν τε καὶ ᾽Ορτυγίας ' 

τὰν Ἱέρων καθαρῷ σκάπτῳ διέπων, 

ἄρτια μηδόμενος, es 

> 4 , ’ Ν ε A 

ἀμφέπει Adparpa, λευκίππου τε θυγατρὸς ἑορτάν, «ὦ 
Ν 

καὶ Znpos Αἰτναίου κράτος. ἀδύλογοι δέ νιν 

πνοαὶ ον τε γινώσκοντι. μὴ θραύσοι χρόνος 


ὄλβον ἐφέρπων, 


16 PINDAR. 


σὺν δὲ φιλοφροσύναις εὐηράτοις ᾿Αγησία δέξαιτο 
κῶμον 165 
"Em. €. 
Ν 
οἴκοθεν οἴκαδ᾽ ἀπὸ Στυμφαλίων τειχέων ποτινισό- 
μενον, 
100 ματέρ᾽ εὐμήλοιο λείποντ᾽ ᾿Αρκαδίας. ἀγαθαὶ δὲ 
πέλοντ᾽ ἐν χειμερίᾳ 190 
νυκτὶ θοᾶς ἐκ ναὸς ἀπεσκίμφθαι δύ᾽ ἄγκυραι. θεός 
τῶνδε κείνων τε κλυτὰν αἷσαν παρέχοι φιλέων. ὯΝ 
’ὔ / 9 Ν A , ’ 
δέσποτα ποντόμεδον, εὐθὺν δὲ πλόον καμάτων 
9 Ν 9.) ’ 4 ’ 
ἐκτὸς ἐόντα δίδοι, χρυσαλακάτοιο πόσις 
105 ᾿Αμφιτρίτας, ἐμῶν ὕμνων δὲ SEE εὐτερπὲς ἄνθος. 


EMINIKOI 
OAYMITIONIKATI2. 
QIAH Z. 


AIATOPAI POAIQOI 


ΠΎΚΤΗΙ. ; 
| Tp. a. 
Φιάλαν ws εἴ Tis ἀφνειᾶς ἀπὸ χειρὸς ἑλών 
’ 
ἔνδον ἀμπέλου καχλάζοισαν δρόσῳ 
δωρήσεται 
νεανίᾳ γαμβρῷ προπίνων οἴκοθεν οἴκαδε, πάγχρυσον, 
κορυφὰν κτεάνων, ς 
, , a 5 , ΄ Bid > de 
5 συμποσίου τε χάριν κἂδός TE τιμάσαις ἐον, EV OE 


φίλων 


ace 


SEVENTH OLYMPIMN ODE, ~*~ */ 17 


’ ~ f. X\ ε ἐξ 2 : - - Ἔα 
παρεόντων θῆκέ νιν ζαλωτὸν ὁμόφρονος εὐνᾶς " 10 
᾽Αντ. a. 
καὶ ἐγὼ νέκταρ χυτόν, Μοισᾶν δόσιν, ἀεθλοφόροις 
ἀνδράσιν πέμπων, γλυκὺν καρπὸν φρενός, 15 
ἱλάσκομαι, 
10 Ὀλυμπίᾳ Πυθοῖ τε νικώντεσσιν. ὁ δ᾽ ὄλβιος, ὃν 
papa. κατέχοντ᾽ ἀγαθαί. 
ἄλλοτε δ᾽ ἄλλον ἐποπτεύει Χάρις ζωθάλμιος ἁδυμελεῖ 
, \ 4 , ’ sal . » > “ 
θάμα μὲν φόρμιγγι παμφώνοισί T ἐν ἐντεσιν αὐλῶν. 


N 


[9] 


"Ex. α΄. 

X A ee Ss , Ἀ ’ ’ Ν 
καὶ νὺν ὑπ᾽ ἀμφοτέρων σὺν Διαγόρᾳ κατέβαν τὰν 
ποντίαν 

ὑμνέων παῖδ᾽ ᾿Αφροδίτας, ᾿Αελίοιό τε νύμφαν, ἱῬόδον, 25 
15 εὐθυμάχαν ὄφρα πελώριον ἄνδρα παρ᾽ ᾿Αλφειῷ στε- 
φανωσάμενον 
lol » 
αἰνέσω πυγμᾶς ἄποινα " 
\ ‘ ’ ’ ’ > 4 
καὶ mapa Κασταλίᾳ, πατέρα te Δαμάγητον ἀδόντα 
Δίκᾳ, 
t 
> ’ > , ’ A , 
Ασίας εὐρυχόρου τρίπολιν νᾶσον πέλας 
3 4 ’ > ’ Ν > ~ 
ἐμβόλῳ vatovtas Apyela σὺν atypia. τ 
Στρ. β΄. 
wn a 3 ἴω 9 AQ ’ 
40 ἐθελήσω τοῖσιν ἐξ ἀρχᾶς ἀπὸ Τλαπολέμου 
Ν 3 , a , 
ξυνὸν ἀγγέλλων διορθῶσαι λόγον, 
Ἡρακλέος 
3 ~ ’ Ν Ἁ Ἁ , > Ἁ 
εὐρυσθενεῖ γέννᾳ. τὸ μὲν γὰρ πατρόθεν ἐκ Διὸς 
» Ἂς > 9 ’ ᾿ 
εὔχονται" τὸ δ᾽ ᾿Αμυντορίδαι 4 
ματρόθεν᾽ Αστυδαμείας. ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἀνθρώπων Ἤν 
ἀμπλακίαι 
26 ἀναρίθμητοι κρέμανται" τοῦτο δ᾽ ἀμάχανον εὑρεῖν, 45 


18 


30 


35 


40 


PINDAR. 
"Avr. β΄. 
ὅ τι νῦν ἐν καὶ τελευτᾷ φέρτατον ἀνδρὶ ; 
v τελευτᾷ φέρτατον ἀνὸρὶ τυχεῖν. 
Ν Ν ’ὔ 
καὶ γὰρ ᾿Αλκμήνας κασίγνητον νόθον 50 
σκάπτῳ θενών 
σκληρᾶς ἐλαίας ἔκτανεν Τίρυνθι Λικύμνιον ἐλθόντ᾽ 
ἐκ θαλάμων Μιδέας 
τᾶσδέ ποτε χθονὸς οἰκιστὴρ χολωθείς. at δὲ φρε- 


νῶν ταραχαΐ 55 
la \ “4 4 > 5 Ν 
παρέπλαγξαν καὶ σοφόν. μαντεύσατο δ᾽ ἐς θεὸν 
> 4 
ἐλθών - 
Ἐπ. β΄. 


TO ὲ ε Χ ΄ 3 ὃ ta LO 4 A λ , 

Ὁ μὲν ὁ Χρυσοκόμας evadeos ἐξ ἀδύτου νωμᾶν πλόον 

> ’ 5 > 5 ~ 3 \ 5 3 ’ὔ 

εἶπε Λερναίας ἀπ᾽ ἀκτᾶς εὐθὺν ἐς ἀμφιθάλασσον 
νομόν, 60 

ἔνθα ποτὲ βρέχε θεῶν βασιλεὺς ὁ μέγας χρυσέαις 
νιφάδεσσι πόλιν, 


ἁνίχ᾽ ᾿Αφαίστου τέχναισιν 6s 
χαλκελάτῳ πελέκει πατέρος ᾿Αθαναία κορυφὰν κατ᾽ 
ἄκραν 
ἀνορούσαισ᾽ ἀλάλαξεν ὑπερμάκει βοᾷ. 
Οὐρανὸς δ᾽ ἔφριξέ νιν καὶ Γαῖα μάτηρ. 70 
Srp. γ. 


τότε καὶ φαυσίμβροτος δαίμων Ὑπεριονίδας 
μέλλον ἔντειλεν φυλάξασθαι χρέος 
4, ’ὔ’ 
παισὶν φίλοις, 
ε «Δ A a ’ μ 3 , Χ 
ὡς ἂν θεᾷ πρῶτοι κτίσαιεν βωμὸν ἐναργέα, καὶ 
σεμνὰν θυσίαν θέμενοι 75 
’ Ἀ ϑ» ’ > 4 / > > 
πατρί τε θυμὸν ἰάναιεν κόρᾳ τ᾽ ἐγχειβρόμῳ. ἐν ὃ 
ἀρετάν 
» Ν ’ ono , 4 > , 
ἔβαλεν καὶ χάρματ᾽ ἀνθρώποισι προμαθέος αἰδώς" ῳ 


45 


50 


55 


60 


SEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 19 


‘Avr. γ. 
ἐπὶ μὰν Baiver τι καὶ Nadas ἀτέκμαρτα νέφος, 
Ν ’ ’ 5 Ν ε , 
Kal παρέλκει πραγμάτων ὀρθὰν oddv 85 
Ψ σι 
ἔξω φρενῶν. 
Ἁ \ ‘ 3 4 » ’ 2.2 , 
καὶ Tol yap αἰθούσσας ἔχοντες σπέρμ᾽ ἀνέβαν φλο- 
γὸς οὔ: τεῦξαν δ᾽ ἀπύροις ἱεροῖς 
κά > > ’ , ε \ Ν 3 Ἁ 
ἄλσος ἐν ἀκροπόλει. κείνοις ὁ μὲν ξανθὰν ἀγαγὼν 
νεφέλαν / go 
Ἀ 4 “4 ae | , »¥ , 
πολὺν ὗσε χρυσόν" αὐτὰ δέ σφισιν ὥπασε τέχναν 
Ἐπ. y. 
ἴω 9 , A 3 ’, Ν 
πᾶσαν ἐπιχθονίων Γλαυκῶπις ἀριστοπόνοις χερσὶ 
κρατεῖν. 
ἔργα δὲ ζωοῖσιν ἑρπόντεσσί θ᾽ ὁμοῖα κέλευθοι φέρον." ο- 
ἦν δὲ κλέος βαθύ. δαέντι δὲ καὶ σοφία μείζων 
ἄδολος τελέθει. 
\ ι 2 ’ὔ ’ 
φαντὶ δ᾽ ἀνθρώπων παλαιαΐί 100 
es » 4 4 , 4 XN 
ῥήσιες, οὔπω ὅτε χθόνα δατέοντο Ζεύς τε καὶ 
ἀθάνατοι, 
\ > , ε 4 » , 
φανερὰν ἐν πελάγει Ῥόδον ἔμμεν ποντίῳ, 
ἁλμυροῖς δ᾽ ἐν BevOeow νᾶσον κεκρύφθαι. τος 
Srp. 6. 
9 , > » » , 
ἀπεόντος δ᾽ οὔτις evderEev λάχος ᾿Δελίου 
oe He £ ’ > ’ ’ 
καί pa νιν χώρας ἄκλαρωτον λίπον, 
ἁγνὸν θεόν. 
μνασθέντι δὲ Ζεὺς ἄμπαλον μέλλεν θέμεν. ἀλλά 
νιν οὐκ εἴασεν" ἐπεὶ πολιᾶς το 
ον > > ean » ΄, 3 , 
εἶπέ τιν’ αὐτὸς ὁρᾶν ἔνδον θαλάσσας αὐξομέναν 
πεδόθεν | 
4 os > ’ὕ ν᾿ » ’ 
πολύβοσκον γαιαν ἀνθρώποισι καὶ εὔφρονα μήλοις. 115 


20 


65 


70 


75 


80 


PINDAR. 


"Avr. δ΄. 
> 4 3 - eed ’ A , 
ἐκέλευσεν δ᾽ αὐτίκα χρυσάμπυκα μὲν Λάχεσιν 
χεῖρας ἀντεῖναι, θεῶν δ᾽ ὅρκον μέγαν 120 
Ν ’ 
μὴ Tappaper, 
ἀλλὰ Κρόνου σὺν παιδὶ νεῦσαι, φαεννὸν ἐς αἰθέρα 
νιν πεμφθεῖσαν ἑᾷ κεφαλᾷ 
ἐξοπίσω γέρας ἔσσεσθαι. τελεύταθεν δὲ λόγων 
κορυφαΐί ps 
9 3 ’ “A 4 nw 
ev ἀλαθείᾳ metoicar: βλάστε μὲν ἐξ ἁλὸς ὑγρᾶς 
"Ex. δ΄. 
“A » ’ 3 “~ ε ’, 3 ’ ’ 
νᾶσος, ἔχει τέ νιν ὀξειᾶν ὃ γενέθλιος ἀκτίνων πατήρ, 
ἴω ’ > Ν ν » ε l4 Ἅ, N 
πῦρ πνεόντων ἀρχὸς ἵππων" ἔνθα Ῥόδῳ ποτὲ μιχθεὶς 


τέκεν 130 
ε Ν ’ ’ παν ΟΝ , 3 a 
ἑπτὰ TOPOTATA VOHMAT ἐπὶ προτέρων ἀνδρῶν παρα- 
δεξαμένους 
A ae e Ν ’ 
παῖδας, ὧν εἷς μὲν Κάμειρον 135 


πρεσβύτατόν τε ᾿Ιάλυσον ἔτεκεν Λίνδον τ᾽ " ἀπά- 
τερθε δ᾽ ἔχον, 

διὰ γαῖαν τρίχα δασσάμενοι πατρωΐαν, 

3 , ᾿ a , , y 

ἀστέων μοῖραν, κέκληνται δέ σφιν ἕδραι. 140 

Seno 

τόθι λύτρον συμφορᾶς οἰκτρᾶς γλυκὺ Τλαπολέμῳ 

ἵσταται Τιρυνθίων ἀρχαγέτᾳ, 

ὥσπερ θεῷ, 

’ ’ ἈΝ Ἁ ’ 3 35 5 6 

μήλων τε κνισάεσσα πομπὰ καὶ κρίσις ἀμφ᾽ αέθλοις. 
τῶν ἄνθεσι Διαγόρας 145 

> ’ A “~ 3 53 3 ~ ’ 

ἐστεφανώσατο δίς, κλεινᾷ τ᾽ ἐν ᾿Ισθμῷ τετράκις 
εὐτυχέων, 

Νεμέᾳ τ᾽ ἄλλαν ἐπ᾽ ἄλλᾳ, καὶ κρανααῖς ἐν ᾿Αθάναις. 150 


SEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 21 


"Avr. εἰ. 
2 > » A » ’ὕ > a) 3 , 
ὅ τ᾽ ev Apye χαλκὸς ἔγνω viv, TAT ἐν Αρκαδίᾳ 
¥ A ’ > -~ , > ¥ 
ἔργα καὶ Θήβαις, aywves T ἐννομοι τὰ 
86 Βοιωτίων, 
Πέλλανά τ᾽, Αἰγίνα τε νικῶνθ᾽ ἑξάκις " ἐν Μεγάροισίν 
T οὐχ ἕτερον λιθίνα 
ψᾶφος ἔχει λόγον. ἀλλ᾽ ὦ Ζεῦ πάτερ, νώτοισιν 
9 , 
Αταβυρίου 160 
, , 4 Y A 5 , 
μεδέων, τίμα μὲν ὕμνου τεθμὸν ᾿Ολυμπιονίκαν, 
Ἔπ. €. 
¥ \ 9 N e Pp , 0 xe 9 , 
ἄνδρα τε πὺξ ἀρετὰν εὑρόντα, δίδοι TE οἱ aidoiay 
χάριν 


\ δ: 8 A \ ‘ ’ στ Σ᾿ Ae 
90 Kal TOT αστων και ποτι ξείνων. ετει vB pos 


> Ἢ ε ’ 
ἐχθρὰν ὁδόν 165 
9 sie , A 9 e 4 9 A ’ 
εὐθυπορεῖ, σάφα δαεὶς ἅ, τε οἱ πατέρων ὀρθαὶ φρένες 
ἐξ ἀγαθῶν : 
ἔχρεον. μὴ κρύπτε κοινόν 170 


σπέρμ᾽ ἀπὸ Καλλιάνακτος : “Epariav τοι σὺν χαρί- 
τεσσιν ἔχει 
θαλίας καὶ cee ἐν δὲ μιᾷ μοίρᾳ χρόνου 
95 ἄλλοτ᾽ ἀλλοῖαι διαιθύσσοισιν αὖραι. 175 


ιῷ 
bo 


10 


15 


PINDAR. 


ἘΠΙΝΙΚΟῚ 
OAYMITIONIKATS. 


QIAH IA Ὁ. 


ATHSIAAMQI AOKPOI EDIZE®YPIOI 


ΠΑΙΔῚ ΠΥΚΤΗΙ. 


Στρ. 


» 9 , 5 Ψ σ ’ 
Εστιν ἀνθρώποις ἀνέμων ὅτε πλείστα 
χρῆσις" ἔστιν δ᾽ οὐρανίων ὑδάτων 
ὀμβρίων, παίδων νεφέλας. 
εἰ δὲ σὺν πόνῳ τις εὖ πράσσῃ, μελιγάρνες ὕμνοι 
ὑστέρων ἀρχὰ λόγων 
’ὔ’ A ν v4 5 A 
τέλλεται καὶ πιστὸν ὁρκιον μεγάλαις ἀρεταῖς. 


Avr. 


ἀφθόνητος δ᾽ aivos ᾿Ολυμπιονίκαις 
οὗτος ἄγκειται. τὰ μὲν ἁμετέρα 

“ , 32 
γλῶσσα ποιμαίνειν ἐθέλει" 
3 “ 95 ε σι a) > A ’ > A » 
ἐκ θεοῦ δ᾽ ὁμῶς σοφαῖς ἀνθεῖ τίς ἀεὶ πραπίδεσσιν; 
ἴσθι νῦν, ᾿Αρχεστράτου 

a , 4 

παῖ, Teas, ᾿Αγησίδαμε, πυγμαχίας ἕνεκεν 


“Ὁ eS 7 , 3 ’ 
κωμον ἐπὶ στεφάνῳ χρυσέας ἐλαίας 
ἁδυμελῆ κελαδήσω, 
τῶν ᾿Επιζεφυρίων Λοκρῶν γενεὰν ἀλέγων. 
ἔνθα συγκωμάξατ᾽ " ἐγγυάσομαι 
3 > a ΄ , 
ὕμμιν, ὦ Μοῖσαι, φυγόξενον στρατόν 


10 


15 


TWELFTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 23 


ὩΣ, ’ A 
pnd ἀπείρατον καλῶν, 
> ’ὔ Ν \ > ‘\ > 37 Ἁ ’ὔ’ 
ἀκρόσοφον δὲ καὶ αἰχματὰν ἀφίξεσθαι. τὸ γάρ 
40 ἐμφυὲς οὔτ᾽ αἴθων ἀλώπηξ 20 
οὐδ᾽ ἐρίβρομοι λέοντες διαλλάξαιντο ἦθος. 


a i. es 


EMINIKOI 


OAYMITIONIKATS. 


QTAH IB. 


EPTOTEAEI IMEPATQOI 


AOAIXOAPOMQI. 
Srp. 
, A Ν > ’ 
Λίσσομαι, παῖ Ζηνὸς ᾿Ελευθερίου, 
ε , > 4>) 55 , ’ ’ὔ 
Ἱμέραν εὐρυσθενέ᾽ ἀμφιπόλει, σώτειρα Τύχα. 
τὶν γὰρ ἐν πόντῳ κυβερνῶνται θοαΐ 
~ > , Ἁ ’ 
νᾶες, ἐν χέρσῳ τε λαιψηροὶῖ πόλεμοι ἢ 
“ Χ ’ ν Ν 3 A 
6 Kayopat βουλαφόροι. αἵ ye μὲν ἀνδρῶν 
΄ 53. Κ» Ν >. 9 oa , , , 
πόλλ᾽ ἄνω, τὰ δ᾽ av κάτω ψεύδη μεταμώνια τάμνοισαι 
’ὔ τ ἢ ’, 
κυλίνδοντ᾽ ἐλπίδες " 


᾽Αντ. 
σύμβολον δ᾽ οὔ πώ τις ἐπιχθονίων Pe ie 
Ν > Ἁ ’ὔ’ 9 ’ Ως 4 
πιστὸν ἀμφὶ πράξιος ἐσσομένας εὗρεν θεόθεν" 
τῶν δὲ μελλόντων τετύφλωνται φραδαί. 
10 πολλὰ δ᾽ ἀνθρώποις παρὰ γνώμαν ἔπεσεν, 
ἊΡ \ , ς 9. 9 A 
ἔμπαλιν μὲν τέρψιος, οἱ δ᾽ ἀνιαραῖς 15 


ἀντικύρσαντες ζάλαις ἐσλὸν βαθὺ πήματος ἐν μικρῷ 


πεδάμειψαν χρόνῳ. 


24 PINDAR. 


ey 4, > \ ’ 
vile Φιλάνορος, ἦτοι καὶ Tea κεν, 
3 4 Ss ae , 4 + Pd ’ 
ἐνδομάχας ἅτ᾽ ἀλέκτωρ συγγόνῳ παρ᾽ ἐστίᾳ 20 
16 ἀκλεὴς τιμὰ κατεφυλλορόησε ποδῶν, 
εἰ μὴ στάσις ἀντιάνειρα Κνωσίας σ᾽ ἄμερσε πάτρας. 
A > 5 4 , 
νῦν δ᾽ ᾿λυμπίᾳ στεφανωσάμενος 25 
καὶ dis ἐκ Πυθῶνος Ἰσθμοῖ τ᾽, "Epyorexes, 
θερμὰ Νυμφᾶν λουτρὰ βαστάζεις, ὁμιλέων παρ᾽ 


4 
οἰκείαις ἀρούραις. 


ἘΠΙΝΙΚΟῚ 


OAYMITIONIKATS. 


QIAH IA. 


ΑΣΩΠΙΧΩΙ OPXOMENIQI 


ΠΑΙΔῚ STAATET. 
Srp. a. 
Καφισίων ὑδάτων λαχοῖσαι, ταΐτε vaiere καλλίπωλον 
ἕδραν, 
ὦ λιπαρᾶς ἀοίδιμοι βασίλειαι 
Χάριτες Ὀρχομενοῦ, παλαιγόνων Μινυᾶν ἐπίσκοποι, - 
KNUT , ἐπεὶ εὔχομαι: σὺν ὕμμιν 
6 τὰ τερπνά τε καὶ γλυκέα “΄ 
3 , Ν ’ ge 
ἀνατέλλεται πάντα βροτοις, 
“9 ’ > , ¥ 3 ‘ 9 v4 
KEL σοφος, εἰ καλός, εἴ τις ἀγλαὸς ἀνήρ. 10 
sQn Ἀ Aw \ , + 
οὐδὲ yap θεμερᾶν θεοὶ Χαρίτων ἄτερ 
4 \ » ~ 3 % ’ ’ 
κοιρανέοντι χοροὺς οὔτε δαῖτας " ἀλλὰ πάντων ταμίαι 


FOURTEENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 95 


“" ’ 
10 ἔργων ἐν οὐρανῷ, χρυσότοξον θέμεναι παρά το 


15 


Πύθιον ᾿Απόλλωνα θρόνους, 
““Κ ’ὕ ἈΝ, > 4 ’ 
ἀέναον σέβοντι πατρὸς ᾿Ολυμπίοιο τιμάν. 

Στρ. β΄. 
ὦ πότνι᾽ ᾿Αγλαΐα φιλησίμολπέ τ᾽ Εὐφροσύνα, θεῶν 

κρατίστου 2 

παῖδες, ἐπακοοῖτέ νυν, Θαλία τε 
9 , 3 A 4 ἴω $43 9 ΄Ὁ ’ὔ 
ἐρασίμολπε, ἰδοῖσα τόνδε κῶμον ἐπ εὐμενει τύχᾳ 
κοῦφα βιβῶντα: Λυδίῳ γάρ 


τὴν ἢ ’ 3 , 
= σώωώπιχον εν τρόπῳ oe | 25 


᾿ μελέταις 7° ἀείδων ἔμολον, 


20 


οὕνεκ᾽ ᾿Ολυμπιόνικος ἃ Mwvea 

σεῦ ἕκατι. μελαντειχέα νῦν δόμον 

Φερσεφόνας ἔλθ᾽, ᾿Αχοῖ, πατρὶ κλυτὰν φέροισ᾽ 

ἀγγελίαν, 30 

’ὔ ¥ > 3 os ἡ en » ν ε ’ 

Κλεόδαμον ὄφρ᾽ ἰδοῖσ᾽ υἱὸν εἴπῃς, OTL οἱ νέαν 

, 3 3 4 ’ 

κόλποις παρ᾽ εὐδόξοις Πίσας 

9 , ’ > # ~ 4 

ἐστεφάνωσε κυδίμων ἀέθλων πτεροῖσι χαίταν. ΡΞ 


10 


PINDAR. 


EMINIKOI 


ITYOIONIKAT=. 


QIAH A. 


IEPONI AITNATQOI 


APMATI. 
rp. α΄. 
3 ’ὔἢ A 
Χρυσέα φόρμιγξ, ᾿Απόλλωνος καὶ ἰοπλοκάμων 
, wn , wn 5 ’ Ἁ ’ὔ 
σύνδικον Μοισᾶν κτέανον" Tas ἀκούει μὲν βάσις, 
ἀγλαΐας ἀρχά, 
4 f 3 5 A , 
πείθονται δ᾽ ἀοιδοὶ σάμασιν, 
5 , e , 4 3 QA , 
ἀγησιχόρων ὁπόταν προοιμίων ἀμβολὰς τεύχῃς 
ἐλελιζομένα. 
a 4q 9 A A 4 
καὶ TOV αἰχματὰν κεραυνὸν σβεννύεις 
,] , , ν 3 9. A ’ QA 2 3 4 
ἀενάου πυρός. εὕδει δ᾽ ἀνὰ σκάπτῳ Διὸς αἰετός, 
ὠκεῖαν πτέρυγ᾽ ἀμφοτέρωθεν χαλάξαις, 
\ 
“Avr. a. 
9 A 5 “~ “w 5 3 ’ ε , 
ἀρχὸς οἰωνῶν, κελαινῶπιν δ᾽ ἐπί ot νεφέλαν 
>] , ’ , e \ fee , 
ἀγκύλῳ κρατί, γλεφάρων ἁδὺ κλαῖστρον, κατέχευας" 
ὁ δὲ κνώσσων 
ὑγρὸν νῶτον αἰωρεῖ, τεαῖς 
ε “~ 4 A A A » 
ῥιπαῖσι κατασχόμενοςς. καὶ yap βιατὰς Apys, 
τραχεῖαν ἄνευθε λιπών 
3 ,’ 5 , 5 , , 
ἐγχέων ἀκμάν, ἰαίνει καρδίαν 
κώματι, κῆλα δὲ καὶ δαιμόνων θέλγει φρένας, ἀμφί 
τε Λατοίδα σοφίᾳ βαθυκόλπων τε Μοισᾶν. 


15 


15 


20 


25 


30 


FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 


"Er. α΄. 


ὅσσα δὲ μὴ πεφίληκε Ζεὺς ἀτύζονται βοάν 


25 


(ὃ 5.1 “~ . 4 a FB ’ 
Πιερίδων atovTa, yav τε καὶ πόντον KAT ἀμαιμάκετον, 


Ψ 95. 9 5. , a ΙΝ , 
ὅς T ἐν αἰνᾷ Ταρτάρῳ κεῖται, θεῶν πολέμιος, 
Τυφὼς ἑκατοντακάρανος" TOV ποτε 
’, ’ , y+ A , 
Κιλίκιον θρέψεν πολυώνυμον ἀντρον" νῦν γε wav 
4 δε. Ν 4 ε ’ + 
ταί θ᾽ ὑπὲρ Κύμας ἁλιερκέες ὄχθαι 
’ 3 5 en ’ ’ ’ ’ 5 
Σικελία T αὐτοῦ πιέζει στέρνα λαχνάεντα' κίων ὃ 
οὐρανία συνέχει, 
, > » , 4 > , , 
νιφόεσσ᾽ Αἴτνα, πάνετες χιόνος ὀξείας τιθήνα" 
Srp. β΄. 
~ > x A > ’ ἃ ε , 
TAS ἐρεύγονται μὲν aTaTOV πυρὸς ἀἁγνόταται 
ἐκ μυχῶν παγαΐ: ποταμοὶ δ᾽ ἁμέραισιν μὲν προ- 
χέοντι ῥόον καπνοῦ 
αἴθων᾽ - ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ὄρφναισιν πέτρας 
φοίνιισσα κὐλίνδοβένα φλὸξ ἐς βαθεῖαν φέρει πόντου 
πλάκα σὺν πατάγῳ. 
κεῖνο δ᾽ ᾿Αφαίστοιο κρουνοὺς epirerov 
δεινοτάτους ἀναπέμπει" τέρας μὲν θαυμάσιον προσι- 
δέσθαι, θαῦμα δὲ καὶ παρεόντων ἀκοῦσαι, 
"Avr. β΄. 
» A 
οἷον Airvas ἐν μελαμφύλλοις δέδεται κορυφαῖς 
καὶ πέδῳ, στρωμνὰ δὲ χαράσσοισ᾽ ἅπαν νῶτον ποτι- 
κεκλιμένον κεντεῖ. 
» A Ν » ε , 
εἴη, Zev, Tw εἴη avddvew, 
aA i he I , + > ’ ’ ? “~ 
OS TOUT ἐφέπεις OPOS, εὐκάρποιο γαίας μέτωπον, TOD 
μὲν ἐπωνυμίαν 
Ν 9 ᾿ 9 ’ ’ 
κλεινὸς οἰκιστὴρ ἐκύδανεν πόλιν 
γείτονα, Πυθιάδος δ᾽ ἐν δρόμῳ κάρυξ ἀνέειπέ νιν 
3 λ cy / ἃ Ὁ \ , 
ἀγγέλλων Ἰέρωνος ὑπὲρ καλλινίκου 


30 


40 


. 48 


5° 


55 


28 


35 


40 


45 


50 


PINDAR. 


Ἐπ. β. 
ν ’ 3.3 4 , 4, 
ἅρμασι. ναυσιφορήτοις δ᾽ ἀνδράσι πρώτα χάρις 
ἐς πλόον ἀρχομένοις πομπαῖον ἐλθεῖν οὖρον" ἐοι- 
κότα γάρ 
Ν λ ms φ ’ 6 A ε δὲ λ , 
καὶ τελευτᾷ φερτέρου νόστου τυχεῖν. ὃ δὲ λόγος 
΄ > N οἵ 4 , 
ταύταις ἐπὶ συντυχίαις δόξαν φέρει, 
λοιπὸν ἔσσεσθαι στεφάνοισί νιν ἵπποις τε κλυτάν 
‘ ἈΝ 3 ,ὕ ΄ > , 
καὶ σὺν εὐφώνοις θαλίαις ὀνυμαστάν. 
Λύκιε καὶ Δάλοι᾽ ἀνάσσων Φοῖβε, Παρνασοῦ τε 
κράναν Κασταλίαν φιλέων, 
ἐθβελήσαις ταῦτα νόῳ τιθέμεν εὐανδρόν τε χώραν 
ἐθελήσαις υ τιθέμεν εὐανὸρ χώραν. 
Στρ. γ. 
9 “a Ν \ “A , 9 “A 
ἐκ θεῶν yap μαχαναὶ πᾶσαι βροτέαις ἀρεταῖς, 
Ν Ν \ \ Ν , ’ὔ 93» 
καὶ σοφοὶ καὶ χερσὶ βιαταὶ περίγλωσσοΐί τ᾽ ἔφυν. 
ἄνδρα δ᾽ ἐγὼ κεῖνον 
αἰνῆσαι μενοινῶν ἔλπομαι 
Ἁ ’ + > e 7.) 3 ww A »Ά 
μὴ χαλκοπάρᾳον axov?’ ὡσείτ᾽ ἀγῶνος βαλεῖν ἔξω 
παλάμᾳ, δονέων, 
Ἁ \ ¢7 9 ’ μον ’ 
μακρὰ δὲ ῥίψαις ἀμεύσασθ᾽ ἀντίους. 
> Ν ε aA , + Ν y Ν ’, 
εἰ γὰρ ὁ πᾶς χρόνος ὄλβον μὲν οὕτω καὶ κτεάνων 
δόσιν εὐθύνοι, καμάτων δ᾽ ἐπίλασιν παράσχοι. 
᾽Αντ. γ. 
5 9 , Y 9 , , 
ἢ κεν ἀμνάσειεν, οἵαις ἐν πολέμοιο μάχαις 
, “A , ee ee ψΧνΝ εἰν ” 
τλάμονι ψυχᾷ παρέμειν᾽, ἁνίχ᾽ εὑρίσκοντο θεὼν πα- 
| λάμαις τιμάν, 
Y »¥ ε , , 
olav οὔτις EAAavwv δρέπει, 
Oe 4 > 3 ’ 4. Ν Ν 
πλούτου στεφάνωμ ἀγέρωχον. νυν γε pay τὰν 
Φιλοκτήταο δίκαν ἐφέπων 


᾿ἐστρατεύθη" σὺν δ᾽ ἀνάγκᾳ μὴ φίλον 


70 


75 


85 


8 


95 


FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 29 


καί τις ἐὼν μεγαλάνωρ ἔσανεν. φαντὶ δὲ Λαμνόθεν 
ἕλκει τειρόμενον μετανάξοντας ἐλθεῖν το. 
Ἐπ. γ. 
ἥρωας ἀντιθέους ἸΤοίαντος υἱὸν τοξόταν 
ὃς Πριάμοιο πόλιν πέρσεν, τελεύτασέν τε πόνους 
Δαναοῖς, 105 
55 ἀσθενεῖ μὲν χρωτὶ βαίνων, ἀλλὰ μοιρίδιον ἦν. 
οὕτω δ᾽ Ἱέρωνι θεὸς ὀρθωτὴρ πέλοι 


" 


τὸν προσέρποντα χρόνον, ὧν ἔραται, καιρὸν διδούς. 110 
Μοῖσα, καὶ παρ Δεινομένει κελαδῆσαι 

’ , \ ’ , b ] 3 39 ’ 

πίθεό μοι ποινὰν τεθρίππων" χάρμα δ᾽ οὐκ ἀλλό- 

τριον νικαφορία πατέρος. 

60 ay ἔπειτ᾽ Αἴτνας βασιλεῖ φίλιον ἐξεύρωμεν ὕμνον 


Sep: ἅ, 


" 


Is 


τῷ πόλιν κείναν θεοδμάτῳ σὺν ἐλευθερίᾳ 
Ὑλλίδος στάθμας Ἱέρων ἐν νόμοις ἔκτισσε" θέλοντι 
δὲ Παμφύλου 120 
Ἁ Ἁ ε ἴω ¥ 
καὶ μὰν Ἣρακλειδᾶν ἔκγονοι 
» 9 ee «69 , x, 4 , ~ 
ὄχθαις ὕπο Tavyérou vaiovres αἰεὶ μένειν τεθμοῖσιν 
ἐν Αἰγιμιοῦ 
65 Δωριεῖς. ἔσχον δ᾽ ᾿Αμύκλας ὄλβιοι 125 
Πινδόθεν ὀρνύμενοι, λευκοπώλων Τυνδαριδᾶν βαθύ- 
δοξοι γείτονες, ὧν κλέος ἄνθησεν αἰχμᾶς. 
“Avr. ὃ΄. 
A , 3 > 
Zev τέλει᾽, αἰεὶ δὲ τοιαύταν ᾿Αμένα παρ᾽ ὕδωρ 130 


ae 
a 


— 


> 3 ἐν ‘\ A ’ » ’ 
αἶσαν ἄστοις καὶ βασιλεῦσιν διακρίνειν ἔτυμον λόγον 
ἀνθρώπων. 
, 
σύν τοι τίν κεν ἁγητὴρ ἀνήρ, 
ea 3 ’ A 
70 υἱῷ T ἐπιτελλόμενος, δᾶμον γεραίρων τράποι σύμφω- 
VOV ἐς ἁσυχίαν. 135 


30 


75 


80 


85 


PINDAR. 


λίσσομαι νεῦσον, Κρονίων, ἅμερον 
ὄφρα κατ᾽ οἶκον ὁ Φοίνιξ ὁ Τυρσανῶν 7 ἀλαλατὸς 
Ψ ΄ Ψ 90. κα N \ ΄ 
ἔχῃ: ναυσίστονον ὕβριν ἰδὼν τὰν πρὸ Κυμας" x40 
; "Ex. δ΄. 
© ’ ΕῚ A , , 
οἷα Συρακοσίων ἀρχῷ δαμασθέντες πάθον, 
5 ’ὔ 5 ης ΄Ὁ,β Y > 4 - 7 Ss “6 ’ὔ 
ὠκυπόρων ἀπὸ ναῶν 0 σφιν ἐν πόντῳ βάλεθ᾽ ἁλικίαν, 145 
Ἑλλάδ᾽ ἐξέλκων βαρείας δουλίας. ἀρέομαι 
4 “ > 4 ’ 
παρ μὲν Σαλαμῖνος ᾿Αθαναίων χάριν 
, 9 , es ας ὦ Ν κι , 
μισθόν, ἐν Σπάρτᾳ δ᾽ ἐρέω πρὸ Κιθαιρῶνος μάχαν, 150 
~ 4 4 5 ’ 
ταῖσι Μήδειοι κάμον ἀγκυλότοζοι. 
A A 4, ¥ 9 Ν ε , 4 Y 
Tapa δὲ τὰν εὔυδρον ἀκτὰν Ἱμέρα παΐίδεσσιν ὕμνον 
Δεινομένεος τελέσαις, 
τὸν ἐδέξαντ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ἀρετᾷ, πολεμίων ἀνδρῶν καμό 
Ld ἀρετᾷ, πολεμίων ἀνὸρῶν καμόντων. x55 
ΣΉΝ ΕΣ 
καιρὸν εἰ φθέγξαιο, πολλῶν πείρατα συντανύσαις 
ἐν βραχεῖ, μείων ἔπεται μῶμος ἀνθρώπων, ἀπὸ γὰρ 
κόρος ἀμβλύνει τόο. 
αἰανὴς ταχείας ἐλπίδας" 
5 “ 3 9 Ἀ ’ὔ Ν. 4 , 3 
ἀστῶν δ᾽ ἀκοὰ κρύφιον θυμὸν βαρύνει μάλιστ 
93 ~ - ee > , 
ἐσλοῖσιν ἐπ᾽ ἀλλοτρίοις. 
5 ϑ)ν , Ν 9 A , 
ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως, κρέσσων yap οἰκτιρμοῦ φθόνος, 
Ἀ ’ ’ ’ ὃ , ὃ ’ὕ , 
μὴ παρίει Kaha. νώμα δικαίῳ πηδαλίῳ στρατὸν " 
9 La A X ἮΝ ’ὔ “A 
ἀψευδεῖ δὲ πρὸς ἄκμονι χάλκευε γλῶσσαν. 165 
“Avr. €. 
» Ν la) , , , 
εἴ τι Kal φλαῦρον παραιθύσσει, μέγα τοι φέρεται — x70 
4 A ’ὕ 9 ’ ἈΝ , 
παρ σέθεν. πολλῶν ταμίας ἐσσί' πολλοὶ μάρτυρες 
ἀμφοτέροις πιστοί. 
b> ] “ a > 3 ~ , 
εὐανθεῖ δ᾽ ἐν ὀργᾷ παρμένων, 


» ~ 53 Ν ε “~ > ee , A , 
90 εἴπερ τι φιλεῖς ἀκοὰν ἁδεῖαν αἰεὶ κλύειν, μὴ κάμνε 


λίαν δαπάναις" 175 


SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. 31 


9,“ + ὦ ’ὔ > ’ὔ 
ἐξίει δ᾽ ὥσπερ κυβερνάτας ἀνήρ 
ἱστίον ἀνεμόεν. μὴ δολωθῇς, ὦ φίλ᾽, ἐὐτραπέλοις 
κέρδεσσ᾽" ὀπιθόμβροτον αὔχημα δόξας x60 
"Ex. €. 
> 5 , 9 ΄ι' , , 
οἷον ἀποιχομένων ἀνδρῶν δίαιταν μανύει 
καὶ λογίοις καὶ ἀοιδοῖς. οὐ φθίνει Κροίσου φιλό- 
φρων ἀρετά. 
Ν \ ’ , ~ , , 
95 Tov δὲ ταύρῳ χαλκέῳ καυτῆρα νηλέα νόον 185 
ἐχθρὰ Φάλαριν κατέχει παντᾷ φάτις, 
οὐδέ νιν φόρμιγγες ὑπωρόφιαι κοινωνίαν 
μαλθακὰν παίδων ὀάροισι δέκονται. 190 
τὸ δὲ παθεῖν εὖ πρῶτον ἀέθλων: εὖ δ᾽ ἀκούειν Sev- 
τέρα μοῖρ" ἀμφοτέροισι δ᾽ ἀνήρ 
100 ὃς ἂν ἐγκύρσῃ καὶ ἕλῃ, στέφανον ὕψιστον δέδεκται. 195 





ἘΠΙΝΙΚΟῚ 
ΠΥΘΙΟΝΊΚΑΙΣ. 


QIAH B. 


IEPONI STPAKOSIQI 


APMATI. ἱ 
‘ Ἂ Ἢ ‘ Tp. a. 
Μεγαλοπόλιες ὦ Συράκοσαι, βαθυπολέμου 


τέμενος “Apeos, ἀνδρῶν ἵππων τε σιδαροχαρμᾶν 
δαιμόνιαι τροφοί, - 
» , A A 9Ψ « A , 
ὕμμιν τόδε Tay λιπαρᾶν ἀπὸ Θηβᾶν φέρων 
μέλος ἔρχομαι ἀγγελίαν τετραορίας ἐλελίχθονος, 
6 εὐάρματος Ἱέρων ἐν ᾧ κρατέων 


PINDAR. 


τηλαυγέσιν ἀνέδησεν ᾿Ορτυγίαν στεφάνοις, 


, Ψ > ΄ “" 5 ΕἾ 
ποταμτας ἔδος Αρτέμιδος, ας οὐκ ατερ 


΄ > A 3 Ν , 20 7 
Κεινας αγαναιυσιν εν χέβῤσι ποικιλανίους ἐδάμασσε 


πώλους. 


3 , 
Avr. a. 


ἐπὶ yap ἰοχέαιρα παρθένος χερὶ διδύμᾳ 


ν “Ἕν 4 ε “A > , , 4 
100 τ᾽ ἐναγώνιος Eppas atyhaevta τίθησι κόσμον, 


ξεστὸν ὅταν δίφρον 


» 95 Ὁ ’ ’ὔ 
ev θ᾽ appara πεισιχάλινα καταζευγνύῃ 


, ν 9 ἂν 5 ’ ’ / 
σθένος ἵππιον, ὀρσοτρίαιναν εὐρυβίαν καλέων θεόν. 


ἄλλοις δέ τις ἐτέλεσσεν ἄλλος ἀνήρ 


5 ’ ΜΆ ν y+ » ὦ lal 
evayéa βασιλευσιν ὕμνον, ἀποιν᾽ ἀρετᾶς. 


16 κελαδέοντι μὲν ἀμφὶ Κινύραν πολλάκις 


as / Ν ε spi , Ie ἂν ὁ 
φᾶμαι Κυπρίων, τὸν ὁ χρυσοχαιτα προφρόνως ἐφί- 


ἱερέα κτίλον ᾿Αφροδίτας - ἄγει δὲ χάρις φίλων trot 


Ano’ ᾿Απόλλων, 
Ἐπ. α΄. 


3 \ ¥» 3 la 
τινος ἀντὶ ἔργων ὀπιζομένα" 


σὲ δ᾽ ὦ Δεινομένειε παῖ, Ζεφυρία πρὸ δόμων 


Ν 4 3 4 4 ’ 3 3 
Λοκρὶς παρθένος ἀπύει, πολεμίων καμάτων ἐξ ἀμα- 


χάνων 


20 διὰ τεὰν δύναμιν δρακεῖσ᾽ ἀσφαλές. 
θεῶν δ᾽ ἐφετμαῖς ᾿Ιξίονα φαντὶ ταῦτα βροτοῖς 


, 9 4 “A 
λέγειν ἐν πτερόεντι τροχῳ 


παντᾷ κυλινδόμενον * 
Ν 9 , 9 “ 9 si 9 , , 
τὸν εὐεργέταν ayavais ἀμοιβαις ἐποιχομένους τίι- 


25 ἔμαθε δὲ σαφές. 


νεσθαι. 


Στρ. β΄. 
εὐμενέσσι γὰρ παρὰ Κρονίδαις 


15 


ὃ 


25 


30 


45 


SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. 


᾿ γλυκὺν ἑλὼν βίοτον, μακρὸν οὐχ ὑπέμεινεν ὄλβον, 


30 


90 


40 


45 


μαινομέναις φρασίν 


. > A , 
Ἥρας or ἐράσσατο, τὰν Διὸς εὐναὶ λάχον 


πολυγαθέες: ἀλλά νιν ὕβρις εἰς αὐάταν ὑπεράφανον 
> ΄ Ν \ > re De Rope 
ὦρσεν" τάχα δὲ παθὼν ἐοικότ᾽ ἀνήρ 
ἐξαίρετον ἔχε μόχθον. ai δύο δ᾽ ἀμπλακίαι 
9 
φερέπονοι τελέθοντι" TO μὲν ἥρως OTL 
3 ΄ = ’ 3 ¥ , δι τ 
ἐμφύλιον αἷμα πρώτιστος οὐκ ἄτερ τέχνας ἐπέμιξε 
θνατοῖς, 


᾽Αντ. β΄. 
’ 
ὅτι τε μεγαλοκευθέεσσιν ἔν ποτε θαλάμοις 


A » 5 ἴω A A > 9. 6hCUN bm 
Διὸς ἄκοιτιν ἐπειρᾶτο. χρὴ δὲ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν αἰεὶ 
| παντὸς ὁρᾶν μέτρον. 
5 A A , : 9. ὕὔ 3 3 ’ 
εὐναὶ δὲ παράτροποι ἐς κακότατ ἀθρόαν 


98 


5ο 


55 


65 


ἔβαλον" ποτὶ καὶ τὸν ἵκοντ᾽ - ἐπεὶ νεφέλᾳ παρελέξατο, 


ψεῦδος γλυκὺ μεθέπων, aidpis ἀνήρ: 
εἶδος γὰρ ὑπεροχωτάτᾳ πρέπεν οὐρανιᾶν 
θυγατέρι ἹΚρόνου: ἄντε δόλον αὐτῷ θέσαν 
Ζηνὸς παλάμαι, καλὸν πῆμα. τὸν δὲ τετράκναμον 
ἔπραξε δεσμόν, 
Ἐπ. β΄. 
ἑὸν ἜΜΕΝ oy: ἐν δ᾽ ἀφύκτοισι γυιοπέδαις πεσὼν 
τὰν πολύκοινον ἀνδέξατ᾽ ἀγγελίαν " 
ἄνευ οἵ Χαρίτων TeX’ ὃν γόνον ὑπερφίαλον 
μόνα καὶ μόνον, οὔτ᾽ ἐν ἀνδράσι γερασφόρον οὔτ᾽ 
ἐν θεῶν νόμοις, 
τὸν ὀνύμαξε τράφοισα Κένταυρον, ὡς 
ἵπποισι Μαγνητίδεσσιν ἐμίγνυτ᾽ ἐν ἸΠαλίον 
σφυροῖς, ἐκ δ᾽ ἐγένοντο στρατός 


70 


75 


85 


34 


50 


55 


60 


PINDAR. 


θαυμαστός, ἀμφοτέροις 

ε -~ ww Ἀ 4 A 4 Ν >, ¢ 

ὁμοῖοι τοκεῦσι, TA ματρόθεν μὲν κάτω, TA ὃ ὕπερθε 
πατρός. 

Srp. γ΄. 
A 4 9. Q 9 4 4 3 yd 

θεὸς ἅπαν ἐπὶ ἐλπίδεσσι τέκμαρ ἀνύεται, a 

θεός, ὃ καὶ πτερόεντ᾽ αἰετὸν κίχε, καὶ θαλασσαῖον 
παραμείβεται 

δελφῖνα, καὶ ὑψιφρόνων τιν᾽ ἔκαμψε βροτῶν, 95 

ε δὲ ~ ὃ » “2 ἐδ 9 ον ὃΣ , 

ἑτέροισι δὲ κῦδος ἀγήραον παρέδωκ᾽. ἐμὲ δὲ χρεών 

φεύγειν δάκος ἀδινὸν κακαγοριᾶν. 

> A e A > 4 2.2 53 4 

εἶδον yap ἑκὰς ἐὼν ταπόλλ᾽ ἐν ἀμαχανίᾳ 

\ 5 ’ , »» 
ψογερὸν ᾿Αρχίλοχον βαρυλόγοις ἔχθεσιν 100 


’ Ν ΄“ Ν ἮΝ ’ ’ ’ 
πιαινόμενον " τὸ πλουτεῖν δὲ σὺν τύχᾳ πότμου σοφίας 


ἄριστον. 
᾽Αντ. γ΄. 
τὺ δὲ σάφα νιν ἔχεις, ἐλευθέρᾳ φρενὶ πεπαρεῖν, 105 


’ , ~ A 5 2 5 ww A 
πρύτανι κύριε πολλᾶν μὲν εὐστεφάνων ayuLaY καὶ 
στρατοῦ. εἰ ὃέ τις 
» , , ‘ N a \? 
NON κτεάτεσσί TE καὶ περὶ τιμᾷ λέγει me 
ἕτερόν TW av Ἑλλάδα τῶν πάροιθε γενέσθαι 
ὑπέρτερον, 
, 4 A , 
χαύνᾳ πραπίδι παλαιμονεῖ κενεά. 
εὐανθέα δ᾽ ἀναβάσομαι στόλον ἀμφ᾽ ἀρετᾷ 
’ 
κελαδέων. νεότατι μὲν ἀρήγει θράσος ἐξ 
΄Ν-Ἄ 4 ν A A Ἁ A 93 ’ 
δεινῶν πολέμων" ὅθεν φαμὶ καὶ σὲ τὰν ἀπείρονα 
δόξαν εὑρεῖν, 
Ἔκ. ¥. 


Ν Ν Φὺν ’ + ὃ ’ ‘ δ᾽ 
65 τὰ μὲν ἐν ἱπποσόαισιν ἀνὸρεσσι μαρνάμενον, τὰ 


ἐν πεζομάχαισι" βουλαὶ δὲ πρεσβύτεραι x20 


70 


75 


80 


85 


SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. | 35 


> ey Δ 9 Ἂν \ \ , ’ 
ἀκίνδυνον ἐμοὶ ἔπος σὲ ποτὶ πάντα λόγον 
ἐπαινεῖν παρέχοντι. χαῖρε" τόδε μὲν κατὰ Φοί.- 
νισσαν ἐμπολάν 125 
μέλος ὑπὲρ πολιᾶς ἁλὸς πέμπεται" 
τὸ Καστόρειον δ᾽ ἐν Αἰολίδεσσι χορδαῖς θέλων 
ἄθρησον χάριν ἑπτακτύπου 
φόρμιγγος ἀντόμενος. 130 
yévor, οἷος ἐσσί: μαθὼν καλός τοι πίθων, παρὰ 
παισὶν αἰεί 
Srp. ¥. 
καλός - 6 δὲ Ῥαδάμανθυς εὖ πέπραγεν, ὅτι φρενῶν 
5», Ν > ’ 5.9 3 ’ Ν 
ἔλαχε καρπὸν ἀμώμητον, οὐδ᾽ ἀπάταισι θυμὸν 
τέρπεται ἔνδοθεν, ᾿ Ἂ::- 
© , 4 ν 9 ὁ ; ἴω 
οἷα ψιθύρων παλάμαις ἔπετ᾽ αἰεὶ βροτῶν. 
3» Ν 5 ’ ~ ε ’ 
ἄμαχον κακὸν ἀμφοτέροις διαιβολιᾶν ὑποφάτιες,Ἠ 1. 
ὀργαῖς ἀτενὲς ἀλωπέκων ἴκελοι. 
κερδοῖ δὲ τί μάλα τοῦτο κερδαλέον τελέθει ; 
ν Ν > 4 ’ > ’ ’ 
ἅτε γὰρ εἰνάλιον πόνον ἐχοίσας βαθύ “is 
κι δ΄» > ’ , > \ ἃ δ 00 
σκευᾶς ἑτέρας, ἀβάπτιστός εἶμι, φελλὸς ὡς ὑπὲρ 
Epkos ἄλμας. 
¢ "Avr. ὃ΄. 
ἀδύνατα δ᾽ ἔπος ἐκβαλεῖν κραταιὸν ἐν ἀγαθοῖς 
δόλιον ἀστόν " ὅμως μὰν σαίνων ποτὶ πάντας ἄγαν 
πάγχυ διαπλέκει. 1. 
οὔ ob μετέχω θράσεος. φίλον εἴη φιλεῖν" 
A δ᾽ 3 θ Ν a θ ΄ῃς aA λ ’ δί ε 
ποτὶ ὃ ἐχθρὸν at ἐχθρὸς ἐὼν λύκοιο δίκαν ὑπο- 
θεύσομαι, 155 
ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλοτε πατέων ὁδοῖς σκολιαῖς. 
5 ’ ἃ ’ 3 , πεν ’ 
ἐν πάντα δὲ νόμον εὐθύγλωσσος ἀνὴρ προφέρει, 


36 


90 


95 


PINDAR. 


Ν ’ 3 ’ ε 4 4 
παρὰ τυραννίδι, χὠπόταν 6 λάβρος στρατός, τόο 
» ’ ε Ν UA Ν. ἃ XQ Ν 
χώταν πόλιν ol σοφοὶ τηρέωντι. χρὴ δὲ πρὸς θεὸν 
οὐκ ἐρίζειν, 
Ἐπ. δ΄. 
ἃ Φ.» 5 Ν < ’, » af ¢ 2 
Os ἀνέχει τοτὲ μὲν τὰ κείνων, TOT αὖθ᾽ ἑτέροις 
¥ , A 3 > SQA A 4 
ἔδωκεν μέγα κῦδος. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ ταῦτα νόον τ6- 
- es ~ 4 , ε ’ 
ἰαΐνει φθονερῶν: στάθμας δέ τινος ἑλκόμενοι 
ῪᾺ ϑ.ϑ ν 9 Ν [3 4) la ’ὔ 
περισσᾶς ἐνέπαξαν ἕλκος ὀδυναρὸν ἑᾷ πρόσθε καρδίᾳ, 
πρὶν ὅσα φροντίδι μητιῶνται τυχεῖν. Ἐν 
φέρειν δ᾽ ἐλαφρῶς ἐπαυχένιον λαβόντα ζυγόν 
ἀρήγει" ποτὶ κέντρον δέ τοι 


λακτισδέμεν τελέθει 
ὀλισθηρὸς οἶμος" ἀδόντα δ᾽ εἴη με τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς 
ὁμιλεῖν. 179 
ea eae 
EMINIKOI 
ITYOIONIKATS. 
QTIAH A. 


APKESIAAI KTPHNAIQI. 
APMATI. 
Srp. a. 

Σάμερον μὲν χρή σε παρ᾽ ἀνδρὶ φίλῳ 
στᾶμεν, εὐΐππου βασιλῆϊ Κυράνας, ὄφρα κωμάζοντι 

σὺν ᾿Αρκεσίλᾳ, 
Μοῖσα, Λατοίδαισιν ὀφειλόμενον Πυθῶνί τ᾽ αὔξῃς 

οὖρον ὕμνων, - 
ἔνθα ποτὲ χρυσέων Διὸς αἰετῶν πάρεδρος 


6 


10 


15 


20 


FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 37 


9 9 , 9 , , Nee 
οὐκ ἀποδάμου ᾿Απόλλωνος τυχόντος ἱέρεα 
A > A , , ’ 
χρῆσεν οἰκιστηήρα Βάττον καρποφόρου Λιβύας, 
ἱεράν 10 
A e » Ἁ ’ὔ φῆ 
νᾶσον ws ἤδη λιπὼν κτίσσειεν εὐάρματον 
πόλιν ἐν ἀργινόεντι μαστῷ, 
Avr. α΄. 
Ἁ Ν ’ »Ὰ 7+. ’ 9 
καὶ τὸ Μηδείας ἔπος ἀγκομίσαιθ + 
ἑβδόμᾳ καὶ σὺν δεκάτᾳ γενεᾷ Θήραιον, Ainra τό 
με ΝΡ ἡ t "P Ὁ 7) 
ποτε Capevys 
2, at Ae > 9 , , a} τσ, 
παῖς ἀπέπνευσ᾽ ἀθανάτου στόματος, δέσποινα Κόλ- 
χων. εἶπε δ᾽ οὕτως 
ε ᾿ , ϑτ 7 3 la) ’ 
ἡμιθέοισιν Ἰάσονος αἰχματᾶο ναύταις" ὅδ 
Κέκλυτε, παῖδες ὑπερθύμων τε φωτῶν καὶ θεῶν. 
φαμὶ γὰρ τᾶἂσδ᾽ ἐξ ἁλιπλάκτου ποτὲ yas Ἐπάφοιό 
κόραν 25 
ἀστέων ῥίζαν φυτεύσεσθαι μελησίμβροτον 
Διὸς ἐν "Aupovos θεέμέθλοις. 
Ἐπ. α΄. 
ἀντὶ δελφίνων δ᾽ ἐλαχύπτερύγων ἵ ἵππους ἀμείψαντες 
θοάς, 30. 
ε.», xis ᾧ ᾧ A , “ . , 
ἁνία τ᾽ ἀντ᾽ ἐρετμῶν δίφρους TE νωμάσοισιν ἀελλό; 
ποδας. 
A 5», 3 , “ ’ 
KEWOS ὀρνις ἐκτελευτάσει μεγαλαι πολίων 
ματρόζολιν Θήραν γενέσθαι, τόν ποτε Τριτωνίδος 
ἐν πρόχοαῖς. 35 
Χ fa 
λίμνας θεῷ ἀνέρι εἰδομένῳ γαῖαν διδόντι 
, ’ὔ » , 
ξείνια πρῴραθεν Evpapos καταβάς 
δέξατ᾽ - αἴσιον δ᾽ ἐπί ot Kpoviwy Ζεὺς πατὴρ ἔκλαγξε 
βρονταΐς: 40 


Ne 


38 


25 


30 


35 


40 


PINDAR. 
Srp. β΄. 
e 7, 9» _ Ἂς ’ 
aViK αγκυρανποτὶ χαλκόγενυν 
de ’ ἊΝ FE aE a 3 “. a 
vat κρημνάντων ἐπέτοσσε, θοᾶς “Apyous χαλινόν. 
δώδεκα δὲ πρότερον 
@ , 9 | ~ 4 , ν ’ 
ἁμέρας ἐξ ᾽Ωκεανοῦ φέρομεν νώτων ὕπερ γαίας 
3 4 
ἐρήμου 45 
9 ζΖᾺ ’ὔὕ , 9 ΝΜ. 9 A 
εἰνάλιον δόρυ, μήδεσιν ἀνσπάσσαντες ἀμοῖς. 
τουτάκι δ᾽ οἰοπόλος δαίμων ἐπῆλθεν, φαιδίμαν ‘ 
avdpos αἰδοίου περ᾽ ὄψιν θηκάμενος" φιλίων δ᾽ ἐπέων 
» ’ 4 + eee Ὁ ’ 39. 4 
ἄρχετο, ξείνοις aT ἐλθόντεσσιν εὐεργέται 
δεῖπν᾽ ἐπαγγέλλοντι πρῶτον. pS 


“Avr. B. 


ἀλλὰ γὰρ νόστου viet γλυκεροῦ 

K@AVEV μεῖναι. φάτο ὃ ᾿ Εὐρύπυλος Γαιαόχου παῖς 
᾿ἀφθίτου ἘἜννοσίδα 

» , > 59 i 9 > 952 νΝ 

ἐμμεναι" γίνωσκε ὃ ἐπειγομένους" ἂν δ᾽ εὐθὺς 
ἁρπάξαις ἃ ἀρούρας és 

δεξιτερᾷ προτυχὸν ξένιον μάστευσε δοῦναι. 


οὐδ᾽ ἀπίθησέ νιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἥρως ἐπ᾽ ἀκταῖσιν θορών, 


ΔῈ Aa >. 3 } ’ ΄, , , 
χειρί ol χεῖρ᾽ ἀντερείσαις δέξατο βώλακα δαιμονίαν. 65 
’ 3 > . ; oe 3 ’ 
πεύθομαι δ᾽ αὐτὰν κατακλυσθεῖσαν ἐκ δούρατος 
ἐναλίᾳ βᾶμεν σὺν ἄλμᾳ 
Ἐπ. β΄. 

δ... ἐν ε “A ’ , 5 , ΕΥ̓ 
ἑσπέρας ὑγρῷ πελάγει σπομέναν. ἣ μάν νιν ὥτρυ- 

| νον Baya 70 
λυσυπόνοις θεραπόντεσσιν φυλάξαι: τῶν δ᾽ ἐλά- 

θοντο φρένες " 

καὶ νὺν ἐν τᾷδ᾽ ἀῴθιτον νάσῳ wae Αὐβύας 75 
εὐρυχόρον σπέρμα πρὶν ὥρας. εἰ γὰρ οἴκοι νιν 


βάλε παρ χθόνιον 


- FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 39 


ty 
Avda στόμα, Ταίναρον εἰς ἱερὰν Evdapos ἐλθών, 
en e , , A 
45 υἱὸς ἱππάρχου Ποσειδάωνος ἀναξ, 8ο 
τόν ποτ᾽ Ἑὐρώπα Τιτυοῦ θυγάτηρ τίκτε Καφισοῦ 
παρ᾽ ὄχθαις " 
Στρ. γ. 
’ ᾿ ’ εἰ 3 lA 
τετράτων παίδων κ᾽ ἐπιγεινομένων 
@ , e , , X A & ἴω » 
αἷμά ot Kewav λάβε σὺν Aavaois εὑρεῖαν ἀπειρον. 
τότε γὰρ μεγάλας 8s 
᾿ ἐξανίστανται Λακεδαίμονος ᾿Αργείου τε κόλπου 
᾿ καὶ Μυκηνᾶν. 
δῦ νῦν γε μὲν ἀλλοδαπᾶν κριτὸν εὑρήσει γυναικῶν 
ἐν λέχεσιν γένος. οἵ κεν τάνδε σὺν τιμᾷ θεῶν 90 
La! Ψ ’ ’ ΄Ὁ 7 2 
νᾶσον ἐλθόντες τέκωνται φῶτα κελαινεφέων πεδίων 
, Ν \ ’ 7. 2D 4 
δεσπόταν" τὸν μὲν πολυχρύσῳ ToT ἐν δώματι 95 
Φοῖβος ἀμνάσει θέμισσιν 
᾽Αντ. γ΄. 
65 Πύθιον ναὸν καταβάντα χρόνῳ 
’, ’ ~ 3 A , Q A 
δευτέρῳ νάεσσι πολεῖς ayayev Νείλοιο πρὸς πῖον 
, ’ 
τέμενος Kpovida. 72 
Μὰ ς ὃ , δ ον , »» δ᾽ 39. “, 
ἢ ῥα Μηδείας ἐπέων στίχες. ἔπταξαν δ᾽ ἀκίνητοι 
σ ιωπᾷ 100 
νσ- 3 ’ Ν ~ ’ 
ἥρωες ἀντίθεοι πυκινὰν μῆτιν κλύοντες. 
> , eX ,ὕ 4 ΟΣ 9 ὕ ’ 
ὦ μάκαρ vie ἸΠολυμνάστου, σὲ δ᾽ ἐν τούτῳ λόγῳ 1: 
Ν 60 χρησμὸς ὥρθωσεν μελίσσας Δελφίδος αὐτομάτῳ 


κελάδῳ " 
Sle: , 3 ‘ ad ὃ ,ὕ ἃ \ , ms 
α(σε χαίρειν ES τρὶς AVOAT ALG) πεπρωμένο 
"289 » , 
βασιλέ᾽ ἀμφανεν Kupava, ea 
"Er. γ. 


᾿δυάθρόου hovas ἀνακρϊνόμενον. ποινὰ τίς ἔσται 
πρὸς θεῶν. 


40 


65 


70 


75 


PINDAR. 


ἢ μάλα δὴ μετὰ καὶ νῦν, ὧτε φονικανθέμου ἢ 

ἢ μάλα δὴ μετ ὃν, Gre φοινικμνθέμου ἦρος 
άκμᾳ, 

παισὶ τούτοις ὄγδοον θάλλει μέρος ᾿Αρκεσίλας.: εἰς 

τῷ μὲν ᾿Απόλλων a τε Πυθὼ κῦδος ἐξ ἀμφικτιόνων 
ἐπόρεν 

ε ’ 5 Ἂς > ᾿ "ἃς ’ὕ ’ 

ἱπποδρομίας. ἀπὸ δ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐγὼ Μοίσαισι δώσω 20 

καὶ τὸ πάγχρυσον νάκος κριοῦ" ἱμετὰ γάρ 

ον \ , a , , \ 
κεῖνο πλευσάντων Μινυᾶν, θεόπομποί σφισιν τιμαὶ 


φύτευθεν. 
Στρ. δ΄. 
τίς γὰρ ἀρχη᾽ κδέξατο ναυτιλίας ; 


τίς δὲ κίνδυνος κρατεροῖς ἀδάμαντος δῆσεν ἅλοις ; 
θέσφατον Hv Πελίαν :.ς 

ἐξ ἀγανῶν Αἰολιδᾶν θανέμεν χείρεσσιν 7 βουλαῖς 
ἀκάμπτοις. 

ἦλθε δέ οἵ κρυόεν πυκινῷ μάντευμὰ θυμῷ, 130 

παρ μέσον ὀμφαλὸν εὐδώδροιο ῥηθὲν ματέρος * 

τὸν μον κρήπιδα παντῶς ἐν φυχακᾷ σχεθέμεν μεγάλᾳ, 

εὖτ᾽ ἂν αἰπεινῶν᾽ ἀπὸ σταθμῶν ἐς εὐδείελον 135 


χθόνα μόλῃ κλειτᾶς ᾿Ιωλκοῦ, 
᾽Αντ. 8. 
A y¥> > 9 , ε 9. 4 , = > 
ξεῖνος air ὧν ἀστός. ὁ δ᾽ apa χρόνῳ 


ἵκετ᾽ αἰχμαῖσιν διδύμαισιν ἀνὴρ ἔκπαγλος ἐσθὰς 


80 


ψ  ἙΨ ’ f © » 
δ᾽ ἀμφότερόν νιν ἔχεν, 40 
ν ’, 9 ’ ε ’ ~ ᾿ 
a τε Μαγνήτων ἐπιχώριος ἁρμόζοισα θαητοῖσι 
γυίοις, 
ἀμφὶ δὲ παρδαλέᾳ στέγετο φρίσσοντας ὄμβρους" 
ΕἸ ΤΥ ἴω , , » θὲ. ὦ ’ 
οὐδὲ κομᾶν πλόκαμοι κερθέντες ῴχοντ᾽ ἀγλαοΐ, εἰς 
A i 
ἀλλ᾽ ἅπαν νῶτον καταίθυσσον. τάχα δ᾽ εὐθὺς ἰὼν 
σφετέρας 


FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 41 


ως 


δ᾽. Ὁ « ’ 3 , ’ 
ἐστάθη γνώμας ἀταρμύκτοιο πειρώμενος £50 


86 ἐν ἀγορᾷ πλήθοντος ὄχλου. 
Ἐπ. δ΄. 


A 39 , > ‘4 >» > 
TOV μὲν οὐ γίνωσκον " ὀπιζομένων δ᾽ ἔμπας τις εἶπεν 
καὶ τόδε" 
Οὔ τί που οὗτος ᾿Απόλλων, οὐδὲ μὰν χαλκάρματός 
ἐστι πόσις 155 
3 , 3 δ δ. Ν aA A 
Αφροδίτας " ἐν δὲ Νάξῳ φαντὶ θανεῖν λιπαρᾷ 
> 7 we: 4' 9 
Ιφιμεδείας παῖδας, Ὦτον καὶ σέ, τολμάεις ᾿Εφιάλτα 
ἄναξ. , 
90 καὶ μὰν Τιτυὸν βέλος ᾿Αρτέμιδος θήρευσε κραιπμόρι 160 
ἐξ ἀψικάτου φαρέτρας ὁ ὀρνύμενον, 
9 νον. ¥ 
ὄφρα τις τἂν ἐν δυνατῷ φιλοτάτων ἐπιψαύειν para. 
Στρ. ε΄, 
\ 
τοὶ μὲν ἀλλάλοισιν ἀμειβόμενοι 165 
, A393 DN i. - b A ; Aig αὐτοῖν. 
ydpvov τοϊαῦτ᾽ - ava ὃ ἡμιῦνοις ἕξεστᾷ τ᾽ ἀπήνᾳ 
4 ’ 
προτροπάδαν ἸΠελίας 
ν , ,ὕ ἥν, σὰς Ὁ ἔς μι» ἃ A > », 
96 ἵκετο σπεύδων " τάφε δ᾽ αὐτίκα παπτάναις ἀρίγνω- 
τον πέδιλον 
δεξιτερῷ μόνον ἀμφὶ ποδί. κλέπτων δὲ θυμῷ 170 
A 2 , A > he aS 
δεῖμα προσήνεπε" Ποίαν γαῖαν, ὦ ξεῖν᾽, εὔχεαι 
ιν Ν ’ 3 ’ i [4 
πατρίδ᾽ ἔμμεν ; καὶ τίς ἀνθρώπων σε χαμαϊγενέων 
πολιᾶς ~ 175 
ἐξανῆκεν γαστρός ; ; ἐχθίστοισι μὴ ψεύδεσιν ¢ 


100. καταμιάναις εἰπὲ. γένναν. 
ἾΑντ. ε΄. 


τὸν δὲ θαρσήσαις ἀγανοῖσι λόγοις 

ὧδ᾽ ἀμείφθη: Φαμὶ διδασκαλίαν Χείρωνος οἴσειν. 
ἄντροθε γὰρ νέομαι x80 

παρ Χαρικλοῦς καὶ Φιλύρας, ἵνα Κενταύρου με κοῦ- 


ραι ἔρέψαν ἃ ἄγημα 


“Ce ser 


42 PINDAR. 


»» . > 9 ’ 9 bY 5» » 

εἴκοσι δ᾽ ἐκτελέσαις ἐνιαυτοὺς OUTE ἐργον 185 
Vv ; 5 κά {δὺ of 
105 οὔτ᾽ ἔπος ἐκτράπελον κείνοισιν εἰπὼν ἱκόμαν 

y > 3 Ἂς 93 Vv 4 A 3 “ 

οἴκαδ᾽, ἀρχὰν ἀγκομίξων πατρὸς ἐμου, βασιλευο- 
ites 
ov κατ᾽ αἶσαν, τάν ποτε Ζεὺς ὥπασεν λάγέτᾳ τοῦ 
Αἰόλῳ καὶ παισί τιμάν. 
"Em. € 


πεύθομαι yap νιν Πελίαν ἄθεμιν λευκαῖς πιθήσαντα 
φρασίν 
110 ἀμεγέρων ἀποσυλᾶσαι βιαίως ἀρχεδικᾶν τοκέων " τὸς 
Tol μ᾽, ἐπεὶ πάμίπρωτον εἶδον φέγγοϊλ; ὑπεῤφιάλου 
ἁγεμόνος δείσαντες ὕβριν, κᾶδός ὡσείτε φθιμένου 
δνοφερόν 200 
> ’ , , ἴω 
ἐν δώμασι θηκάμενοι, μίγα κωκυτῷ γυναικῶν 
κρύβδα πέμπον σπαργάνοις ἐν πορφυρέοις, 
116 νυκτὶ κοινάσαντες ὁδόν, Kpovida δὲ τράφεν Χείρωνι 
δῶκαν: 205 
Στρ. ς΄. 
Ν. 4 
ἀλλὰ τούτων μὲν κεφάλαια λόγων 
¥y , Ν ,ὕ ΄ ἃ aA 
ἴστε. λευκίππων δὲ δόμους πατέρων, κεδνοὶ πολῖται, 
f φράσσατέ μοι σαφέως" 
Αἴσονος γὰρ παῖς ἐπίχώριος, οὐ μὰν ξεῖνος ἵκω 
γαῖαν ἄλλων. 210 
Onp δέ pe θεῖος Ἰάσονα κικλήσκων προσηΐδα. 
ὟΝ 5 
120 ὧς φάτο. τὸν μὲν ἐσελθόντ᾽ ἔγνον ὀφθαλμοὶ πατρός" 
9 3, ἊΨ 9 3 ~ ’ ’ ’ 
ἐκ δ᾽ ap αὐτῷ πομφόλυξαν δάκρυα γηραλέων 
γλεφάρων, οἷὰ 
ἂν πέρι ψυχὰν ἐπεὶ γάθησεν, ἐξαίρετον 
γόνον ἰδὼν κάλλιστον ἀνδρῶν. 


FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. , 43 


"Avt. s. 
\ ’ὔ ’ὕ 5 ’ὔ 
καὶ κασίγνητοί σφισιν ἀμφότεροι 220 


¥ , Ay , 3 Ἀ \ , 
125 ἤλυθον κείνου γε κατὰ κλέος" ἐγγὺς μὲν Φέρης 
κράναν Ὕπερῇδα λιπών, 
ἐκ δὲ Μεσσάνας ᾿Αμυθάν: ταχέως δ᾽ ᾿Αὅματος tke 
Ν , 
καὶ Μέλαμπος, 
Ι 
εὐμενέοντες ἀνεψιόν. ἐν δαιτὸς δὲ μοίρᾷ, τῶι 
} , , 9 ᾿ς ἄν ΄, 
μειλιχίοισι λόγοις αὑτοὺς Ἰάσων δέγμενος, 
ξείνι᾽ ἁρμόζοντα τεύχων, πᾶσαν ἐὐφροσύναν τάνυεν, 230 
130 ἀθρόαις πέντε δραπὼν νύκτεσσιν Ev θ᾽ ἁμέραις 
ἱερὸν εὗ ζωᾶς ἄωτον. | 


Ἐπ. s. 
Vv A 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἔκτᾳ πάντα λόγον θέμενος σπουδαῖον ἐξ 
ἀρχᾶς ἀνήρ oe 


συγγενέσιν παρεκοινᾶθ᾽ - ot δ᾽ ἐπέσποντ᾽. aia δ᾽ 
ἀπὸ κλισιᾶν 

ὦρτο σὺν κείνοισι" καί ῥ᾽ ἦλθον Πελία μέγαρον" 

1386ἐσσύμενοι δ᾽ εἴσω κατέσταν. τῶν δ᾽ ἀκούσαις 

αὐτὸς ὑπαντίασεν χω 

Τυροῦς ἐρασιπλοκάμου γενεά: πραὺν δ᾽ ᾿Ιάσων 

μαλθακᾷ φωνᾷ ποτιστάζων dapov 

βάλλετο κρηπῖδα σοφῶν ἐπέων: Ilat Ποσειδᾶνος 
Πετραίου, | bee 


Srp. ζ΄. 
> Ἃ A ~ ’ > NA 
ἐντὶ μὲν θνατῶν ῥρξνες ὠκύτεραι 


140 ) κέρδος αἰνῆσαι πρὸ δίκας δόλιον, τραχεῖαν ἑρπόντων 
πρὸς ἔπιβδαν ὃ ὅμως" 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὲ χρὴ καὶ σὲ ré θεμισσαμένους 6 ὀργὰς ὑφαίνειν 
᾿ λοιπὸν ὄλβον. | ᾿Ξ 
εἰδότι τοι ἐρέω: pia Bods Κρηθεῖ τε μάτηρ 
καὶ θρασυμήδεϊ Σαλμωνεῖ" τρίταισιν δ᾽ ἐν γοναῖς 255 


. 


44 PINDAR. 


»” > , , ΄ > , , 
ἄμμες av κείνων φυτευθέντες σθένος ἀελίου χρυσέου 
, A > 9 7 4. ἣν ¥ , 
145 λεύσσομεν. Μοῖραι δ᾽ ἀφίσταντ᾽, εἴ τις ἔχθρα πέλῃ 
ε ᾿ τῷ ἰδῶ ’ ' 
ὁμογόνοις, alow καλύψαι. 
' ᾽Αντ. ζ΄. 
9 4 ~ ’ ’ Ξ 
οὐ πρέπει νῷν χαλκοτόροις ξίφεσιν 
οὐδ᾽ ἀκόντεσσιν μεγάλαν προγόνων τιμὰν δάσασθαι. 
μῆλά τε γάρ τοι ἐγώ 
A a Ν 3 4 > 
καὶ βοῶν ξανθὰς ἀγέλας ἀφίημ᾽ ἀγρούς τε πάντας, 
τοὺς ἀπούρας 
160 ἁμετέρων τοκέων νέμεαι, πλοῦτον πιαίνων " 
KOU με πονεῖ τεὸν οἶκον ταῦτα πορσύνοντ᾽ ἄγαν" 
ἀλλὰ καὶ σκᾶπτον μόναρχον καὶ θρόνος, ᾧ ποτε 
Κρηθεΐδας 
ἐγκαθίζων ἱππόταις εὐὔθῦνε λαοῖς δίκας. 


Ἁ A ¥ “~ SEE 
τὰ μὲν ἄνευ Evvas ἀνίας 
gh ing <P "Em. ζ. 


A ¥ , aw He 9 9 A > , 
ιδδλῦσον ἄμμιν, μή τι νεώτερον ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀναστήῃ 
κακόν. 
ἃ ¥ > »¥ 
ὡς dp ἔειπεν. ἀκᾷ δ᾽ ἀνταγόρευσεν καὶ Πελίας: 
Ἔσοόμαι 
~ 3 > » Ν 
τοῖος" ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη με γηραιὸν μέρος ἁλικίας 
ἀμφιπολεῖ: σὸν δ᾽ ἄνθος ἥβας ἄρτι κυμὰαίνει " δύ- 
νασαι δ᾽ ἀφελεῖν 
“ ’ Ν en Ν ’ 
μᾶνιν χθονίων. κέλεται γὰρ ἐὰν ψυχὰν κομίξαι 
160 Φρίξος ἐλθόντας πρὸς Αἰήτα θαλάμους 
δέρμα τε κριοῦ Ὁ βαθύμαλλον a ἄγειν, τῷ TOT ἐκ πόντου 


σαώθη 
Στρ. η. 
» “~ 9:2 7 Ψ : 
ἔκ τε ματρυιᾶς ἀθέων βελέων. 
ταῦτά μοι θαυμαστὸς ὄνειρος ἰὼν φώνει. μεμάντευ- 
ay Ἦν ’, 
μαι δ᾽ ἐπὶ Κασταλίᾳ, 


260 


265 | 


270 


275 


280 


285 


290 


FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 45 


39 »’ 4 Se , > 4 , 
εἰ μετάλλατόν TL. καὶ WS τάχος ὀτρύνει με τεύχειν 
ναὶ πομπάν. 
165 τοῦτον ἄεθλον ἑκὼν τέλεσον " καί τοι μοναρχεῖν 


καὶ βασιλευέμεν ὅ ὄμνυμι προήσειν. καρτερός Ο:ος 

ὅρκος ἄμμιν μάρτυξ ἔστω Ζεὺς ὁ γενέθλιος ἀμφο- 
τέροις. 

σύνθεσιν ταύταν ἐπαινήσαντες ot μὲν κρίθεν " 300 


ἀτὰρ Ἰάσων αὐτὸς ἤδη | 
: "Avr. η΄. 
170 ὥρνυεν κάρυκας ἐόντα πλόον 
φαινέμεν παντᾷ. τάχα δὲ Κρονίδαο Ζηνὸς υἱοὶ τρεῖς 
ἀκαμαντῴμάχαι 
ἦλθον ᾿Αλκμήνας θ᾽ ἑλικοβλεφάρου Λήδας τε, δοιοὶ 
pny ὑψιχαῖται ΕΞ 
ἀνέρες, Ἐννοσίδα γένος, αἰδεσθέντες ἀλκάν, 
ἔκ τε Πύλου καὶ ἀπ᾿ ἄκρας Tawapov: τῶν μὲν κλέος 310 
175 ἐσλὸν Εὐφάμου τ᾽ ἐκράνθη σόν τε, Περικλύμεν᾽ 
εὐρἀβία. 
ἐξ ᾿Απόλλωνος δὲ φορμικτὰς.ἀοιδᾶν πατήρ 
ἔμολεν εὐαίνητος Ὀρφεύς. ᾿ 315 
Ἐπ. η. 
πέμπε δ᾽ Ἑρμᾶς χρυσόραπις διδύμους υἱοὺς ἐπ᾽ 
| ἄξρυτον πόνον 
τὸν μὲν ᾿Εχίονα, κεχλάδοντας ἥβᾳ, τὸν δ᾽ "Eputov. 
ταχέως δ᾽ 
180 ἀμφὶ ἸΤαγγαίου θέμεθλα ναιετάοντες ἔβαν" 320 
καὶ γὰρ ἑκὼν θυμῷ γελανεῖ θᾶσσον ἔντυνεν βασι- 
λεὺς ἀνέμων 
ΤΌΣ Κάλαϊν τε πατὴρ Βορέας, ἄνδρας πτεροῖσιν 325 


46 PINDAR. 


“ , Ἂν , 
νῶτα πεφρίκοντας ἀμῴφω πορφυρέοις. 
Χ εἶ A Ν ε / Qn. * 
τὸν δὲ παμπειθῆ͵ γλυκὺν ἡμιθέοισιν πόθον ἔνδαιεν 


᾿ 


Στρ. θ΄. 


Ἥρα 


186 ναὸς ᾿Αργοῦς, μή τινα λέμτόμενον 
τὰν ἀκίνδυνον παρὰ ματρὶ μένειν αἰῶνα πέσσοντ᾽, 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ καὶ θανάτῳ 330 
’ ’ [26] 3 ΄ Y ε ’ 
φάρμακον κάλλιστον ἑᾶς ἀρετᾶς ἅλιξιν εὑρέσθαι 
σὺν ἄλλοις. 
3 \ 3 Ν 9 Ν , an) »» : 
ἐς δὲ Ἰωλκὸν ἐπεὶ κατέβα vavTay ἄωτος, 335 
λέξατο πάντας ἐπαινήσαις ᾿Ιάσων. καί ῥά οἵ 
190 μάντις ὀρνίχεσσι καὶ κλάροισι θεοπροπέων ἱεροῖς 
Μόψος ἄμβασε στρατὸν πρόφρων. ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἐμβόλου sc 
κρέμασαν ἀγκύρας ὕπερθεν, 
‘Avr. θ΄. 
χρυσέαν χείρεσσι λαβὼν φιάλαν 
ἀρχὸς ἐν πρύμνᾳ πατέρ᾽ Οὐρανιδᾶν ἐγχεικέραυνον 
Ζῆνα, καὶ ὠκυπόρους 345 
’ ε Ν 3 ’ 3 > 4 4 \ 
195 κυμάτων ῥιπὰς ἀνέμων τ' ἐκάλει, νύκτας TE καὶ 
πόντου κελεύθους 
+ lA 5 » Ν ’ ’ “ 
ἅματά T εὔφρονα, καὶ φιλίαν νόστοιο μοῖραν" 
> , , e9 foe κι » 
ἐκ νεφέων δέ οἱ ἀντάῦσε βροντᾶς αἴσιον 
\ > 3 9 “ A 9 
φθέγμα: λαμπραὶ δ᾽ ἦλθον ἀκτῖνες στεροπᾶς ἀπο- 


350 


ρηγνύμεναι. 
ἀμπνοὰν δ᾽ ἥρωες ἔστασαν θεοῦ σάμασιν 355 
200 πιθόμενοι" κάρυξε δ᾽ αὐτοῖς 
Ἐπ. &. 
3 ἂν ’ ’ ε ’ »" > , 
ἐμβαλεῖν κώπαισι τερασκόπος ἁδείας ἐνίπτων ἐλπί- 
δας" 


εἰρεσία δ᾽ ὑπεχώρησεν ταχειᾶν ἐκ παλαμᾶν ἄκορος. 360 


FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 47 


A 4 3 Ψ Ε 3.» + / 4 
σὺν Νότου δ᾽ αὔραις ἐπ᾽ A€eivov στόμα πεμπόμενοι 
ry) ¥ ny ς N , Ψ a ΟΝ 
ἤλυθον: ἔνθ᾽ ἁγνὸν Ποσειδάωνος ἔσσαντ᾽ εἶνα- 
λίου τέμενος, 
205 φοίνισσα δὲ Θρηϊκίων ἀγέλα ταύρων ὑπᾶρχεν ti 
\ γ᾽ , A ΄, , 
καὶ νεόκτιστον λίθων βωμοῖο θέναρ. 
| > \ 4 \ 4 , ’ va) 
és δὲ κίνδυνον βαθὺν ἱέμενοι δεσπόταν λίσσοντο ναῶν, 
Srp. Fs 
\ , Ν 3 , 
συνδρόμων κινηθμὸν ἀμαιμάκετον 370 
9 ᾿ ἴω a ’ τ » ’ 'Q 27 
ἐκφυγεῖν πετρᾶν. δίδυμαι γὰρ ἐσαν ζωαί, κυλινδέ. 
σκοντό τε κραιπνότεραι 
210) βαρυγδούπων ἀνέμων στίχες: ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη τελευτὰν 
: κεῖνος αὐταῖς 
ε , 4 » > “A δ᾽ » 
ἡμιθέων πλόος ἄγαγεν. ἐς Φασιν ὃ ἐπειτεν ne 
ἤλυθον, ἔνθα κελαινώπεσσι Κόλχοισιν βίαν 
’ὔ >? > > Be. 4 35. 95 4, , 
μίξαν Αἰήτᾳ παρ᾽ αὐτῷ. πότνια δ᾽ ὠκυτάτων βελέων 380 
, Hee , 9 , 
ποικίλαν liyya τετράκναμον Οὐλυμπόθεν 
215 ἐν ἀλύτῳ ζεύξαισα κύκλῳ 
; | "Avr. t. 
Vv qd + , , 
μαινάδ᾽ ὄρνιν Κυπρογένεια φέρεν 
A ay ΄ , 9 9. 4°°3 ‘ 9 , 
πρῶτον ἀνθρώποισι, λιτάς τ᾽ ἐπαοιδὰς ἐκδιδά- 
Ν 3 4 
σκησεν σοφὸν Αἰσονίδαν " 38s 
ὄφρα Μηδείας τοκέων ἀφέλοιτ᾽ αἰδῶ, ποθεινὰ δ᾽ 
| “Ἕλλὰς αὐτάν 
ἐν φρασὶ καιομέναν δονέοι μάστιγι Πειθοῦς. 390 
A ’ ’ ἘΠ eK , of 
220 kal τάχα πείρατ᾽ ἀέθλων δείκνυεν TaTpwwvr: 
be: δ᾽ aN , , re , a 35 a 
σὺν δ᾽ ἐλαίῳ φαρμακώσαισ᾽ ἀντίτομα στερεᾶν ὀδυνᾶν 
A 4 
δῶκε χρίεσθαι. καταίνησάν τε κοινὸν γάμον 395 
γλυκὺν ἐν ἀλλάλοισι μίξαι. 
᾿ Ἐπ. {. 
3 > 7 3 359 9 , 9 ’ » + 
ἀλλ᾽ ὅτ᾽ Αἰήτας ἀδαμάντινον ἐν μέσσοις ἄροτρον 
σκίμψατο 


48 PINDAR. 


225 καὶ Boas, οἱ φλόγ᾽ ἀπὸ ξανθᾶν γενύων πνέον καιο- 
μένοιο πυρός, 400 
χαλκέαις δ᾽ ὁπλαῖς ἀράσσεσκον χθόν᾽ ἀμειβόμενοι" 
Ν 5 Ἁ 4 ’ “A > ‘ 3 
τοὺς ἀγαγὼν ζεύγλᾳ πέλασσεν μοῦνος. ὀρθὰς ὃ 
αὔλακας ἐντανύσαις 405 
+ > 3. ἅ ’ > 3 ’ ’ “ 
ἤλαυν᾽, ἀνὰ βωλακίας δ᾽ ὀρόγυιαν -σχίζε νῶτον 
κι » 95 5 a> ¥ 4 
yas. ἔειπεν δ᾽ ὧδε: Tour ἔργον, βασιλεύς, 
ν + ’ 9 Ν ’ ¥ Ν 
230 ὅστις ἄρχει ναός, ἐμοὶ τελέσαις ἄφθιτον στρωμνὰν 
ἀγέσ θω, Ξ 410 
| Srp. ια΄. 
es > ~ , ’ 
κῶας αἰγλᾶεν χρυσέῳ θυσάνῳ. 
a ¥ ὦ 950. 7 1 τοι, , e7 97 7 Ly 
ὡς ap αὐδάσαντος ἀπὸ κροκόεν ῥίψαις ᾿Ιάσων εἷμα 
θεῷ πίσυνος 
εὔχετ᾽ ἔργου" πῦρ δέ νιν οὐκ ἐόλει παμφαρμάκον 
ξείνας ἐφετμαῖς, ain 
4, > ¥ ν 
σπασσάμενος δ᾽ ἄροτρον, βοέους δήσαις ἀνάγκᾳ 
286 ἔντεσιν αὐχένας ἐμβάλλων T ἐριπλεύρῳ φυᾷ 
, > \ νὰ 5 , > 29 Ν ιν ἡ» 
κέντρον αἰανὲς βιατὰς ἐξεπόνησ᾽ ἐπιτακτὸν ἀνήρ᾽ 
l4 Yeo > 95 , » ΕἾ 
μέτρον. wé&e δ᾽ ἀφωνήτῳ περ ἔμπας ἄχει 
δύνασιν Αἰήτας ἀγασθείς. 
"Avr. wa. 
πρὸς δ᾽ ἑταίροι καρτερὸν ἄνδρα φίλας 425 
240 ὥρεγον χεῖρας, στεφάνοισί τέ νιν ποίας ἔρεπτον, 
μειλιχίοις τε λόγοις 
9 
ἀγαπάζοντ᾽. αὐτίκα δ᾽ ᾿Αελίου θαυμαστὸς υἱὸς 
δέρμα λαμπρόν 
» » 9 , , , 
evverrev, ἔνθα vw ἐκτάνυσαν Φρίξου μάχαιραι'" ," 
¥ > > , ε “a ; 4 ’ 
ἤλπετο δ᾽ οὐκέτι οἱ κεῖνόν γε πράξεσθαι πόνον. 
“~ Ν ’ ’ 9 » A 
κεῖτο yap λόχμᾳ, δράκοντος δ᾽ εἴχετο λαβροτατᾶν 
Εν 
γενύων, 435 


FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 49 


245 OS πάχει μάκει TE πεντηκόντορον ναῦν κράτει, 
| st ἃ \ , Seah 
τέλεσαν ἃν πλαγαὶ σιδάρου. 


Ἔπ. ια΄. 
, a 9 95 ’ Y ine 
μακρά μοι νεῖσθαι Kar ἀμαξιτόν - ὥρα yap συν- 
ἅπτει καί τινα 440 
> ¥ , a 5» , 
οἶμον ways βραχύν " πολλοῖσι δ᾽ ἄγημαι σοφίας 


ἑτέροις. 
A A a , [4] + 
κτεῖνε μὲν γλαυκωπα τέχναις ποικιλόνωτον ὄφιν, 
460 ὦ ᾽ρκεσίλα, κλέψεν τε Μήδειαν σὺν αὐτᾷ, τὰν Πε- 
λίαο φόνον " pee 
» 363 “a , ’ 4 - a 9 “A 
ἐν tT Ὥκεανου πελάγεσσι plyev πόντῳ τ᾽ ἐρυθρῷ 
Λαμνιᾶν 7 ἔθνει γυναικῶν ἀνδροφόνων" 
» Ἁ ’ 37 > ’ ΑΛ 3 “ 
ἔνθα καὶ γυίων ἀέθλοις ἐπεδείξαντο κρίσιν ἐσθᾶ- 
3 ’ 
TOS ἀμφίς, 450 
Srp. 3’. 


καὶ συνεύνασθεν. Kat ἐν ἀλλοδαπαῖς 
ts eee, IE , ’ ε , > 3 “ 9 
255 σπεῖρ ἀρούραις τουτάκις ὑμετέρας T ἀκτῖνας ὀλβω- 
᾽νδείξατο μοιρίδιον 
dpap ἢ νύκτες" TOOL γὰρ γένος Εὐφάμου φυτευθὲν 
λοιπὸν αἰεί ἡ 
’ a, ᾿ ’ , 3 “ 
τέλλετο" καὶ Λακεδαιμονίων μιχθέντες ἀνδρῶν 
Ν θ ¥ , a7» , 
ἤθεσιν ev ποτε Καλλίσταν ἀπῴκησαν χρόνῳ 469 
νᾶσον" ἔνθεν δ᾽ ὕμμι Λατοίδας ἔπορεν Λιβύας 
πεδίον 
Ἁ A SS , »” , 
260 σὺν θεῷ τιμαῖς ὀφέλλειν, ἄστυ χρυσοθρόνου 
διανέμειν θεῖον Κυράνας μὰ 
"Avr. ιβ΄. 
ὀρθόβουλον μῆτιν ἐφευρομένοις. 
ma i + 
γνῶθι νῦν τὰν Οἰδιπόδα σοφίαν " εἰ yap τις ὄζους 
ὀξυτόμῳ πελέκει 


50 PINDAR. 


ἐξερείψῃ Kap μεγάλας δρυός, αἰσχύνῃ δέ ot θαητὸν 
εἶδος, 470 
i A 7 A 
265 καὶ φθινόκαρπος ἐοῖσα διδοῖ ψᾶφον rep’ αὐτάς, 
εἴ ποτε χειμέριον πῦρ ἐξίκηται λοίσθιον, 
A Ν δ΄... 
ἢ σὺν ὀρθαῖς κιόνεσσιν δεσποσύναισιν ἐρειδομένα 475 
΄ θ ¥ ae aS oD ὃ , > , 
μόχθον ἀλλοις ἀμφέπῃ δύστανον ἐν τείχεσιν, 
ἑὸν ἐρημώσαισα χῶρον. 
Ἐπ. ιβ΄. 
> Ἁ πε 8 Ν 3 ’ - β ’ “Ὁ 
270 ἐσσὶ δ᾽ ἰατὴρ ἐπικαιρότατος, Παιάν τέ σοι τιμᾷ 
Ἁ ἣν , a , ν 
χρὴ μαλακὰν χέρα προσβάλλοντα τρώμαν ἕλκεος 
ἀμφιπολεῖν. 
vie, ᾿," δ , a Ἂς εν ΄ 
ῥᾷδιον μὲν γὰρ πόλιν σεῖσαι καὶ apavpoTepois* 48s 
3 Ν' ΦΌΝ, ’ > 4 Ν Ν ’ 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ χώρας αὖτις ἔσσαι δυσπαλὲς δὴ γίνεται, 
ἐξαπίνας — 
5 A \ ε ’ XN , if 
εἰ μὴ θεὸς ἁγεμόνεσσι κυβερνατὴρ γένηται. 
275 τὶν δὲ τούτων ἐξυφαίνονται χάριτες. poe 
τλᾶθι τᾶς εὐδαίμονος ἀμφὶ Κυράνας θέμεν σπου- 
δὰν ἅπασαν. 
Στρ. 
΄ 5ε ’, Ν ’ rte gee 
τῶν δ᾽ Ὁμήρου καὶ τόδε συνθέμενος 
en 4 > » 9 Ν » Ν ’ 
ῥῆμα πορσυν - ἄγγελον ἐσλὸν ἐφα τιμὰν μεγίσταν 
πράγματι παντὶ φέρειν: 495 
αὔξεται καὶ Μοῖσα du’ ἀγγελίας ὀρθᾶς. ἐπέγνω μὲν 
Κυράνα 
280 καὶ τὸ κλεεννότατον μέγαρον Βάττου δικαιᾶν 
Δαμοφίλου πραπίδων. κεῖνος γὰρ ἐν παισὶν νέος, 500 
ἐν δὲ βουλαῖς π ἔσβυ ἐγκύ : deret Brora 
ρ ς ἐγκύρσαις ἑκατονταετεῖ βιοτᾷ, 
ὀρφανίζει μὲν κακὰν γλῶσσαν φαεννᾶς ὁ ὁπός, 505 
ἔμαθε δ᾽ ὑβρίζοντα μισεῖν, 


FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 51 
"Avr. (γ΄. 
> > ees 3 ’ A 9 A 
285 οὐκ ἐρίζων ἀντία τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς, 
> A 4 ’ > ’ ε A "oN 4 
οὐδὲ μακύνων τέλος οὐδέν. 6 γὰρ καιρὸς πρὸς 
ἀνθρώπων βραχὺ μέτρον ἔχει. 
εὖ νιν ἔγνωκεν ᾿θεράπων δέ οἱ, οὐ δράστας ὀπαδεῖ." 
φαντὶ δ᾽ ἔμμεν 510 
πη Mee , Ν ’ὔ 2, => , 
TOUT ἀνιαρότατον, Kaha γινώσκοντ ἀνάγκᾳ 
> Ν » 4 A Ν A » 5 A 
ἐκτὸς ἔχειν πόδα. καὶ μὰν κεῖνος “ATNas οὐρανῷ -:- 
290 προσπαλαίει νῦν γε πατρῴας ἀπὸ γᾶς ἀπό τε 


κτεάνων " 
λῦσε δὲ Ζεὺς ἄφθιτος Τιτᾶνας. ἐν δὲ χρόνῳ 
Ν ’ » , 
μεταβολαὶ λήξαντος ovpov 520 
"Er. ly’. 


e ‘4 3 3 3, 3 ’ ~ f ’ 
ἱστίων. ἀλλ᾽ εὔχεται οὐλομέναν νοῦσον διαντλήσαις . 
ποτέ 
A ν΄ 
οἶκον ἰδεῖν, ἐπ᾿ ᾿Απόλλωνός τε κράνᾳ συμποσίας 
ἐφέπων 
295 θυμὸν ἐκδόσθαι πρὸς ἥβαν πολλάκις, ἔν τε σοφοῖς --ς 
, ’ ’ ’ἤ - ε ’ 
δαιδαλέαν φόρμιγγα βαστάζων πολίταις ἡσυχίᾳ 
θιγέμεν, 
9.9: ὅν A ’, 3) Ar δ᾽ δε. Ἂς Ν 
μήτ᾽ ὧν τινι πῆμα πορών, ἀπαθὴς ὃ αὑτὸς πρὸς 
Μ ἀσ τῶν" 530 
Kal κε μυθήσαιθ', ὁποίαν, ἈΡΚΕσΈΝΕ, 
εὗρε παγὰν ἀμβροσίων ἐπέων, πρόσφατον Θήβᾳ 
ξενωθείς. 


52 , PINDAR. 


ἘΠΙΝΙΚΟΙῚ 
ΝΕΜΈΕΟΝΤΙΚΑΙ͂Σ. 


Ω1ΔΗΕ A. 


ΧΡΟΜΙΩΙ AITNAIQI 
ΙΠΠΟῚΣ. 


Ἄμπνευμα σεμνὸν ᾿Αλφεοῦ, 
Khewav Συρακοσσᾶν θάλος ᾿Ορτυγία, 
δέμνιον ᾿Αρτέμιδος, 
Δάλου κασιγνήτα, σέθεν ἁδυεπής 
δ ὕμνος ὁρμᾶται θέμεν 


αἶνον ἀελλοπόδων μέγαν ἵππων, Ζηνὸς Αἰτναίου χάριν" 


Srp. α΄. 


ἅρμα δ᾽ ὀτρύνει Χρομίου Νεμέα θ᾽ ἔργμασιν νικα- 
φόροις ἐγκώμιον ζεῦξαι μέλος. 


ἀρχαὶ δὲ βέβληνται θεῶν 
κείνου σὺν ἀνδρὸς δαιμονίαις ἀρεταῖς. 
» > 3 9 ΄ ; 

10 ἔστι δ᾽ ἐν εὐτυχίᾳ 
πανδοξίας ἄκρον" μεγάλων δ᾽ ἀέθλων 
Μοῖσα μεμνᾶσθαι φιλεῖ. 


"Avr. α΄. 


nA + “ he ᾿ , teat, aoe , 
σπξειρε νυν ἀγλαΐαν τινα νάσῳ, TOAV Ολύμπου δεσ- 


πότας 


’ ’ ε 
Ζεὺς ἔδωκεν Φερσεφόνᾳ, κατένευσέν τέ οἱ χαΐταις, 


ἀριστεύοισαν εὐκάρπου χθονός 


5 


10 


15 


FIRST NEMEAN ODE. 58 
‘Ex. α΄. 

16 Σικελίαν πίειραν ὀρθώσειν κορυφαῖς πολίων adveais: 
ὦπασε δὲ Κρονίων πολέμου μναστῆρά οἱ χαλκεντέος 
λαὸν ἵππαιχμον, θαμὰ δὴ καὶ Ὀλυμπιάδων φύλλοις 

ἐλαιᾶν χρυσέοις «-- 
μιχθέντα. πολλῶν ἐπέβαν καιρὸν οὐ ψεύδει βαλών" 
Srp. β΄. 
» > 5 9 3 ’ ’ 
ἔσταν δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ αὐλείαις θύραις 
20 ἀνδρὸς φιλοξείνου καλὰ μελπόμενος, 30 
ἔνθα μοι ἁρμόδιον 
δεῖπνον κεκόσμηται, θαμὰ δ᾽ ἀλλοδαπῶν 
οὐκ ἀπείρατοι δόμοι 
ἐντί * + λέλογχε δὲ μεμφομένοις ἐσλοὺς ὕδωρ καπνῷ 
φέρειν 35 
3 3 ’ ae ν 9 > , 
25 ἀντίον. τέχναι δ᾽ ἑτέρων ἕτεραι" χρὴ δ᾽ ἐν εὐθείαις 
: ὁδοῖς στείχοντα μάρνασθαι dua. 
‘Aut. β΄. 
’ Ἁ ¥ A , 
πράσσει yap ἔργῳ μὲν σθένος, 
A \ , 3 eae “QA 
βουλαῖσι δὲ φρήν, ἐσσόμενον προϊδεῖν "0 
συγγενὲς ots ἕπεται. 
᾿Αγησιδάμου παῖ, σέο δ᾽ ἀμφὶ τρόπῳ 
80 τῶν τε καὶ τῶν χρήσιες. 
3 » Ν 9 ’ A ’ 
οὐκ ἔραμαι πολὺν ἐν μεγάρῳ πλοῦτον κατακρύψαις 
ἔχειν, 45 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐόντων εὖ τε παθεῖν καὶ ἀκοῦσαι φίλοις ἐξαρ- 
κέων. Kowal γὰρ ἔρχοντ᾽ ἐλπίδες 
Ἐπ. β΄. 
πολυπόνων ἀνδρῶν. δὼ δ᾽ Ἡρακλέος ἀντέχομαι 
προφρόνως 50 
> A 3 ww ’ 9 “A > ’ ’ 
ἐν κορυφαῖς ἀρετᾶν μεγάλαις, ἀρχαῖον ὀτρύνων λόγον, 


54 PINDAR. 


ε 9 Ν 4 ν 4 φι \ 9 
86 ὡς, ἐπεὶ σπλάγχνων ὕπο ματέρος αὐτίκα θαητὰν ἐς 
αἴγλαν παῖς Διός 
ὠδῖνα φεύγων διδύμῳ σὺν κασιγνήτῳ μόλεν, 
Rieu Rew: , Srp. γ΄. 
ὡς ov λαθὼν χρυσόθρονον 
ν Ν ’ 9 ’ὔ 
Hpav κροκωτὸν σπάργανον ἐγκατέβα. 
ἀλλὰ θεῶν βασίλεα 
A lal ’ὔ’ Ud ad / 
40 σπερχθεῖσα θυμῷ πέμπε δράκοντας ἄφαρ. 
τοὶ μὲν οἰχθεισᾶν πυλᾶν 
9 4 Ν > ‘\ » ’ 9 ’ 
ἐς θαλάμον μυχὸν εὐρὺν ἔβαν, τέκνοισιν ὠκείας 
γνάθους 
ἀμφελίξασθαι μεμαῶτες: ὁ δ᾽ ὀρθὸν μὲν ἄντεινεν 
κάρα, πειρᾶτο δὲ πρῶτον μάχας, 
a τ ΕἾ ᾽Αντ. γ΄. 
δισσαῖσι δοιοὺς αὐχένων 
45 μάρψαις ἀφύκτως χερσὶν Eats ὄφιας. 
ἀγχομένοις δὲ χρόνος 
Ν 3 ’ ’ 3 ’ 
ψυχὰς ἀπέπνευσεν μελέων ἀφάτων. 
9 ~ Bpe.. shea, Sg ’ 
ἐκ δ᾽ ap’ ἄτλατον δέος 
πλᾶξε aes, ὅσαι τύχον ᾿Αλκμήνας ἀρήγοισαι 
re λέχει 
60 καὶ γὰρ αὐτὰ παισίν, ἄπεπλος ὀρούσαισ᾽ ἀπὸ 
᾿᾽στρωμνᾶς, ὅμως ἄμυνεν ὕβριν κνωδάλων. 


Ἐπ. γ. 

ταχὺ δὲ Καδμείων ἀγοὶ χαλκέοις ἔδραμον σὺν ὅπ- 
λοις ἀθρόοι, 

ἐν χερὶ δ᾽ ᾿Αμφιτρύων κολεοῦ γυμνὸν τινάσσων 


φάσγανον 


55 


65 


70 


IS 


FIRST ‘NEMEAN ODE. 55 


4 9 9 ’ὔ ιν os 4 A A 9 a) ’ 
ἵκετ᾽, ὀξείαις ἀνίαισι τυπείς. τὸ γὰρ οἰκεῖον πιέζει 
πάνθ᾽ ὁμῶς" 
εὐθὺς δ᾽ ἀπήμων κραδία Kados ἀμφ᾽ ἀλλότριον. 
Στρ. δ΄. 
» \ 4 Zz 
65 ἔστα δὲ θάμβει δυσφόρῳ 85 
τερπνῷ τε μιχθείς.' εἶδε yap ἐκνόμιον 
λῆμά τε καὶ δύναμιν 
en , ’ e 9 ’ 
υἱοῦ" παλίγγλωσσον δέ ot ἀθάνατοι 
ἀγγέλων ῥῆσιν θέσαν. 
60 γείτονα δὴ κάλεσεν Διὸς ὑψίστου προφάταν ἔξοχον, 9. 
: > , ’ ε \ Ὁ ’ Ν Ἁ 
ὀρθόμαντιν Τειρεσίαν" ὁ δὲ of φράζε καὶ παντὶ 
στρατῷ, ποίαις ὁμιλήσει τύχαις, 
ὦ ci ὦ Η “Avr. δ΄. 
ὅσσους μὲν ἐν χέρσῳ κτανών, 95 
ὅσσους δὲ πόντῳ θῆρας ἀϊδροδίκας, 
κεῖ τινα σὺν πλαγίῳ 
65 ἀνδρῶν κυροῖ στείχοντα, τὸν ἐχθρότατον 
φᾶσε νιν δώσειν poppy. 
Kat yap ὅταν θεοὶ ἐν πεδίῳ Φλεγρας Γιγάντεσσιν 
͵ μάχαν. 100 
ἀντιάζωσιν, βελέων ὑπὸ pura κείνον φαιδίμαν 
γαίᾳ σφε φύρσεσθαι κόμαν 
Ἔπ. δ΄. 
ἔνεπεν" αὐτὸν μὰν ἐν εἰράνᾳ τὸν ἅπαντα χρόνον ἐν 
σχερῷ 105 
e ? ’ 4 ’ 3.9 ’ 
10 ἁσυχίαν καμάτων μεγάλων ποινὰν λαχόντ᾽ ἐξαίρετον 
ΐ me σ " 
ὀλβίοις ἐν δώμασι, δεξάμενον θαλερὰν Ἥβαν ἄκοι- 
τιν καὶ γάμον 110 
δ ’, \ At K ‘5 Ν 4. αθ Sy 
αἰσαντα, πὰρ Ai Kpovida σεμνὸν αἰνήσειν σταθμόν. 


Ἦν 
Fuk 


56 PINDAR. 


EIITINIKOI 
NEMEONIKAT®2. 


QIAH B. 


TIMOAHMQO!I AOHNAIQI 


TIATKPATIASTHI, | 


Ὅθενπερ Kat Ὁμηρίδαι Στρ. α΄. 


ε “~ 9 Lad ‘4 2 ἣν ὃ , 

ῥαπτῶν ἐπέων ταπόλλ᾽ ἀοιδοὶ 

+ Ἂ, 9 ’ὥ Ἂν, ΡΟ 5 ’ 

ἄρχονται, Διὸς ἐκ προοιμίου : καὶ ὅδ᾽ ἀνήρ 

Ν ε ~ 9 , ’ , “~ 

καταβολὰν ἱερῶν ἀγώνων νικαφορίας δέδεκται πρῶ- 

τον Νεμεαίου 
6 ἐν πολυῦμνήτῳ Διὸς ἄλσει. 


ὀφείλει δ᾽ ἔτι, πατρίαν sided si 
¥ - 4 , 9 ’ 
εἴπερ καθ᾽ ὁδόν νιν εὐθυπομπός 
3A ~ 4 , , 9 , 
αἰὼν ταῖς μεγάλαις δέδωκε κόσμον ᾿Αθάναις, 
’ A 3 ’ ’ὔ’ , 3 
θάμα μὲν ᾿Ισθμιάδων δρέπεσθαι κάλλιστον ἄωτον, 
ἐν Πυθίοισί τε νικᾶν 
10 Τιμονόου παῖδ᾽. ἔστι δ᾽ ἐοικός. 


ὀρειᾶν γε Πελειάδων 
μὴ τηλόθεν ᾿᾽Ωαρίων᾽ ἀνεῖσθαι. 
καὶ μὰν a Σαλαμίς γε θρέψαι φῶτα μαχατάν 
δυνατός. ἐν Τρωΐᾳ μὲν Ἕκτωρ Αἴαντος ἐπάϊσ᾽ " ὦ 
Τιμόδημε, σὲ δ᾽ ἀλκά 
16 παγκρατίου τλάθυμος ἀέξει. 


Srp. γ᾿ 


15 


FIRST ISTHMIAN ODE. oT 
7A , δὲ λ ’ Srp. e 
χάρναι o€ παλαίφατον 2 
+ F 74 3 > > 952 
εὐάνορες" ὅσσα δ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ἀέθλοις, 
Τιμοδημίδαι ἐξοχώτατοι προλέγονται. 
παρὰ μὲν ὑψιμέδοντι Παρνασῷ τέσσαρας ἐξ ἀέθλων 


5 


νίκας ἐκόμιξαν. a 
20 ἀλλὰ Κορινθίων ὑπὸ φωτῶν 

9 9 ~ , A Στρ. ε΄. 
ἐν ἔσλου Πέλοπος πτυχαῖς 

5 \ , ¥ ¥ 

ὀκτὼ στεφάνοις ἔμιχθεν ἤδη" 

ε \ > 3 ’ \ > ¥ , > 95 A 

ἑπτὰ δ᾽ ἐν Νεμέᾳ" τὰ δ᾽ οἴκοι μάσσον᾽ ἀριθμοῦ. 35 


A 4 ~ 
Διὸς ἀγῶνι τόδ᾽, ὦ πολῖται, κωμάξατε Τιμοδήμῳ 
σὺν εὐκλέϊ νόστῳ" 


25 ἀδυμελεῖ δ᾽ ἐξάρχετε φωνᾷ. 40 


ἘΠΙΝΙΚΟΙ 
ISOMIONIKAIS. 


QIAH A. 


HPOAOTQO!I OHBAIQI 


APMATI. 
Srp. a. 

A > 
Marep ἐμά, τὸ τεόν, χρύσασπι Θήβα, 
πρᾶγμα καὶ ἀσχολίας ὑπέρτερον 
θήσομαι. μή μοι κραναὰ νεμεσάσαι 

A 9 -“ , 
Δᾶλος, ἐν ἃ κέχυμαι. 

’ A ’ 9 A 

δ τί φίλτερον Kedvav τοκέων ἀγαθοῖς ; 5 
> S29 , 3 a ’, ‘ 
εἶξον, ὦ ᾽πολλωνιάς: ἀμφοτερᾶν τοι χαρίτων σὺν 
θεοῖς ζεύξω τέλος, 


58 


10 


16 


20 


PINDAR. 
"Avr. a. 
Ἁ Ν > ’ “ 4 
καὶ TOV ἀκειρεκόμαν Φοῖβον χορεύων 
9 ’ 9 ’ Ἁ ’ 
ἐν Κέῳ ἀμφιρύτᾳ σὺν ποντίοις 
9 ’ Ν \ ε ’ 9 Aw 
ἀνδράσιν, καὶ τὰν ἁλιερκέα Ἰσθμοῦ το 
4Q3 9 \ , 
δειράδ᾽ - ἐπεὶ στεφάνους 
ἐξ ὦπασεν Κάδμου στρατῷ ἐξ ἀέθλων, 
’ ’ ῪΜ 9 - ἣν A 9 ’ 
καλλίνικον πατρίδι κῦδος. ἐν ᾧ καὶ τὸν ἀδείμαντον 
3 ’ , 
Αλκμῆνα τέκεν 
Ἔπ. α΄. 
παῖδα, θρασεῖαι τόν ποτε Τηρυόνα φρίξαν κύνες. -- 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ Ἡροδότῳ τεύχων τὸ μὲν a θρί 
γὼ Ἡροδότῳ τεύχων τὸ μὲν ἅρματι τεθρίππῳ 
’ 
γέρας, 
δι Ὁ ’ > Ν > 3777 - 
ἁνία T ἀλλοτρίαις ov χερσὶ νωμάσαντ᾽ ἐθέλω 20 
Ἃ ‘fee ἢ » a , Y 
ἢ Καστορείῳ ἢ ᾿Ιολάοι᾽ ἐναρμόξαι νιν ὕμνῳ. 
κεῖνοι γὰρ ἡρώων διφρηλάται Λακεδαίμονι καὶ Θή- 
βαις ἐτέκνωθεν κράτιστοι" 2s 
» > 9 ‘OY. θί ’, Ἀν Στρ. Δ. 
ἐν τ ἀέθλοισι θίγον πλείστων ἀγώνων, 
καὶ τριπόδεσσιν ἐκόσμησαν δόμον 
Ν , 4 ’ nA 
καὶ λεβήτεσσιν φιάλαισί TE χρυσοῦ, 
γευόμενοι στεφάνων 
4 , Ν ᾿ 3 , 
νικαφόρων" λάμπει δὲ σαφὴς apera 30 
ΕΣ A , ’ » δ ’ 
ἔν τε γυμνοῖσι σταδίοις σφίσιν ἔν T ἀσπιδοδού- 
ποισιν ὁπλίταις δρόμοις " 
er \ 9 ’, 9 A ᾽Αντ. β΄ . 
οἷα τε χερσὶν ἀκοντίζοντες αἰχμαῖς, 
\ ’ ε |e ae ’ ν 
καὶ λιθίνοις ὁπότ᾽ ἐκ δίσκοις ἵεν. 
οὐ γὰρ ἣν πεντάθλιον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἑκάστῳ 35 


‘oe “Ὁ 
ἔργματι κεῖτο τέλος. 


΄" 9 ’ 9 ld , 
τῶν ἀθρόοις avdnodpevor θαμάκις 


30 


35 


40 


45 


FIRST ISTHMIAN ODE. 59 


» ’ Φ ’ ’ » ἃ 3 
ἔρνεσιν χαίτας ῥεέθροισί τε Δίρκας ἔφανεν καὶ παρ 
Εὐρώτᾳ πέλας, 
‘Ex. β΄. 
9 ’, \ ΤΕ ,ὔ oN “ , 
Ιφικλέος μὲν παῖς ὁμόδαμος ἐὼν Σπαρτῶν γένει, 
Τυνδαρίδας δ᾽ ἐν ᾿Αχαιοῖς ὑψίπεδον Θερἄπνας οἰκέ- 
ων ἕδος. 
χαίρετ᾽. ἐγὼ δὲ Ποσειδάωνί τ᾽ ᾿Ισθμῷ τε ζαθέᾳ 
3 ’ ’ > 5..9. ’ὔ 3 ’ 
Ογχηστίαισίν T ἀϊόνεσσιν περιστέλλων ἀοιδάν 
γαρύσομαι τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρὸς ἐν τιμαῖσιν ἀγακλέα τὰν 
᾿Ασωποδώρου πατρὸς αἶσαν 
3 O A?/ , » Srp. γ. 
ρχομενοῖό τε πατρῴαν ἄρουραν, 
’ 
ἅ νιν ἐρειδόμενον ναναγίοις 
3 5 ’ ε A > A 
ἐξ ἀμετρήτας ἁλὸς ἐν κρυοέσσᾳ 


’ ’ 
δέξατο συντυχίᾳ" 


tt 3 > > Ud eer 4 
νῦν δ᾽ αὖτις ἀρχαίας ἐπέβασε πότμος 
συγγενὴς εὐαμερίας. ὁ πονήσαις δὲ νόῳ καὶ προ- 
μάθειαν φέρει. 


9 ον 9 A , A 5 , ᾽Αντ. Υ, 
ει αρέετ ᾳ KQATQAKELTQAL 7TACAV Oopyay, 


9 ’ \ , 
ἀμφότερον δαπάναις τε καὶ πόνοις, 
χρή νιν εὑρόντεσσιν ἀγάνορα κόμπον 
μὴ φθονεραῖσι φέρειν 
’ 9 ἃ 4 a > \ “ 
γνώμαις. ἐπεὶ κούφα δόσις ἀνδρὶ σοφῷ 
> A , ἴων 3 3 ’ 4 9 Ν 
ἀντὶ μόχθων παντοδαπῶν, ἔπος εἰπόντ᾽ ἀγαθὸν ἕυ- 
νὸν ὀρθῶσαι καλόν. 
᾿ς Ἐπ. γ. 
μισθὸς γὰρ ἄλλοις ἄλλος ἐφ᾽ ἔργμασιν ἀνθρώποις 
γλυκύς, 


40 


45 


50 


55 


65 


60 


50 


55 


60 


65 


PINDAR. 


, > > ἰὴ 9.5 , + , 
μηλοβότᾳ τ᾽ ἀρότᾳ τ᾽ ὀρνιχολόχῳ TE καὶ ὃν πόντος 
τράφει. 
Ν Ν Ὺιὰ > 4 Ν 3 ΄“ , 
γαστρὶ δὲ πᾶς τις ἀμύνων λιμὸν αἰανῆ τέταται " 
ὃς δ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ἀέθλοις ἢ πολεμίζων ἄρηται κῦδος ἁβρόν, 
> Ν , an ’, “ Ν 
εὐαγορηθεὶς κέρδος ὕψιστον δέκεται, πολιατᾶν καὶ 
ξένων γλώσσας ἄωτον. 


Tp. δ΄. 
ἄμμι δ᾽ ἔοικε Κρόνου σεισίχθον᾽ υἱόν μὴ 


4 | PAE ’ 9 , 
γείτον᾽ ἀμειβομένοις εὐεργέταν 
ἁρμάτων ἱπποδρόμιον κελαδῆσαι, 
ἃ ld 3 4 
καὶ σέθεν, ᾿Αμφιτρύων, 
παῖδας προσειπεῖν, τὸν Μινύα τε μυχόν 
καὶ τὸ Δάματρος κλυτὸν ἄλσος ᾿Ελευσῖνα καὶ Ev- 
βοιαν ἐν γναμπτοῖς δρόμοις " 


Πρωτεσίλα, τὸ τεὸν δ᾽ ἀνδρῶν ᾿Αχαιῶν = 


ev Φυλάκᾳ τέμενος συμβάλλομαι. 

, 9.9 ἮΝ 9 39 3 ὅμως, t an 
πάντα δ᾽ ἐξειπεῖν, ὅσ ἀγώνιος Eppas 
Ἡροδότῳ ἔπορεν 

ροδότῳ ἔπορ 
Ψ 3 =e ‘ 4 » 
ἵπποις, ἄφαιρειται βραχὺ μέτρον ἔχων 
ὕμνος. ἢ μὰν πολλάκι καὶ τὸ σεσωπαμένον εὐθυ- 

μίαν μείζω φέρει. 
Ἐπ. δ΄. 

» 9 ’ ’ 9 ’ 9.ϑ 1.9 A 
εἴη νιν εὐφώνων πτερύγεσσιν ἀερθέντ᾽ ἀγλααῖς 
Πιερίδων ἔτι καὶ Πυθῶθεν ᾿Ολυμπιάδων τ᾽ ἐξαιρέτους 
᾿Αλφεοῦ ἔρνεσι φράξαι χεῖρα τιμὰν ἑπταπύλοις 


7ο 


75 


85 


go 


95 


Θήβαισι ae εἰ δέ τις ἔνδον νέμει πλοῦτον. 


κρυφαῖον, 


Bows δ᾽ ἐμπίπτων γελᾷ, ψυχὰν ᾿Αἴδᾳ τελέων οὐ 


φράζεται δόξας ἀρεύϑο. 


100 


FIFTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 61 


oat 


a © ι 
(ΝΙΝ ΕΙΘΙΤ 
CAL 


ἘΠΙΝΙΚΟΙ patient 
ae IFORN Dy. 


ΤΣΘΜΙΟΝΙΚΑΙ͂Σ. 
QIAH E (A). 


®TAAKIAAI AITINHTHI 


ΠΑΓΚΡΑΤΊΩΙ. 
΄ 
Μᾶτερ ᾿Αελίου πολυώνυμε Θεία, il gc 
σέο ἕκατι καὶ μεγασθενῆ νόμισαν 
Ν A , »¥ 
χρυσὸν ἄνθρωποι περιώσιον ἄλλων" 
καὶ γὰρ ἐριζόμεναι 
~ 9 , λα ἃ a. SF σ 
6 νᾶες ἐν πόντῳ καὶ ὑφ ἀρμασιν ἵπποι Ξ 
Q , ¥ 9 Ἀ 3 , 9 ΓΗ δ ἔ 
διὰ τεάν, ὦ νασσα, τιμὰν ὠκυδινάτοις ἐν ἁμίλλαισι 
θαυμασταὶ πέλονται" 
» > 9 ’ὔ’ 37 , "Avr α΄ 
ἔν T ἀγωνίοις ἀέθλοισι ποθεινόν ha 
’ » ν 3 5 4 4 
κλέος ἔπραξεν, ὅντιν᾽ ἀθρόοι στέφανοι ς 
χερσὶ νικάσαντ᾽ ἀνέδησαν ἔθειραν 
«Ὁ : wn ra 
10 ἢ ταχυτᾶτι ποδῶν. 
κρίνεται δ᾽ ἀλκὰ διὰ δαίμονας ἀνδρῶν. 
δύο δέτοι ζωᾶς ἄωτον μοῦνα ποιμαΐίνοντι τὸν ἄλπνι- 
> 4. A » 
στον εὐανθεῖ σὺν ὄλβῳ, -- 
» > , , 9 A 3 ’ Ἐπ. δ 
εἰ τις εὖ πάσχων λόγον ἐσλὸν ἀκούσῃ. 
Ἁ 7 A ’ ’ > ¥ 
μὴ pareve Ζεὺς γενέσθαι" πάντ᾽ ἔχεις, 
»ν , A > 457 A 
15 εἴ σε τούτων μοῖρ ἐφίκοιτο καλῶν. 


62 


20 


25 


30 


35 


40 


PINDAR. 


θνατὰ θνατοῖσι πρέπει. 20 
τὶν δ᾽ ἐν ᾿Ισθμῷ διπλόα θάλλοισ᾽ ἀρετά, 
Φυλακίδα, κεῖται, Νεμέᾳ δὲ καὶ ἀμφοῖν, 
Πυθέᾳ τε παγκρατίου. τὸ δ᾽ ἐμόν 
« 
9 » 9 A , ν ’ 
οὐκ ἄτερ Αἰακιδᾶν κέαρ ὕμνων γεύεται" 25 
Ν 4 > ¥ , ean 
σὺν Χάρισιν δ᾽ ἔμολον Λάμπωνος υἱοῖς 


Στρ. β΄. 


ld Εν + 4 3 Ν ’ 
τάνδ᾽ ἐς εὔνομον πόλιν. εἶ δὲ τέτραπται 
θεοδότων ἔργων κέλευθον ἀν καθαράν, 
Ἁ ’ ’ ‘ b] 29> 9 A 
μὴ plover κόμπον τὸν ἐοικότ᾽ ἀοιδᾷ 
κιρνάμεν ἀντὶ πόνων. 30 
Ν Ν ε ’ 3 XN v4 
καὶ γὰρ ἡρώων ἀγαθοὶ πολεμισταί 
λόγον ἐκέρδαναν, κλέονται δ᾽ ἔν τε φορμίγγεσσιν ἐν 
αὐλῶν τε παμφώνοις ὁμοκλαῖς 35 


: "Avr. β΄. 
μυρίον χρόνον" μελέταν δὲ σοφισταῖς vem 
Διὸς ἕκατι πρόσβαλον σεβιζόμενοι. 

3 Ν 3 “A 4 A 

ἐν μὲν Αἰτωλῶν θυσίαισι φαενναῖς 

Οἰνεΐδαι κρατεροί, 

ἐν δὲ Θήβαις ἱπποσόας ᾿Ιόλαος 40 


γέρας ἔχει, Περσεὺς δ᾽ ἐν ἴΑργει, Κάστορος δ᾽ αἰχμὰ 
Πολυδεύκεός τ᾽ ἐπ᾿ Evpara ῥεέθροις. 

"λλ᾽ 9 Oi , λή 3 , Ἐπ. B. 

ἀλλ᾽ ἐν Οἰνώνᾳ μεγαλήτορες ὀργαί 

Αἰακοῦ παίδων τε" τοὶ καὶ σὺν μάχαις 45 

Ν 4 , 4 ε ’ 

δὶς πόλιν Τρώων πράθον, ἑσπόμενοι 

Ἡρακλῆϊ πρότερον, 

καὶ σὺν ᾿Ατρείδαις. ἔλα νῦν μοι πεδόθεν " 

λέγε, τίνες Κύκνον, τίνες Ἕκτορα πέφνον, 

Ν 4 > ’ + 
καὶ στράταρχον Αἰθιόπων ἄφοβον 50 


45 


50 


55 


60 


FIFTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 63 


Μέμνονα χαλκοάραν" τίς ap’ ἐσλὸν Τήλεφον 
A en Ν ΝΑ 93» 
τρῶσεν ἑῷ δορὶ Καΐκου παρ᾽ ὄχθαις; 


- ¥ , , , Στρ. γ. 
τοισιν Αἰγιναν προφέρει στομα TAT Pav 55 


διαπρεπέα νᾶσον " τετείχισται δὲ πάλαι 
’ ε “ 3 “ > , 
πύργος ὑψηλαῖς ἀρεταῖς avaBaiver. 
πολλὰ μὲν ἀρτιεπής 
A ’ , 7 ἊΨ \ ? 
γλῶσσά μοι τοξεύματ᾽ ἔχει περὶ κείνων 
“ ¥ 
κελαρύσαι" καὶ vuv ἐν Ape. μαρτυρήσαι κεν πόλις 
Ψ A 
Atavros ὀρθωθεῖσα ναύταις ὦ 
"A s ἐ 
ἐν πολυφθόρῳ Σαλαμὶς Διὸς ὄμβρῳ ΡΥ 
> 4 > “~ , ’ 
ἀναρίθμων ἀνδρῶν χαλαζάεντι φόνῳ. 
ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως καύχημα κατάβρεχε σιγᾷ: 
μ XO ῬΧΞ ὐὖγο 
Ν ’ Ν) ‘ 
Ζεὺς τά TE καὶ TA νέμει, δὲ 
Ν ε ’ , 9 δ᾽ § “A 
Ζεὺς ὁ πάντων κύριος. ἐν ὃ ἐρατεινῳ 
’ A ΄Ὁ ΄“ ’ ’ > 19 ’ 
μέλιτι καὶ τοιᾷδε τιμᾷ καλλίνικον χάρμ᾽ ἀγαπάζοντι. 
μαρνάσθω τις ἔρδων 


‘Er. γ. 

app ἀέθλοισιν γενεὰν Κλεονίκου 70 
> , » , ’ 
ἐκμαθών" οὔτοι τετύφλωται μακρός 

,’ > ~ 5039 ε ’ ’ 
μόχθος ἀνδρῶν: οὐδ᾽ ὁπόσαι δαπάναι 
9 , » > » 
ἐλπίδων, ἔκνισ᾽ ὄπιν. 

> 4 ᾿ ’ 3 ’ 
αἰνέω καὶ Πυθέαν ἐν γυιοδάμαις 75 


Φυλακίδᾳ πλαγᾶν δρόμον εὐθυπορῆσαι, 
\ Ν ’ 3 , 
χερσὶ δεξιὸν vow ἀντίπαλον. 
λάμβανέ οἱ στέφανον, φέρε δ᾽ εὔμαλλον μίτραν, 
καὶ πτερόεντα νέον σύμπεμψον ὕμνον. 8ο 


64 PINDAR. 


EIIINIKOI 
IZOMIONIKATS. 
QIAH H (2). 
KAEANAPQOI AITINHTHI 


(IIATKPATIOL.) 
Srp. α΄. 
Κλεάνδρῳ τις ἁλικίᾳ τε λύτρον εὔδοξον, ὦ νέοι, 
καμάτων 
πατρὸς ἀγλαὸν Teves cexey παρὰ πρόθυρον ¢ ἰὼν 
ἀνεχειβέτῳ 
A 3 , ’ , 
κωμον, Ισθμιάδος τε νίκας ἄποινα καὶ Νεμέᾳ, 5 
220). Y , 2g, A a te RS ΄ + , 
ἀέθλων ὅτι κράτος ἐξεῦρε, τῷ καὶ ἐγώ, καΐπερ ἀχνύ- 
μενος 
’ὔ >. 4 ’ 
5 θυμόν, αἰτέομαι χρυσέαν καλέσαι το 
Μοῖσαν. ἐκ μεγάλων δὲ πενθέων λυθέντες 
| he: 3 Ψ ’ ’ 
μήτ᾽ ἐν ὀρφανίᾳ πέσωμεν στεφάνων, 15 
μήτε κάδεα θεράπευε: παυσάμενοι δ᾽ ἀπράκτων κακῶν 
γλυκύ τι δαμωσόμεθα καὶ μετὰ πόνον" 
10 ἐπειδὴ τὸν ὑπὲρ κεφαλᾶς 20 
σ ’ ’ὕ , » ΕἾ , 
ἅτε Ταντάλου λίθον παρά τις ἔτρεψεν ἄμμι θεός, 
Srp. β΄. 
ἀτόλματον Ἑλλάδι μόχθον. ἀλλ᾽ eu’ οὐ δεῖμα μὲν 
παροιχόμενον 
nr» A N \ Ν \ ΕΣ 
καρτερᾶν ἔπαυσε μεριμνᾶν" τὸ δὲ πρὸ ποδὸς ἄρειον 
(ὁρᾶν) ἀεί 25 


EIGHTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 65 


A ὃ ’ Ν 3" ~ ak τς. ὃ 4 vd - 
χρῆμα : πανδόλιος yap αἰὼν ἐπ᾽ ἀνδράσι κρέμαται, 
εχ 7 ’ ’ > \ a \ “~ , > 
16 ἑλίσσων βίου πόρον" tata δ᾽ ἐστὶ βροτοῖς σύν γ 
ἐλευθερίᾳ 
καὶ τά. χρὴ δ᾽ ἀγαθὰν ἐλπίδ᾽ ἀνδρὶ μέλειν " 
χρὴ δ᾽ ἐν ἑπταπύλοισι Θήβαις τραφέντα 
+ Ἐν ,ὔ » , 
Atyw@ Χαρίτων awtov προνέμειν, 
Ν Y ‘4 ae ’ 4 > ’ 
πατρὸς οὕνεκα δίδυμαι γένοντο θύγατρες ᾿Ασωπίδων 
40 ὁπλόταται, Ζηνί τε ἄδον βασιλέϊ. 
ἃ κ᾿ N N , 
ὃ τὰν μὲν Tapa καλλιρόῳ 
ΕΝ 
Δίρκᾳ φιλαρμάτου πόλιος ᾧκισσεν ἁγεμόνα " 
Στρ. Υγ. 
σὲ δ᾽ ἐς νᾶσον Οἰνοπίαν φέρων ἐκοιμᾶτο, δῖον ἔνθα 
τέκες 
> - A ] , Ν , 5» ’ ΐ 
Αἰακὸν βαρυσφαράγῳ πατρὶ κεδνότατον ἐπιχθονίων" 
ὃ καί 
’ὔ’ ’ > ’ a \ 3 , 
25 δαιμόνεσσι δίκας ἐπείραινε " τοῦ μὲν ἀντίθεοι 
> / es La + "»͵ἱ ’ ~ > 4 
ἀρίστευον υἱέες υἱέων T ἀρηίφιλοι παῖδες ἀνορέᾳ 
’ ’ a 3 ’ὔ ν 
χάλκεον στονόεντ᾽ ἀμφέπειν ὅμαδον " 
’ , » AP , ’ἤ 4 
σώφρονές T ἐγένοντο πινυτοί τε θυμόν. 
ταῦτα καὶ μακάρων ἐμέμναντ᾽ ἀγοραΐ, 
80 Ζεὺς or ἀμφὶ Θέτιος ἀγλαός 7 ἔρισαν Ποσειδᾶν 
4 
; γάμῳ, 
A 9 , , e , 
ἄλοχον εὐειδέα θέλων ἑκάτερος 
ἐὰν ἔμμεν " ἔρως γὰρ ἔχεν. 
ἀλλ᾽ ov σφιν ἄμβροτοι τέλεσαν εὐνὰν θεῶν πραπίδες, 
Στρ. ὃ΄. 
ἐπεὶ θεσφάτων ἐσυνῆκαν" εἶπε δ᾽ εὔβουλος ἐν μέ- 
σοισι Θέμις, 
9 2? oy [4 ’ ’ ᾿, 
86 εἰνεκεν πεπρωμένον ἣν, φέρτερόν κε γόνον ἄνακτα 
πατρὸς τεκεῖν 


30 


35 


40 


45 


50 


55 


65 


79 


40 


45 


50 


55 


PINDAR. 


, ΄ a non 4 + ΄ 
ποντίαν θεόν, ὃς κεραυνοῦ τε κρέσσον ἄλλο βέλος 
’ Ν ’ ’ Fin ® 4 N 

διώξει χερὶ τριόδοντός T ἀμαιμακέτου, Ai dapalo- 
μέναν pe 

ἢ Διὸς παρ᾽ ἀδελφεοῖσιν. ἀλλὰ τὰ μέν 

παύσατε: βροτέων δὲ λεχέων τυχοῖσα 

en 9 , 4 > 3 4 

υἱὸν εἰσιδέτω θανόντ᾽ ἐν πολέμῳ, 80 

A » . > 39 , nA + 9. 9 x 

χεῖρας Apel τ΄ ἐναλίγκιον στεροπαισὶ τ akpay 
ποδῶν. 

ἅ A > ’ fre , 4 

TO μὲν ἐμόν, Πηλέϊ γάμου θεόμορον 

9 ’ 4 3 4 

OTAT OAL γέρας Αἰακίδᾳ, 8s 

ovt εὐσεβέστατον φρασὶν Ἰωλκοῦ τράφεν πεδίον " 

Στρ. ᾿, 

ἰόντων δ᾽ ἐς ἄφθιτον ἄντρον εὐθὺ Χείρωνος αὐτίκ᾽ 
ἀγγελίαι" δὰ 

μηδὲ Νηρέος θυγάτηρ νεικέων πέταλα δὶς ἐγγυαλι- 
ζέτω 

+ > ’ Ἂ, 16 ’ > ld 

ἄμμιν: ἐν διχομηνίδεσσιν δὲ ἑσπέραις ἐρατόν 

λύοι κεν χαλινὸν ὑφ᾽ ἥρωϊ παρθενίας. ὡς φάτο 


Κρονίδαις 95 
ἐννέποισα θεά: τοὶ δ᾽ ἐπὶ γλεφάροις 
νεῦσαν ἀθανάτοισιν - ἐπέων δὲ καρπός Ὥς 


οὐ κατέφθινε. φαντὶ yap ξύν᾽ ἀλέγειν 
\ 4 ’ + Ses 23 3» ἴω 

καὶ γάμον Θέτιος ἄνακτας" αἰϊνέαν τ᾽ ἔδειξαν σοφῶν 105 

στόματ᾽ ἀπείροισιν ἀρετὰν ᾿Αχιλέος: 

a Ν , 3 , 

ὃ καὶ Μύσιον ἀμπελόεν 

Ψ 
αἵμαξε Τηλέφου μέλανι ῥαίνων φόνῳ πεδίον, 110 
Srp. ς΄. 
3 of 

γεφύρωσέ τ᾽ ᾿Ατρεΐδαισι νόστον, Ἑλέναν τ᾽ ἐλύσατο, 

Τρωΐας 


60 


65 


70 


75 


EIGHTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 67 


> 9 . ΄ὕ , ev , , : 

ivas ἐκταμὼν δορί, ταί νιν ῥύοντό ποτε μάχας ἐνα- 
ριμβρότου 

» 3 ’ ’ ’ , ’ὔ 

ἔργον ἐν πεδίῳ κορύσσοντα, Μέμνονός τε βίαν 115 

e , ν HES eS eM ᾽ὔ - “ 

ὑπέρθυμον “Ἑκτορά T ἄλλους T ἀριστέας : οἷς δῶμα 
Φερσεφόνας 120 

μανύων ᾿Αχιλεύς, οὖρος Αἰακιδᾶν, 

¥ . 
Avywav σφετέραν τε pilav mpopawe,. - 


Ν A SQN ’ 4. ὃ , » 
τὸν μὲν οὐδὲ θανόντ᾽ ἀοιδαὶ ἔλιπον, 125 
ἀλλά οἱ παρά τε πυρὰν τάφον θ᾽ “Ἑλικώνιαι παρ- 
θένοι 
, ον aA 2 , » 
στάν, ἐπὶ θρῆνόν τε πολύφαμον ἔχεαν. 
» > > >. a ν , 
ἔδοξ᾽ dpa καὶ ἀθανάτοις, ἕω 


ἐσλόν ye φῶτα καὶ φθίμενον ὕμνοις θεᾶν διδόμεν. 
Srp. ζ΄. 
A ‘\ a) , , » ’ " 7 
τὸ καὶ νῦν φέρει λόγον, ἔσσυταΐ τε Μοισαῖον appa 
Νικοκλέος 
A , “ ’’ ’ ἃ 
μνᾶμα πυγμάχου κελαδῆσαι. γεραίρετέ νιν, ὃς 
| ~"ToOpuov ἀν νάπος :- 
Δωρίων ἔλαχεν σελίνων: ἐπεὶ περικτίονας 3 
> δ ὃ » Ν wy »» ὃ 3 , A λ 
ἐνίκασε δή ποτε καὶ κεινος avdpas ἀφύκτῳ χερὶ κλο- 
νέων. ia 
Ν AN 3 4 “ , 
TOV μὲν OV κατελέγχει κριτοῦ γενεά 
πατραδελφεοῦ - ἁλίκων τῷ τις ἁβρόν τὰ 
ἀμφὶ παγκρατίου Κλεάνδρῳ πλεκέτω 
’ ’ > ’ > ’ 3 > \ 
μυρσίνας στέφανον. ἐπεί νιν ᾿Αλκαθόου τ᾽ ἀγὼν 
σὺν τύχᾳ 
3 3 ’ \ » ’ὔ’ 
ἐν ᾿Ἐπιδαύρῳ τε πρὶν ἔδεκτο νεότας" 150 
τὸν αἰνεῖν ἀγαθῷ παρέχει" 
Ψ N 9 » εν A A eke : 
nBav yap οὐκ ἄπειρον ὑπὸ χειᾷ καλῶν δάμασεν. 


68 


σι 


PINDAR. 


SELECT FRAGMENTS. 





99, 80. (5, 6.)* 
Ἰσμηνὸν ἣ χρυσαλάκατον Μελίαν, 
x , K PENS τῷ, τ αν , 9 A 
ἢ Κάδμον, ἣ σπαρτῶν ἱερὸν γένος ἀνδρῶν, 
ἢ τὰν κυανάμπυκα Θήβαν, 
HK Ν , 4 ε , 
ἢ τὸ πάντολμον σθένος Ἡρακλέος, 
xX Ν 4 , , 
ἢ τὰν Διωνύσου πολυγαθέα τιμάν, 
> , Pe ε , ε ΄, 
ἢ γάμον λευκωλένου Appovias ὑμνήσομεν . .. « «ἡ 
ἢ: ἧ: ἢ: ἧ: ἧς 
Πρῶτον μὲν εὔβουλον Θέμιν οὐρανίαν 
χρυσέαισιν ἵπποις ᾽Ωκεανοῦ παρὰ παγᾶν 
Μοῖραι ποτὶ κλίμακα σεμνάν 
ἄγον Οὐλύμπου λιπαρὰν καθ᾽ ὁδόν 
σωτῆρος ἀρχαίαν ἄλοχον Διὸς ἔμμεν" 
ἁ δὲ τὰς χρυσάμπυκας ἀγλαοκάρπους τίκτεν ἀλα- 
θέας Ὥρας. 


75. (54.) 


"Ider ἐν χορόν, ᾿Ολύμπιοι, 


» Ν ’ ’ ’ 

ἔπι τε κλυτὰν πέμπετε χάριν, θεοΐ, 
πολύβατον οἵτ᾽ ἄστεος ὀμφαλὸν θυόεντα 

9 nme nA 3 , 

ἐν Tats ἱεραῖς ᾿Αθάναις 

οἰχνεῖτε πανδαίδαλόν T εὐκλέ᾽ ἀγοράν. 
ἰοδέτων λάχετε στεφάνων τῶν ἐαριδρόπων' 
ἀμοιβὰν Διόθεν τέ με σὺν ἀγλαΐᾳ 





* The numbers in parenthesis refer to Boeckh’s edition. 


~ +» 


10 


15 


20 


SELECT FRAGMENTS. 


ἴδετε πορευθέντ᾽ ἐς ἀοιδὰν δεύτερον 

ἐπί τε κισσοκόμαν θεόν. 

τὸν Βρόμιον ᾿Ἐριβόαν τε βροτοὶ καλέομεν, 
γόνον ὑπάτων μὲν πατέρων μελπέμεν 
γυναικῶν τε Καδμειᾶν ἔμολον. 

> | hae ee Ἃ of 9 ’ 

ἐναργέ᾽ ἀνέμων μαντηΐ οὐ λανθάνει, 

, ε ,ὔἦγ 5 > ’ ε ἴω ’ 
φοινικοεάνων ὁπότ᾽ οἰχθέντος ᾿Ωρᾶν θαλάμου 
εὔοδμον ἐπάγωσιν ἔαρ' φυτὰ νεκτάρεα 
τότε βάλλεται, 

δε a BO ae , 9 ’ 
τότ᾽ ἐπ᾿ ἀμβρόταν χθόν᾽ ἐραταΐ 
» , δῷ ’ ’ 
ἴων φόβαι ῥόδα τε κόμαισι μίγνυται, 
3 ~ > 3 \ , Ἁ > “~ ; 
ἀχεῖ T ὀμφαὶ μελέων σὺν αὐλοῖς, 
> “Ὁ ’ ς , 2, 
axel Te Σεμέλαν ἐλικάμπυκα χοροί. 


16. (46.) 


> Ἁ Ἁ \ 3 \ 9 
Ὦ ταὶ λιπαραὶ καὶ ἰοστέφανοι καὶ ἀοίδιμοι, 


69 


Ἑλλάδος ἔρεισμα, κλειναὶ ᾿Αθᾶναι, δαιμόνιον πτολί- 


εθρον. 
27. (196.) 


Ὅθι παῖδες ᾿Αθαναίων ἐβάλοντο φαεννάν 
AQ? 3 ’ 
κρηπιὸ ἐλευθερίας. 
87, 88, (58.) 
Srp. 
A 3 5 ’ 
Χαῖρ᾽, ὦ θεοδμάτα, λιπαροπλοκάμου 
παίδεσσι Λατοῦς ἱμεροέστατον ἔρνος, 
πόντου θύγατερ, χθονὸς εὐρείας ἀκίνητον τέρας, 
ἄντε βροτοί 
Δᾶλον κικλήσκοισιν, μάκαρες δ᾽ ἐν ᾽᾿Ολύμπῳ τηλέ- 
φαντον κυανέας χθονὸς ἄστρον. 
ἢ: ἢ: ἧς sf ἢ: 


PINDAR. 
‘Avr. 
my \ 4 A Ν ᾽’ ὃ A 
ἦν yap τοπάροιθε φορητὰ κυμάτεσσιν παντοδαπῶν 
τ᾽ ἀνέμων 
ῥιπαῖσιν" ἀλλ᾽ a Κοιογενὴς ὁπότ᾽ ὠδίνεσσι θύοισ᾽ 
ἀγχιτόκοις ἐπέβα νιν, 
δὴ τότε τέσσαρες ὀρθαί 
πρέμνων ἀπώρουσαν χθονίων, 
9 > 93 ’ ’, ’ 39 
ἀν δ᾽ ἐπικράνοις σχέθον πέτραν ἀδαμαντοπέδιλοι 
, ¥ A 3 9 ’ - Ae , v4 
κίονες" ἔνθα τεκοῖσ᾽ εὐδαίμον᾽ ἐπόψατο γένναν. 


106. (73.) 
9 Ν ον Ἂν Ν , 
Απὸ Tavyeroto μεν Λάκαιναν 
-- Ἁ ’ , ’ Ψ 
ἐπὶ θηρσὶ κύνα τρέφειν πυκινώτατον ἕρπετον" 
Σκύριαι δ᾽ ἐς ἄμελξιν γλάγους 
αἶγες ἐξοχώταται ° 
ὅπλα δ᾽ am “Apyeos: ἅρμα Θηβαῖον" ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ τᾶς 
_ ἀγλαοκάρπον 
Σικελίας ὄχημα δαιδάλεον ματεύειν. 


107. (74.) 
Ν 9 4 > 
᾿Ακτὶς ᾿Αελίου, τί πολύσκοπ᾽ ἐμήσαο, θοῶν μᾶτερ 
ὀμμάτων ; 
» ε 4 > ε ’ ’ 
ἄστρον ὑπέρτατον ἐν ἁμέρᾳ κλεπτόμενον, 
ἔθηκας ἀμάχανον ἰσχὺν προταινί 
3 ’ Ἁ , e , sg 
ἀνδράσι καὶ σοφίας ὁδόν, ἐπίσκοτον 
ἀτραπὸν ἐσσυμένα 
3 ’ ’ὔ , 
ἐλαύνειν τι νεώτερον ἣ πάρος. 
9 4 Ν ‘ ν Ν ε , 
ἀλλά oe πρὸς Atos ἵππους TE θοὰς ἱκετεύω, 
3 ’ 3 3 > Ἂς 4 ’ 
ἀπήμον᾽ εἰς οἶμον τινὰ τράποιο Θήβαις, 
ὦ πότνια, πάγκοινον τέρας. 


SELECT FRAGMENTS. 


10 πολέμου δ᾽ εἰ capa φέρεις τινός, ἣ στάσιν οὐλο- 


15 


5 


μέναν, 
Ὁ Ν A , ED A , e. 2 
ἢ παγετὸν καρποῦ φθίσιν, ἢ νιφετοῦ σθένος ὑπέρ- 
φατον, 


"ἃ , ’ ὦ ΟΝ 2 
ἢ πόντου κενέωσιν ἀνὰ πέδον 

’ὔ a ’ὔ 
χθονός, ἢ νότιον θέρος, 
ὕδατι ζακότῳ ἕεράν 

Ὁ Sep 

εἰ γαῖαν κατακλύσαισα θήσεις 
9 “A , > > “~ ’ 
ἀνδρῶν νέον ἐξ ἀρχᾶς γένος, 
3 ’ 50ΟΝἝΝ ν ’ ’ ’ 
ὀλοφύρομαι οὐδὲν ὅ τι πάντων μέτα πείσομαι. 


109. (228.) 
Τὸ κοινόν τις ἀστῶν ἐν εὐδίᾳ τιθείς 
ἐρευνασάτω 
μεγαλάνορος ᾿Ασυχίας τὸ φαιδρὸν φάος, 
στάσιν ἀπὸ πραπίδος ἐπίκοτον ἀνελών, 
πενίας δότειραν, ἐχθρὰν κουροτρόφον. 
123. (88.) 
Srp. 
Χρὴν μὲν κατὰ καιρὸν ἐρώτων δρέπεσθαι, θυμέ, 
σὺν ἁλικίᾳ" 
τὰς δὲ Θεοξένου ἀκτῖνας προσώπου μαρμαριζοίσας 
δρακείς 


ἃ Ἃ ’ ’ > 3 ’ 
ὃς μὴ πόθῳ κυμαίνεται, ἐξ ἀδάμαντος 


ἢ σιδάρου κεχάλκευται μέλαιναν καρδίαν 
᾽Αντ. 
ψυχρᾷ φλογί, πρὸς δ᾽ ᾿Αφροδίτας ἀτιμασθεὶς ἑλικο- 


βλεφάρου 
ἢ περὶ χρήμασι μοχθίζει βιαίως, ἢ γυναικείαν 
θράσει 


71 


72 ο΄ PINDAR. 


Ν . ΄“ wn eQn ’ 
ψυχὰν φορεῖται πᾶσαν ὁδὸν θεραπεύων. 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ πᾶς δέατι κηρὸς ὡς δαχθεὶς ἕλᾳ 
Ἐπ. 
ew A , 3. 3 ἃ » 4 ’ 
ἱρᾶν μελισσᾶν τάκομαι, εὖτ᾽ ἂν ἴδω παίδων νεόγυιον 

ἐς ἡβαν' 
10 ἐν δ᾽ ἄρα καὶ Τενέδῳ Πειθώ τε νεόν 
καὶ Χάρις υἱὸν (avay’) ᾿Αγησίλα. 
129, 180. (96.) 
Τοῖσι λάμπει μὲν μένος ἀελίου τὰν ἐνθάδε νύκτα κάτω, 
φοινικορόδοις T ἐνὶ λειμώνεσσι προάστιον αὐτῶν 
Ν ’ὔ Ν Ν af > ’ 
καὶ λιβάνῳ σκιαρὸν καὶ χρυσέοις καρποις βεβριθός. 
καὶ τοὶ μὲν ἵπποις γυμνασίοις τε, TOL δὲ πεσσοῖς, 

Ν \ ‘4 4 Ν , 9 
5 τοὶ δὲ φορμίγγεσσι τέρπονται, παρὰ δέ σφισιν εὐὖ- 

ανθὴς amas τέθαλεν ὄλβος" 
> Ἂς, 29 Ν ἊΝ, “ ’ 
ὀδμὰ δ᾽ ἐρατὸν κατὰ χῶρον κίδναται 
ΨτᾺ, , ’ Ἁ “ “ A 
αἰεὶ Ova μιγνύντων πυρὶ τηλεφανεῖ παντοῖα θεῶν 
ἐπὶ βωμοῖς. 
Bs st ἧς sf tk 
¥ \ 3 Sonia , 
ἔνθεν τὸν ἄπειρον ἐρεύγονται σκότον 
βληχροὶ δνοφερᾶς νυκτὸς ποταμοί... .. 


131. (96.) 


Ὀλβίᾳ δ᾽ ἅπαντες αἴσᾳ λυσίπονον τελευτάν. 
καὶ σῶμα μὲν πάντων ἔπεται θανάτῳ περισθενεῖ, 
\ >» , 95. ¥ . QP auly 9 

ζωὸν δ᾽ ἔτι λείπεται αἰῶνος εἴδωλον" τὸ γάρ ἐστι 
μόνον 

3 A ν Ν, ’ , 7 Ἵ e ’ 

ἐκ Dewy: εὕδει δὲ πρασσόντων μελέων, ἀτὰρ εὑδόν- 
τεσσιν ἐν πολλοῖς ὀνείροις 

6 δείκνυσι τερπνῶν ἐφέρποισαν χαλεπῶν τε κρίσιν. 


» 


SELECT FRAGMENTS. 73 


182, (97.) 
Ψυχαὶ δ᾽ ἀσεβέων ὑπουράνιοι yata ποτῶνται 
3 »» ’ ε ον ’ὔ ἍΝ ’ ~ 
ev ἄλγεσιν φονίοις ὑπὸ ζεύγλαις T ἀφύκτοις κακῶν" 
εὐσεβέων δ᾽ ἐπουράνιοι νάοισαι 
μολπαῖς μάκαρα μέγαν ἀείδοντ᾽ ἐν ὕμνοις. 


133. (98.) 


Οἷσι δὲ Φερσεφόνα ποινὰν παλαιοῦ πένθεος 
, 9 N Y Y , > 2 Pe 
δέξεται, ἐς τὸν ὕπερθεν ἅλιον κείνων ἐνάτῳ ἔτεϊ 
ἀνδιδοῖ ψυχὰς πάλιν, 
4 lot A > A A , A , 
ἐκ τἂν βασιλῆες ἀγαυοὶ καὶ σθένει κραιπνοὶ σοφίᾳ 
τε μέγιστοι 
» »» 3 9 Ν \ Ν ’ ν ε 
ἄνδρες αὔξοντ᾽" ἐς δὲ τὸν λοιπὸν χρόνον ἥρωες ay- 
νοὶ πρὸς ἀνθρώπων καλεῦνται. 


198. (205.) 


Ἁ ε , 
. Πενταετηρις copra 
πρῶτον εὐνάσθην ἀγαπατὸς ὑπὸ 


εῷὧ . 


βουπομπός, ἐν 
σπαργάνοις. 
221, (242.) 
οὖς ᾿Αελλοπόδων μέν τιν᾽ εὐφραίνοισιν ἵππων 
’ὔ Ν UA ‘ 3. 9 ? , 
τίμια καὶ στέφανοι, τοὺς δ᾽ ἐν πολυχρύσοις θαλά. 
μοις βιοτά" 
τέρπεται δὲ Kai τις ἔπι (φρασὶν) oldu’ ἐνάλιον 


vat θοᾷ σῶς διαστείβων...... ee 
222. (248.) 
. . . Διὸς παῖς ὁ χρυσός" 


~ > ‘ 50ΟΝ Ν ’ 
κεῖνον οὐ σὴς οὐδὲ κὶς δάπτει, 

, Ν ’ , ’ , 
δάμναται δὲ βροτέαν φρένα κάρτιστον κτεάνων. 


δ SS 


11 


NOTES, (On. T1- 


NOTES. 


FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE. 


TuIs magnificent poem stands fitly at the head of the Epinician odes, 
since its subject is the praise of the Olympian games and since it contains 
the story of Pelops, who first won a race-on the banks of the Alpheus, It 
is in honor of a victory which Hiero, tyrant of Syracuse, gained with the 
single racehorse (κέλης, saddlehorse) at Olympia, Ol. LXXVI, 476 B.c., 
or, according to others, four years later. Hiero had gained a like vic- 
tory at the Olympian games, Ol. LX XIII, 488 B.c., as also at the Pythian 
games, Ol. LX XIII 3, 486 B.c., and Ol. LXXIV 3, 482 B.c. The sec- 
ond Pythian ode commemorates a victory won by his chariot of four 
colts, probably at Thebes. He was successful in the more distinguished 
race of the fourhorse chariot, first at Delphi, Ol. LXXVI 3, 474 B.c., 
commemorated by the first Pythian ode, and afterwards at Olympia, 
Ol. LXXVITI, 468 B.c., the year before his death. 

Besides the first Olympian, Pindar composed for Hiero the first three 
Pythian odes, a hyporchema, and a scolion. : 

Hiero was son of Deinomenes and brother of Gelo (see Pyth. I 79 and 
note), at whose subjection of Syracuse he became ruler of Gela, 485 B.c., 
and at whose death he became tyrant.of Syracuse, 478 B.c, He was an 
arbitrary monarch (see on Pyth. I 30, 90), but generous to poets, and his 
court has been compared with that of Augustus. Unfortunately for his 
fame, he belonged to a falling dynasty. He died 467 B.c, His achieve- 
ments are referred to in the odes in his honor, The sixth Olympian and 
first Nemean odes were composed for his subjects and friends, besides 
others not contained in this collection. 


Tn the Altis, the sacred enclosure in which the temples stood at 


On. I 2.] FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE. 15 


Olympia, a bronze chariot with a man upon it (the work of Onatas of 
Aigina) and on either side of this a racehorse («éAns), on which a boy 
was seated (the work of Calamis), bore an inscription that these were 
dedicated to Zeus by Deinomenes in memory of the Olympian victories 
of his father, Hiero. Paus. VIII.42; 9— 


Σόν ποτε νικήσας, Zed ᾽Ολύμπιε, σεμνὸν ἀγῶνα 
τεθρίππῳ μὲν ἅπαξ, μουνοκέλητι δὲ δίς, 

dap Ἱέρων τάδε σοι ἐχαρίσσατο" παῖς δ᾽ ἀνέθηκε 
Δεινομένης πατρὸς μνῆμα Συρακοσίου. 


This ode celebrates Hiero’s victory, but the pervading thought is not 
‘“ Hiero was victorious at Olympia,” but rather this: “The Olympian 
games at which Hiero was victorious are the most glorious of all.” From 
this thought, expressed at the beginning of the ode, the poet passes to the 
story of Pelops, the Lydian king, beloved of the gods, who first with un- 
wearying horses won a race at Olympia. The clearly-marked transi- 
tions, vs. 23 fg. and 93 fg., divide the introduction and conclusion from 
the myth, which is the ὀμφαλός, the heart of the ode, and which illus- 
trates suitably the victory of Hiero, the powerful tyrant of Syracuse. 

The ode, it is supposed, was sung in the palace at Syracuse. Pindar 
himself may have been present, as is indicated by v. 16. 

Page 

1. The introduction may be compared with that of Ol. XI.— ἄριστον 1 
μὲν ὕδωρ: the same simile is found at the close of Ol. III. Cf. Plato, 
Euthyd. 304 B τὸ yap σπάνιον τίμιον" τὸ δὲ ὕδωρ εὐωνότατον ἄριστον ὄν, 
ὡς ἔφη Πίνδαρος. Aristotle, Rhet. A, 1364 a καὶ τὸ σπανιώτερον τοῦ ἀφθό- 
νου [μεῖζόν ἐστι] οἷον χρυσὺς σιδήρου, ἀχρηστότερος ὥν" μεῖζον γὰρ ἣ κτῆσις 
διὰ τὸ χαλεπωτέραν εἶναι. ἄλλον δὲ τρόπον τὸ ἄφθονον τοῦ σπανίου, ὅτι 
ἣ χρῆσις ὑπερέχει: τὺ γὰρ πολλάκις τοῦ ὀλιγάκις ὑπερέχει - ὅθεν λέγεται 
““ἄριστον μὲν ὕδωρ." Plutarch queries whether water or fire 15 the more 
useful. It was a widespread opinion among the ancients that water was 
the first of the elements. — 6 δὲ... πλούτου: construe 6 δὲ χρυσὸς ἅτε 
πῦρ αἰθόμενον νυκτί, ἔξοχα διαπρέπει πλούτου. Cf. Isth. V 2. 

2. μεγάνορος πλούτου : ‘princely riches.’ Cf. Pyth. X 18 ἀγάνορα 
πλοῦτον. The gen. depends upon the superlative idea in διαπρέπει ἔξοχα. 





H. refers to Hadley’s Grammar; G. to Goodwin’s Grammar; GMT. to 
Goodwin’s Moods and Tenses of the Greek Verb. Hom. A, B, IT, κτλ. to the 
books of the Iliad: Hom. a, B, y, κτλ. to the Odyssey. 


76 NOTES. [Ox. I 3- 
Page 
1 In διά lies in general the idea of distinction in both senses, difference (as 
here), and superiority.— The first two comparisons are put in indepen- 
dent sentences. The thought is:“As water is the best thing, and as gold 
gleams above other possessions like fire in the night, so the Olympian 
games are of all the most magnificent.’ But when the poet comes to the 
principal sentence, a new and still grander comparison occurs to him and 
the form of expression is changed. Thus the way is carefully prepared 
for the figure of the sun in the heavens. ; 

3. et δ᾽ ἄεθλα : ‘but if thou desirest to sing of games, dear heart.’ — 
ἄεθλα: ἀγῶνας. Perhaps a transition from the meaning of ‘prizes’ to 
‘games’ is found in passages like Archilochus, fr. 104 Εὖτε πρὸς ἄεθλα 
δῆμος HOpolCero. —[yapvev: ynpvew: Doric inf.; cf. Pyth. IV 56, 115; 
6. 119: 14¢. The Doric ending -εν is sustained by the consensus of the 
mss., but is found in Pindar only at the end of the verse where -εἰν might 
stand. For the similar case of the acc. plur. see v. 53.] 

4. ἦτορ: see on Ol. II 89. 

5. μηκέτι σκόπει: ‘seek no longer for another star more cheering, 
life-giving, than the sun.’ 

6. ἐν ἁμέρᾳ is added because of νυκτί in v. 2.— ἄστρον is used here 
like ἀστήρ. ---- ἐρήμας δι᾿ αἰθέρος (cf. Hor. Car. 1 3: 34 vacuum aera): as 
the sun in a clear sky appears alone, hiding the stars (while by night the 
heavens are adorned with “radiant orbs’’), so does the brilliant glory of 
the Olympian games obscure all others. — αἰθήρ is here fem. as e.g. Soph. 
Oed. Tyr. 866 οὐρανίαν | δι᾽ αἰθέρα. Cf. Ol. VII 67 and note. 

7. ᾿Ολυμπίας : 1.6. Ὀλυμπίας ἀγῶνος. Comparatio compendiaria. So 
Shakespeare, King John II 431 ‘‘ Whose veins bound richer blood than 
Lady Blanch”; Hamlet III 4 “An eye like Mars, ...a station like 
the herald Mercury.” --- αὐδάσομεν : future with μή as an exhortation. 
(Pindar seems not to use the subj. with short modevowel, although 
πάξομεν, Ol. VI 3; βάσομεν, Ol. VI 24; δαμωσόμεθα, Isth. VIII 9, as 
well as this αὐδάσομεν, could be understood as subjunctives.) 

8. ὅθεν... μητίεσσι : ‘whence the song surges about the minds of the 
poets’; 1.6. the games afford the poets subject for’song; Olympia is the 
source of song. Cf. Ol. III 9 ἅ τε Mica... τᾶς ἄπο | θεόμοροι νίσοντ᾽ ἐπ᾽ 
ἀνθρώπους ἀοιδαί. 

9, σοφών: ‘poets. See Pyth. 1 12, 42, κτλ. So in Arist. Frogs 882, 
1519; in Xenophon, An. I 2: 8 σοφία = poetic skill, and hence music. — 
κελαδεῖν : ‘to loudly praise. So Ol. 11 2; Pyth. 158. Cf. Arist. Frogs 
383 (αθέοις μολπαῖς κελαδεῖτε. 

10. Κρόνου παῖδα: Zeus is made prominent here as the patron of the 
Olympian games (see Ol, II init.), and thus the giver of the victory 


Ox. I 18.] FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE. TT 
Page 

See v. 106 fg. So Apollo is brought into the foreground of the Pythian 1 

odes, cf. Pyth. I 1, 39, If 16, IV 3; and Poseidon in the Isthmian 

odes, cf. Isth. I 32, 52 fg.— ἱκομένους agrees with the subject of κελαδεῖν. 

Cf. Isth. I 46. 

11. μάκαιραν : ‘happy,’ ‘wealthy.’ So riches is the principal idea 
in ὄλβος, Ol. 11 10, VI 72. Cf. Hor. Car. III 29: 11 beatae Romae.. Ὁ 

12. θεμιστεῖον : ‘law-giving. Cf. Pyth. 1V 152; Hom. A 569 θεμισ- 
τεύοντα νέκυσσιν. Aesch. Pers. 764 ἔχοντα σκῆπτρον εὐθυντήριον. Or it 
may be ‘just’ (cf. Ol. VI 93), and the gloss of Hesychius, θεμίστε(ι)ον" 
δίκαιον may be referred to this line. —dpoémev: so Soph. Electra 651 
σκῆπτρά τ᾽ ἀμφέπειν τάδε. Cf. διέπων, Ol. VI 99. -- πολυμάλῳ : for the 
fertility of Sicily, see Nem. I 14 fg. and note. It was preéminently 
the country of herds, herdsmen, and bucolic poetry. 

13. δρέπων : the figure is taken from plucking flowers. So Pyth. I 
49, IV 130. In this sense the middle voice is more frequent, as 
Nem. II 9. --- κορυφὰς ἀρετᾶν (cf. Nem. I 34): ie. ‘the highest of all 
virtues,’ and ‘praise for the highest of all virtues,’ bravery in war, hos- 
pitality, delight in the Greek games, love for music. 

14. ἀγλαΐζεται év: ‘delights in.’ Cf. Soph. Trach. 1118 ἐν οἷς χαίρειν 
προθυμεῖ. 

15. μουσικᾶς ἐν ἀώτῳ: at the court of Hiero, besides Pindar, were 
present Aeschylus, Simonides, Bacchylides, Epicharmus, and possibly 
Sophron and Xenophanes. The tyrant was liberal to the poets though 
he was said to be grasping in his dealings with his subjects. 

16. ota: ‘as.’ —walfopev: ‘sing merrily.’ Cf. Verg. Ecl. I 10 ludere 2 
calamo agresti. Among these jovial strains are to be understood prob- 
ably the scolia or drinking-songs. 

17. Oapa: ‘ often’; ; (for Odua, ‘simul,’ see Ol. VII 12), — Δωρίαν : to 
celebrate a Dorian ἜΞΩ in his own home. It is tuned in the Dorian 
scale. See on v. 102.—dard ...AdpBave (Figurative. It is not to be 
understood that the accompaniment of the lyre began here): the lyre 
when not wanted was hung on a nail. Cf. Hom. θ 67 καδ δ᾽ ἐκ πασσα- 
λόφι κρέμασεν φόρμιγγα λίγειαν. --- φόρμιγγα: other odes were accom- 
panied by both lyre and flute. See on Ol. VII 12. 

18. εἴ τί τοι : conditional in form, but not in force ; cf. St. Paul, Ep. 
Philip. II 1 εἴ τις οὖν παράκλησις ἐν Χριστῷ, urd, if dere be, therefore, 
any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the 
spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfill ye my joy.—IIteas: the site 
of the old Achaean fortress, which had been destroyed long before Pin- 
dar’s time. Pisa was probably a little to the east of Olympia, with 
which it seems to be identified here and ΟἹ. IT 3.— Φερενίκου : Hiero’s 


a, 
- wee 
mt F ant od = 


78 * NOTES. [Ox. I 19- 
Page 
2 successful horse. Bacchylides also celebrates him, fr. 6 Ξανθότριχα μὲν 
Pepévixoy |’AApedy παρ᾽ εὐρυδίναν πῶλον ἀελλοδρόμον | εἶδε νικάσαντα. 
The same Pherenicus (or perhaps his grandsire) is mentioned in Pyth. III 
74, which ode also was written in Hiero’s honor. 

19. νόον... φροντίσιν: Pindar seems to have been present at the 
race. The beauty of the games and of the horse (subject his mind to 
thought) urge him to sing. — γλυκυτάταις .. . φροντίσιν : ‘ sweetest med- 
itations.’ φροντίς is used of poetry like μελέτη, Ol. XIV 18. 

20. ᾿Αλφεῴ : Olympia lies on the right bank of the Alpheus, which 
rises in Arcadia, and as it enters Pisatis is about one hundred and eighty 
feet in width, as wide as the Tiber at Rome. The depth is generally not ἡ 
more than five feet. \The water is muddy, but abounds in fish and is 
used to float down the logs which are cut on the mountains. 

21. ἀκέντητον : cf. Plato (of the ‘ good horse’) Pheedr. 253 D ἄπληκ- 
τος, κελεύματι μόνον καὶ λόγῳ ἡνιοχεῖται. ---- δρόμοισι : the stadium was 
traversed twelve times, see Ol. II 50, VI 75. 

22. κράτει προσέμιξε : ‘brought to victory.’ Cf. Hor. Car. I 1 dis 
miscent superis. See on Nem. I 18. κράτος is first ‘might,’ then the 
‘success gained by might’; cf. v.78 and Hom. @ 280 ἠῶθεν δὲ θεὸς δώ- 
σει κράτος ᾧ κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσιν. Soph. Elect. 84 ταῦτα yap φέρει | νίκην τ᾽ ἐφ᾽ 
ἡμῖν καὶ κράτος τῶν δρωμένων. 

28. Συρακόσιον and βασιλῆα are in double apposition with δεσπόταν. 
The title βασιλεύς belongs properly to the princes of the heroic age. It 
is a more honorable term than τύραννος. --- λάμπει δέ οἱ : ‘ the king’s fame 
is bright.’ —ot retains the force of the original initial digamma. So 
v. 65, Ol. VII 89 etc. Cf. τὲ pw, v. 104; πολλὰ εἰδώς, ΟἹ]. II 86; τὲ 
ἐτέων, 11 93; εἴη avddvew, Pyth. I 29; see on Ol. XIV 22. 

24. Λνδοῦ.... αποικίᾳ: Pisa. Perhaps, however, the first colony 
settled in Argolis. See Curtius, Greek Hist. Book I, Chap. III. 

25. The common story says that Tantalus, son of Zeus and king of 
Lydia, killed his son Pelops, cooked him, and placed him before the gods 
who had come to feast with him. The other divinities did not touch the 
horrible dish, but Demeter failed to notice the deception and ate one 
shoulder. When then the gods placed the remains in a caldron and 
recalled Pelops to life, Demeter gave him an ivory shoulder. The god- 
fearing poet rejects this story as unworthy of the gods, but seeks to un- 
ravel the origin of the common fable and gives it in another form which 
is more honorable to the divinities. (See on Ol. V1 34.) That Pelops had 
an ivory shoulder and that he disappeared from among men, Pindar does 
not deny, but explains. For the story, cf. Ovid, Met. VI 407 manibus 
mox caesa paternis | membra ferunt iunxisse deos ; aliisque repertis, | qui 


Ox. I 37.] FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE. το 

᾿ Page 
locus est iuguli medius summique lacerti, | defuit. impositum est non 2 
comparentis in usum | partis ebur; factoque Pelops fuit integer illo. 
Nonnus, Dionysiaca XVIII 24 ὑπὲρ Σιπύλου δὲ καρήνων | Τάνταλος, ὡς ἐνέ- 
πουσι, τεὸν ξείνισσε τοκῆα, | δαιτρεύσας δ᾽ ἑὸν υἷα θεοῖς παρέθηκεν ἐδωδήν] 
καὶ Πέλοπος πλατὺν ὦμον, ὅσον θοινήσατο And, | μορφώσας ἐλέφαντι, νόθῳ 
τεχνήμονι κόσμῳ, | vida δαιτρευθέντα πάλιν ζώγρησε Κρονίων. --- τοῦ : the 
poet often effects the transition to the myth by means of a relative. — 
ἐράσσατο : inceptive aorist; ‘fell in love,’ ‘ became enamored.’ 

26. ἐπεί: ‘since’ he was born with an ivory shoulder, i.e. because he 
was beautiful and of noble birth. A white spot on the shoulder was the 
family birthmark of the Pelopids. — καθαροῦ : opposed to the blood- 
stained caldron of the fable. —A€Byros : the basin in which the new-born 
infant was washed. Pindar, though he rejects the common story, retains 
the traditional expressions, λέβης and éAdpas. — Κλωθώ: the Fates are 
present at birth as well as at death. So Ol. V1 42. Cf Nem. VII 1 
Ἐλείθυια, mdpedpe Μοιρᾶν βαθυφρόνων. In Euripides, Iphig. Taur. 206, 
the Fates are λόχιαι θεαί. 

27. ὦμον: acc. of specification. — κεκαδμένον : cf. Verg. Georg. III 7 
umeroque Pelops insignis eburno. 

28. θαυματά (not θαύματα) : ‘truly many things are to be wondered 
at. --ο ὑπὲρ... λόγον (construe with δεδαιδαλμένοι) : cf. Thuc. I 21 ὡς 
ποιηταὶ ὑμνήκασι περὶ αὐτῶν ἐπὶ τὸ μεῖζον κοσμοῦντες. 

29. ἐξαπατῶντι aon : used absolutely. — μῦθοι (refers to the 
stories of the προτέρων, v. 36): in apposition with φάτις, The verb is 
attracted by it into the plural number. 

30. χάρις: ἡ τῆς ποιητικῆς χάρις Kal τὰ ἄπιστα ποιεῖ πιστά. Cf. Ol. 
XIV 3 fg. Tibullus I 4: 63 carmina ni sint, | ex umero Pelopis non 
nituisset ebur. 

31. τιμάν : ‘her authority,’ ‘credence.’ —épyjoaro: gnomic aorist. 

| 33. ἁμέραι (sc. εἰσίν) : personification, as is shown by μάρτυρες. See on 
Ol. 11 17. Future time brings the truth to light. Cf. Ol. X 53 ὅ τ᾽ ἐξελέγχων 
μόνος | ἀλάθειαν ἐτήτυμον | χρόνος τόδε σαφανὲς ἰὼν πόρσω κατέφρασεν. 

35. [φάμεν : φάναι. H. 381 D; G. 126: 9.]-- ἀμφὶ δαιμόνων : ‘con- 
cerning the ρσοαβ.᾽ --- μείων : ‘less is the blame.’ Cf. Pyth. I 82. For 
the litotes, cf. Hom. E 800 ἢ ὀλίγον of παῖδα ἐοικότα γείνατο Τυδεύς. 

36. υἱέ Ταντάλου, σὲ δέ: tlie particle δὲ follows the pronoun since 
the vocative is an interjection, without construction in the sentence. So 
Ol. VI 22 and often. Aesch. Prom. 3 Ἥφαιστε, σοὶ δὲ χρή. Choeph. 
490 ὦ Περσέφασσα, dds δὲ κτλ. --- ἀντία προτέρων : ‘in ἐν gee to those 
who have gone before.’ 

"87. ἐκάλεσε: sc. θεούς, easily supplied from v. 39. — εὐνομώτατον : it 
was undefiled by Pelops’s blood. 


80 NOTES. (On, I 38- 
Page | 
2 388. ἔρανον is here a general term for ‘banquet.’ Euripides uses the 
same word for the same feast, Helena 388. So Epicharmus fr. 65 
(Ahrens) Ὁ Ζεύς μ᾽ ἐκάλεσε Πέλοπί γ᾽ ἔρανον ἱστιῶν. ---- φίλαν : a Homeric 
use of the epithet. — Σίπυλον : the home of Tantalus, a city on the moun- 
tain of the same name in Magnesia. It lay in the earthquake belt and 
was destroyed early. Aristotle, Meteorol. B 368 b γενομένου σεισμοῦ τὰ 
περὶ Σίπυλον ἀνετράπη. Pliny, Nat. Hist. ΠῚ 91 (terra devoravit) Sipylum 
in Magnesia et prius in eodem loco clarissimam urbem quae Tantalis γο- 
cabatur. From these earthquakes may have arisen the myth of the sud- 
den overthrow of Tantalus and his proverbial prosperity. 
3 39. ἀμοιβαῖα shows that Tantalus had been invited to the feasts of 
the gods. See on v. 54. 

40. ᾿Αγλαοτρίαιναν : see on v. 73.— ἁρπάσαι, with σέ as object, de- 
pends on φθέγξομαι. 

41. δαμέντα : cf. Hom. 1 454 δαμασσάμενος φρένας οἴνῳ. ---- ἀν᾽ ἵπποις : 
‘on a golden chariot.’ trou is used as in Homer for both horses and 
chariot. Cf. Ol. VIII 50 ἀποπέμπων Αἰακόν | δεῦρ᾽ dv’ ἵπποις xpucéas. 

42. μεταβάσαι: inf. of result after δαμέντα... ἱμέρῳ, cf. κελαδεῖν, 
v. 9. 

43. δευτέρῳ: Pindar seems to regard Ganymede as the son of Lao- 
medon, who was the contemporary of Pelops. So Eurip. Troad. 820 fg. 
μάταν ἄρ᾽, ὦ χρυσέαις ἐν οἰνοχόαις ἁβρὰ βαίνων, | Λαομεδόντιε παῖ, | Ζανὸς 
ἔχεις κυλίκων | πλήρωμα, καλλίσταν λατρείαν. This seems to be the view 
of Cicero, Tusc. Disp. I 65 nec Homerum audio, qui Ganymeden a diis 
raptum ait propter formam, ut Jovi bibere ministraret: non iusta causa 
cur Laomedonti tanta fieret iniuria. In Homer, Ὑ 231 fg., Ganymede 
is the son of Tros and brother of Ilus, who was the father of Laomedon. 
The seizure of Pelops, the poet thinks, must have been earlier than that 
of Ganymede, for the memory of it had been lost. 

45. τωὔτ᾽ ἐπὶ χρέος : ‘for the same service,’ i.e. to be the beloved cup- 
bearer of a god; cf. Hom. ¥ 234 Διὶ oivoxoevew.— [τωὐτό : Doric as well 
as Ionic crasis. | | 

46. ματρί: ‘the men after long search did not bring thee to thy 
mother ;’ a delicate touch of nature. So Nem. I 50, Alcmene is the first 
to hasten when her child is in danger. Cf. Pyth. IV 186. 

47. φθονερῶν γειτόνων : with the true story of the poet is contrasted 
the talk of the neighbors, envious of Tantalus’s favors from the gods; the 
ghastly feast is contrasted with the lawful banquet, the death of Pelops 
with his removal to Olympus. 

48. ὕδατος... εἰς ἀκμάν : εἰς ὕδωρ ἀκμαίως ζέον, ‘into the boiling 
might of the water.’ —mupt: dative of means with (έοισαν. 


Ox. I 57.] FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE. ΩΤ 
Page 

49. τάμον : sc. θεοί, from v. 39; the object is the same as of ἄγαγον, 5 
γ. 46.— κατὰ μέλη : μελεῖστί, ‘limb from limb.’ 

50. τραπέζαισι : the Homeric custom, that each guest should have a 
separate table.— ἀμφὶ Sevrara: ‘near the close of the feast.’ — κρεῶν 
σέθεν : ‘of thy flesh.’ 

52. ἄπορα: ‘it is impossible.’ Cf. Eur. Iph. Taur. 386 ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν | 
τὰ Ταντάλου θεοῖσιν éotiduarc. | ἄπιστα κρίνω παιδὸς ἡσθῆναι Bopg. The 
neuter plural is sometimes used with the impersonal verb, which here is 
to be supplied. So ἐοικότα, Pyth. I 34; ἀδύνατα, Pyth. II 81; μακρά μοι 
νεῖσθαι, Pyth. ΤΥ 247.— τινά : it was said, as has been seen, that De- 
meter devoured the shoulder. 

53. Asyndeton is frequent where as here the following sentence ex- 
plains or accounts for the preceding. — ἀκέρδεια : litotes ; ‘loss,’ ‘pun- 
ishment.’ — θαμινά is much like ἀεί, ‘always,’ as Hor. Car. III 2:31, 
raro is nearly equal to nunquam.—([kakayopos: κακηγόρους. Doric acc. 
Η. 154 Ὁ; G. 44:4. The verse would allow the Attic ending -ous. Cf. 
on γαρύεν, Vv. 3.] 

54. εἰ δὲ δή τινα: cf. Ol. ΤΙ δ6. --- σκοποί: ‘ guardians,’ ‘lords.’ Cf. 
Ol. VI 59, XIV 3; Aesch. Suppl. 381 τὸν ὑψόθεν σκοπὸν ἐπισκόπει. --- 
Tantalus alone of mortals was admitted to the feasts of the gods; Ovid, 
Met. VI 173 Tantalus | cui licuit soli superorum tangere mensas. 

55. ἀλλὰ γάρ: ‘but (his good fortune ended) for’ . ..— καταπέψαι : 
cf. Hom. A 81 χόλον καταπέψῃ, and for the thought, Pyth. II 26. 

56. κόρῳ : see on Ol. VII 90. Cf. Ol. XIII 10 Ὕβριν, Κόρου ματέρα 
θρασύθυμον. . Theognis 153 τίκτει τοι κόρος ὕβριν. Solon IV 9 od γὰρ 
ἐπίστανται κατέχειν κόρον. Aesch. Persians 821 ὕβρις γὰρ ἐξανθοῦσ᾽ ἐκάρ- 
πωσε στάχυν ἄτη». 

57. ἄταν : blind infatuation and the resulting ruin. — of belongs to 
the verb, not to πατήρ. --- πατήρ : sc. ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν re. — λίθον : in de- 
finitive apposition with ἂν (ἄταν) ; then, because of this apposition, αὐτῷ 
is added, which repeats of. — The rock is not mentioned among the suf- 
ferings of Tantalus in Hom. A 582 fg.; but the Homeric Nekyia gives 
the story in a different form from the other accounts, and, according to 
the scholia, Aristarchus pronounced that passage spurious. We find the 
rock mentioned first in Archilochus, fr. 53 Μηδ ὁ Ταντάλου λίθος | τῆσδ᾽ 
ὑπὲρ νήσου κρεμάσθω. ‘ The rock of Tantalus” became proverbial for any 
great danger. So Isth. VIII 11 of the Persian invasion. Cf. Plato, 
Crat. 395 Ὁ τελευτήσαντι ἐν ddou ἣ ὑπὲρ τῆς κεφαλῆς τοῦ λίθου τανταλεία. 
In Euripides, Orestes 4 fg., Tantalus hovers in the air, and a rock seems 
about to fall upon him: 6 yap μακάριος, κοὺκ ὀνειδίζω τύχας, | Διὸς πεφυ- 
KOS, ὡς λέγουσι, TdyTados | κορυφῆς ὑπερτέλλοντα δειμαίνων πέτρον | ἀέρι 


89, NOTES. [Oxn. I 58-- 
Page 

3 ποτᾶται καὶ τίνει ταύτην δίκην, | ds μὲν λέγουσιν, ὅτι θεοῖς ἄνθρωπος dv | 
κοινῆς τραπέζης ἀξίωμ᾽ ἔχων ἴσον, | ἀκόλαστον ἔσχε γλῶσσαν, αἰσχίστην 
νόσον. ᾿ 

58. κεφαλᾶς : genitive of place whence. In prose we should expect 
ἀπό or ἐξ. Cf. ἀθανάτων, below, and Hom. o 8 ’Odvoja διώκετο οἷο δόμοιο. 
--οαὐφροσύνας : for the gen. of separation with ἀλᾶται, cf. Eur. Troad. 
635 ψυχὴν GAara τῆς πάροιθ᾽ εὐπραξία. 

60. μετὰ τριῶν: sc. πόνων. Besides hunger, thirst and fear, he has 
immortality. — πόνον is in apposition with βίον. ---- ἀθανάτων : ‘from the 
immortals,’ — κλέψαις [κλέψας, cf. ὀλέσαις, v. 79]: Nonnus calls Tantalus 
‘the thief of the cups,’ φῶρα κυπέλλων. 

61. ἁλίκεσσι is made prominent in opposition to the gods. 

4 63. οἷσιν: ‘by which. Cf. Pyth. 1X 63 νέκταρ ἐν χείλεσσι καὶ dp- 
βροσίαν στάξοισι θήσονταί τέ νιν ἀθάνατον. ‘Theocritus XV 106 Κύπρι 
Διωναία, τὺ μὲν ἀθανάταν ἀπὸ θνατᾶς, | ἀνθρώπων ὧς μῦθος, ἐποίησας Βερενί- 
καν, | ἀμβροσίαν ἐς στῆθος ἀποστάξασα γυναῖκος. Ovid, Met. XIV 606 
[ Venus] ambrosia cum dulci nectare mixta | contigit os [of Aeneas] fecit- 
que deum:— This has been compared with the taking of the fruit of 
the tree of knowledge and the fall of Adam. 

64. ἔθεσαν : sc. αὐτόν. --- θεόν : emphatic. 

65. τοὔνεκα, ‘because of this crime,’ refers to κλέψαις δῶκεν since 
ei... ἁμαρτάνει is parenthetical. —ot: dat. of disadvantage. As a pun- 
ishment for Tantalus’s attempt to confer immortality upon his. friends, 
the gods sent Pelops from an immortal life back among the short-lived 
race of men.—adAvw, αὖτις : Hpic fulness of expression, as Hom. B 276 
οὔ θήν μιν πάλιν αὖτις ἀνήσει θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. 

66. ταχύπότμον, though ty regularly makes position. 

67. πρός : ‘towards,’ ‘near the time of,’ as Pyth. IX 25 πρὸς ἀῶ, 
‘towards morning.’ — For the position of ὅτε, see on Ol. VI 27. 

68. μέλαν : proleptic; covered it and niade it black. The chin cov- 
ered with soft down before the growth of the manly beard is πυρρός, e.g. 
Theoc. XV 130 οὐ κεντεῖ τὸ φίλαμ᾽, ἔτι of περὶ χείλεα muppd. — γένειον : 
in partitive apposition with viv. 

. 69. érotpov: ‘appointed,’ ‘destined’; see Ol. IL 76, VI 12. Or, 


as the scholiast, ἐπεὶ πᾶσι παρέκειτο, ἄθλος γὰρ ἣν τῷ νικῶντι. 





60. μετὰ τριῶν : a vexed passage. Some understand τριῶν as a round 
number ; cf. τρισάθλιος, τρισάσμενος, τριφίλητος, τριπόθητος, TpiBdpBapos. 
Others suppose that Tantalus is the fourth sufferer, with Sisyphus, Tityus, 
Ixion. Others still understand the danger from the rock as the fourth 
punishment, with hunger, thirst and weariness, 


On. I 82.] FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE. 83 
2 Page 

70. [Πισάτα: Doric gen. H. 149; G. 39: 8.1--- πατρός : Οἰνομάου. 4 
--- Ἱπποδάμειαν : in app. with γάμον. 

71. ἐγγὺς πολιᾶς ἁλός : coming to the god’s element that he may be 
the better heard. So Hom. A 350 Achilles to beseech Thetis’s help sits 
θῖν ἐφ᾽ ἁλὸς πολιῆς ὁρόων ἐπὶ οἴνοπα πόντον. Cf. Nonnus, Dion. XXXV 
189 ἐν δὲ ῥεέθροις ... ἱκέτευεν .. . ᾿Αφροδίτην | εἰσαΐων ὅτι Κύπρις ἀπόσπο- 
pds ἐστι θαλάσσης. --- οἷος ἐν ὄρφνᾳ : night and solitude are suited to ‘con- 
verse with the gods; ef. Ol. ΝῚ 61. The Homeric gods never appear in 
their true form to more than one mortal at once. 

73. Evrplawav (cf. v. 40 ᾿Αγλαοτρίαιναν, Pyth.II 12 ᾽Ορσοτρίαιναν. 
These accusatives in -éy correspond to masculine nominatives in -ἄ, aix- 
μητᾶ, ἱππότἄ, ἱππηλάτἄ, κτλ. All of these words with one exception (Θυέσ- 
τα, Hom. B 107) are said to be adjectives, and almost without exception 
are used before proper names): He calls upon Poseidon as the god of 
horsemanship. Cf. Arist. Clouds 83 νὴ τὸν Ποσειδῷ τουτονὶ τὸν ἵππιον. 

74. παρ ποδί: ‘at his feet,’ in the stream. 

75. μέν: a weakened μήν. --- φίλια Sapa: he grounds his request on 
the love through which he had been a joy to the god. Cf. Verg. Aen. 
IV 317 fuit aut tibi quidquam | dulce meum. 

76. πέδασον ἔγχος : Oenomaus promised his daughter and his king- 
dom to the suitor who should surpass him in the race. Whomever he 
overtook, however, he pierced with his spear; Paus. VIII 14: 10 6 δὲ | 
ἐν τῷ δρόμῳ τὸν μνηστῆρα, ὅπότε ἐγγὺς γένοιτο, κατηκόντιζεν. 

77. ταχυτάτων, regularly formed as the superlative of ταχύς, seems to 
be used nowhere else in classic writers. — ἁρμάτων és ἾΑλιν : the god’s 
chariot passes over the waves of the Aegean sea, from Lydia to Elis. 

78. κράτει πέλασον : cf. v. 22 and Hom. A 509 τόφρα δ᾽ ἐπὶ Τρώεσσι 
τίθει κράτος. For the dative οἵ, Ol. II 82; Eur. Iph. Taur. 886 θανάτῳ 
πελάσεις βάρβαρα φῦλα. 

79. ἐπεί: the god’s help is needed in such danger and difficulty. — 
τρεῖς τε kai: the simple καί is more usual, but cf. Hom. & 20 τριηκόσιοί 
τε καὶ ἑξήκοντα πέλοντο. Arist. Frogs 719 τοὺς καλούς τε κἀγαθούς. 
Soph. Elect. 885 ἐξ ἐμοῦ τε κοὐκ ἄλλων. 

80. μναστήρας : this myth may be a reference to the attempts made 
by Greek princes to gain possession of Elis. The Lydian was successful. 

81. ὁ μέγας δέ: (I know the danger) ‘ but.’ Peril does not attract a 
coward. Great danger calls for a man of strength and courage. See 
Pyth. IV 186 fg. 

82. οἷσιν. .. τὶς : construction κατὰ σύνεσιν, since τὶς has a general, 
and hence plural, force, — referring to each individual case. Η. 609 a; 
G, 151 n, 2,— For the negative implied in the question, cf, Ol. II 100, 


84 NOTES. [Ou. I 83- 
Page 
4 VI 6.— The certainty of death for all men is used often as an argument 
for bravery; e.g. by Hector, Hom. Z 488 and in Callinus I 9 ἀλλά τις ἰθὺς 
ἴτω | ἔγχος ἀνασχόμενος... οὐ γάρ κως θάνατόν ye φυγεῖν εἱμαρμένον ἐστίν. 

83. γήρας ἕψοι: cf. Pyth. IV 186 αἰῶνα πέσσοντα. ---- καθήμενος : 
‘sitting idle.’ Note the accumulation: ἀνώνυμον, ἐν σκότῳ, μάταν, ἅπάν- 
των καλῶν ἄμμορος. ; 

84. καλῶν ἄμμορος : cf. Ol. XI 18. --- ἀλλά rejects the life just de- 
scribed and introduces the resolution of Pelops. 

85. πράξιν : ‘accomplishment,’ ‘success,’ which could come only from 
the immortals, cf. Pyth. I 41.— δίδοι : an imperative form which is 
found only in Pindar. So Ol. VI 104, VII 89. 

5 86. ἐφάψατο ἔπεσιν : in Pindar verbs of touching are frequently con- 
strued with the dat. So e.g. ἡσυχίᾳ θιγεῖν, Pyth. IV 296. 
87. δίφρον χρύσεον : so Soph. Elect. 508 εὖτε yap ὃ ποντισθεὶς | Mup- 
᾿σιλος ἐκοιμάθη, | παγχρύσων ἐκ δίφρων |... πρόρριζος ἐκριφθείς. ---- πτεροῖ- 
ow: dat. of respect, cf. ταχὺς ποσίν. Paus. V 17:7 τοῖς δὲ τοῦ Πέλοπός 
[ἵπποις5] ἐστι πεφυκότα καὶ πτέρα. --- ἀκάμαντας : according to the common 
story, Pelops conquered by the trickery of Oenomaus’s charioteer, Myrti- 
lus. Pindar prefers to say that the victory was gained because of the 
unwearied horses of Poseidon. The beginning of the race between 
Pelops and Oenomaus was represented by the sculptures in the east ped- 
iment of the temple of Zeus at Olympia. Many fragments of this group 
have been brought to light by the recent excavations. On the chest of 
Cypselus, as seen by Pausanias at Olympia in the second century of our 
era, was figured the pursuit of Pelops and Hippodamia. 

88. ἕλεν : a zeugma; the verb is used in the two senses of καθεῖλε and 
ἔλαβε. There is a similar brachylogy in Pyth.1I 40. Cf. Hom. A 328 ἔνθ᾽ 
ἑλέτην δίφρον τε καὶ ἀνέρε. ---- σύνευνον : predicate. . 

89. € υἱούς: different lists are given. One scholiast enumerates 
Atreus, Thyestes, Pittheus, Alcathous, Pleisthenes, Chrysippus.—dperator 
μεμαλότας [from μέλω] : ‘devoted to virtues.’ Pindar, like Homer, says 
nothing of the crimes of Thyestes and Atreus. 

90. αἱμακουρίαις : the offerings of blood to appease the manes of the 
dead. At Olympia Pelops was honored above the other heroes as Zeus 
above the other gods, and to him was sacrificed yearly a black ram. — 
ἐμμέμικται: cf. v. 22; Isth. II 28 (quoted on Ol. 11 49). 

92. κλιθείς : cf. Hom. E 709 λίμνῃ κεκλιμένος (‘dwelling near’) Κη- 
φισίδι. Pelops’s grave and sanctuary (τὸ Πελόπιον) were on the right and 
north of the temple of Zeus, and near the great oracular altar of Zeus, 
hence πολυξενωτάτῳ παρὰ βωμῷ. For this altar, of which the lamids were 
the priests, see on Ol, VI 70. 


Ox. I 104.] FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE, 85 
; _ Page 

93. ἀμφίπολον: cf. Ol. XII 2.— τὸ δὲ κλέος : the poet opens the way 5 
for the return to the present victory. The transition from the myth 
strongly resembles the transition to the myth of Pelops; ef. v. 23. 

94, δέδορκε: ‘beams,’ ‘shines.’ Of. v. 23 λάμπει δέ of κλέος. The 
fame of Pelops shines afar. — τᾶν ’OX. ἐν δρόμοις - cf. Pyth. I 32. 

95. ταχυτὰς ποδῶν : swiftness of horses (as Pherenicus) as well as of 
men. — ἐρίζεται : subjective middle, H. 690 ἃ. 

97. λοιπὸν ἀμφὶ βίοτον: ‘for the rest of his life.” Cf. Plato, Rep. 
465 D ζήσουσί τε τοῦ μακαριστοῦ βίου, ὃν of ᾿Ολυμπιονῖκαι ζῶσι, μακαριώ- 
τερον. --- ἀμφί: cf. ΟἹ. IT 30. 

99. ἀέθλων κτλ. : ‘so far, at least, as games are concerned.’ — τὸ πα- 
ράμερον : enduring fortune, like the glory of this victory. 

100. ἔρχεται : cf. the similar use of venio. —épé δὲ . .. χρή: it is the 
poet’s duty, see Pyth. IV 1. The poem is the crown which he has 
twined; see Ol. VI 86. 

101. κεῖνον : the victor.—immi@ νόμῳ : ‘with equestrian strain.’ 
This seems to have been an old popular song. Cf. the famous Castoreum, 
Pyth. II 69; Isth. I 16, 

102. Αἰοληΐδι μολπᾷ (in apposition with νόμῳ) : in spite of the Δωρίαν 
φόρμιγγα οἷν. 17. The highest note of the old Dorian tetrachord was 
the lowest of the Aeolian; as the scale was extended, the upper tetra- 
chord of the Dorian scale became the lower tetrachord of the Aeolian. 
Thus the latter was a Hypodorian mode, and seems to be included with 
the Dorian mode by Plato as it would be by modern musicians; and the 
Aeolian melody when “plagal,” running from the musical fourth below 
to the fourth above, could be accompanied by the Dorian lyre, ef. fr. 191 
AloAebs ἔβαινε Awplay κέλευθον ὕμνων. The Aeolian was essentially the 
same as our minor scale. The Dorian corresponded to our A-minor scale 
(with neither sharps nor flats); but the melody ended not on the minor 
tonic, A, but on the fifth, #, while the tonic, A, was heard in the accom- 
paniment (the accompaniment in Greek music being above the voice). 

103. πέποιθα κτλ.: I am persuaded that I shall praise among the 
men of this age no friend who is so well acquainted with the beautiful 
and so powerful in might. Cf. Pyth. IT 58 fg. 

104. ἀμφότερα : cf. Ol. VI 17; Isth. 1 42; Hom. © 179 ἀμφότερον 
βασιλεύς τ᾽ ἀγαθὺς κρατερός τ᾽ αἰχμητής». --- τὲ... ἀλλά instead of τὲ καί 
or οὐ μόνον... ἀλλὰ καί. See on Pyth. IV 80. Moreover the positive 
Ypw 1s followed by the comparative κυριώτερον. Cf. Tac. Ann. I 57 
quanto quis audacia promptus, tanto magis fidus. Shakespeare, Troilus 
IV 4 If I could temporise with my affection Or brew it to a weak and 
colder palate.—kadov: i.e. athletic contests, poetry, etc. Cf. νυ. 84; 


86 NOTES. (Ox. 1 105-117, 


Page 
5 Isth. VIII 77 and often.—t8pw governs the gen. after the analogy of 
verbs of mental action. Cf. Eur. Med. 285, κακῶν πολλῶν ἴδρις. H. 753d; 
G.180:1. The force of the original initial digamma (F.d-) explains the 
hiatus. See on v. 23. 

105. πτυχαῖς : elsewhere in Pindar this is used only of mountain 
glens, as Nem. II 21. Here it seems to refer to the alternation of strophe 
and antistrophe. ‘With artificial turns of poetry.’ 

106. θεὸς μήδεται: Zeus as patron of the Olympian games and of’ 
Διοτρεφέων βασιλήων is interested in Hiero’s success, εἰς τοῦτο σπουδάζει. 

107. ἔχων κῦδος : since the glory of the king redounds to the honor 
of Zeus. See v. 9, κελαδεῖν Κρόνου maida. Hiero’s victory, like that of 
Pelops, was won by the god’s help. 

108. μερίμναισιν : so Ol. 11 54 of desires for noble deeds and fame. 
---λίποι : subject is θεός, object σέ. Hiero is admonished gently that the 
favor of the gods may be lost, as Tantalus’s prosperity was overturned in 
amoment. Cf. the close of Ol. VII. | 

109. γλυκυτέραν (sc. μέριμναν, i.e. νίκην) σὺν ἅρματι: a victory with 
the fourhorse chariot. This wish was fulfilled in Ol. LXXVIITI, 468 z.c. 

6 110. κλεΐξειν : for the very unusual construction of κέν with the fut. 
inf. see GMT. 41 : 4. — ἐπίκουρον : the victor is exalted by the poet’s song. 
---ὁδὸν λόγων : via laudis. Cf. Ol. VI 23 where the poet mounts the car 
of poesy; Pyth. IV 247 fg. ΐ 

111, Κρόνιον : hill near Olympia with an altar of Cronus, See O1.VI 64. 

112. βέλος : the poet is fond of comparing his thoughts with the arrow 

shot from the bow. Cf. Ol. II 89, VI 6; Pyth. 112, 44; Nem. I 18; 
Isth. V 47.—dAxq@: construe with καρτερώτατον. 

113. ἐπ᾽ ἄλλοισι... μεγάλοι : ‘some pride themselves on one thing, 
some on another.’ 

114, μηκέτι... πόρσιον: cf. v. 5; Isth. V 14. --- πόρσιον : comp. of 
the Doric πόρσω = πόρρω. | 

115. εἴη : ‘contingat mihi ut.’ Cf. Pyth. I 29, ΤΙ 83, 96; Isth. I 64. 
-- τοῦτον χρόνον : ‘during this life,’ ‘as long as thou livest.’ 

116. τοσσάδε: adverbial. ‘And may I at each victory stand with 
my song beside the victor.’ 

117. σοφίᾳ (dat. of cause): see on σοφῶν, v. 9.— καθ᾽ “EAXavas: καθ᾽ 
Ἑλλάδα. Cf. ἀν’ Ἑλλάδα, Pyth. II 60. 

Compare with this conclusion that of ΟἹ. VI. : 

it is Pindar’s practice at the close of each ode to recount the victor’s 
previous achievements. The crowns which Hiero had already gained 
are not mentioned here, since the subject of this ode is the magnificence 
of the Olympian games, They are the sun; in this presence the stars of 
the other games are unseen, 


Ox. 117 SECOND. OLYMPIAN ODE. 


SECOND OLYMPIAN ODE. 


ΤΉΞΒΟ, son of Aenesidamus, the loved and honored tyrant of Acragas 
(Agrigentum) in Sicily, gained his sole victory in the Greek games with 
the fourhorse chariot at Olympia, Ol. LXX VI, 476 B.c., the year to which 
we have assigned the preceding ode in honor of Hiero. 

Thero was of the noble family of the Emmenidae, and descended from 
Cadmus, Oedipus, Polynices, and Thersander. His ancestors had wan- 
dered from Sparta to Thera, thence to Rhodes, thence to Gela in Sicily, 
and finally to Acragas. In the vicissitudes of the family, especially in 
those of the Cadmids, the poet finds a parallel to the life of the Sicilian 
tyrant. Joy and sorrow frequently alternate, but their fortunes are 
controlled by a wise and merciful divinity, and the tendency is toward 
ultimate happiness. 

Thero was intrusted with the throne of Acragas by his fellow-citizens, 
Ol. LXXIITI 1, 488 B.c. Under his rule the city flourished, and exten- 
sive additions were made to its territory. He was a friend of Hiero’s 
brother Gelo, to whom he gave his daughter in marriage (while he him- 
self married the daughter of Gelo’s brother, Polyzelus), and they were 
associated in the defeat and destruction of the Carthaginians at Himera, 
480 8.0. (cf. on Pyth. I 72 fg.). At Gelo’s death, his younger brother 
Polyzelus married the widow Damarete, daughter of Thero; and when he 
was plotted against by Hiero, Polyzelus sought refuge and help with the 
tyrant of Acragas, who was now both his father-in-law and son-in-law. 
This began between Thero and Hiero a quarrel which brought their armies 
face to face, but a reconciliation was effected through the poet Simonides. 

When this ode was composed Thero had hardly settled his quarrel with 
Miero ; he was distressed by the conspiracy against him of two kinsmen, 
Capys and Hippocrates; and he, who died three or four years later, seems 
to have been already a sufferer in health. At least this is the usual and 
simple explanation of the introduction of Pindar’s famous and beautiful 
description of the future state of existence, vs. 61-83. 

This chariot victory of Thero is celebrated in both the second and the 


88 NOTES. (Ox. IZ 1- 


third Olympian odes. The relation between these is uncertain. This 
second ode, however, seems to be the proper ἐπινίκιον, cf. v. 5, and may 
have been composed some weeks or months after the victory; perhaps 
the third ode was sent as a congratulatory epistle. 

This ode praises Thero’s justice and the magnificence and power which 
were gained by his family after many trials. May Zeus continue his 
favor to him and to his race, that the ills of the past may be forgotten in 
their new joys; as in the case of Cadmus’s daughters and in the family of 
Labdacus, whose descendant Thersander gained distinction which is re- 
newed in the victories of Thero and his brother. Wealth in such hands 
is a guiding star; it leads to deeds which secure immortality. While the 
wicked are punished after death, the righteous enter into a life where 
there is neither toil nor grief. Wise men can understand these hints — 
and will know that the poet predicts for the generous Thero a life with 
his renowned ancestors and Achilles. ? 

Vs. 12-22 form a transition to the heart of the ode from the introduc- 
tion; vs. 83-88 return to Thero, to whose praise the conclusion, vs, 89- 
100, is devoted. 

There is nothing to show where the ode was sung. 


Page 
6 1. ἀναξιφόρμιγγες : the instruments accompanied the voice. Pratinas, 


fr. 1 6 τὰν ἀοιδὰν κατέστασε Πιερὶς βασίλειαν" ὃ δ᾽ αὐλός | ὕστερον xopev- 
έτω" καὶ γάρ ἐσθ᾽ ὑπηρέτας. Pratinas also complains, Athenaeus XIV 
617 b, that in his degenerate age the singers are obliged to accompany 
the instruments. Plat. Repub. 400 A The words should come first and 
the rhythms be adapted to them. But cf. Pyth. I init. 
2. τίνα θεόν: cf. Hor. Car. I 12 Quem virum aut heroa lyra vel acri| 
tibia sumis celebrare, Clio? | quem deum?— The way is prepared for 
_the principal theme. The answers, with reasons, are given in vs. 3 fg. 
Zeus is the patron of the games, — to him Pisa belongs, — Heracles is the 
founder, and Thero the victor. In this perhaps is a further intimation: 
Zeus is the first of gods, Heracles the first of heroes, and Thero the first 
of men. — κελαδήσομεν : see on Ol. I 9. 
3. Πίσα: See on Ol. I 18, 
4. ἀκρόθινα [for ἀκροθίνια, as Ol. I 23 ἱπποχάρμαν for ἱππιοχάρμην]: 
predicate acc.; cf. epig. Paus. V 27 fin. Ζηνὶ θεῶν βασιλεῖ μ᾽ ἀκροθίνιον 
ἐνθάδ᾽ ἔθηκαν | Mevdaio., — Heracles established these games and sacri- 


er 


-»- τ Ἐ : Ε ᾿ ; A 
€ OF} Thr 7 


(UwNIVERSITY 
Ox, 1110] SECOND OLYMPIAN ODE.°; ,, 89 
Page 
ficed to the twelve gods at Olympia after his successful conflict with 7 
Augeas; cf. Ol. Χ 56 (where the story is told) τὰν πολέμοιο δόσιν | ἀκρόθινα 
διελὼν ἔθυε καὶ πενταετηρίδ᾽ ... ἔστασεν ἑορτάν. 

6. ὄπιν δίκαιον ξένων : ‘iustus hospitwm reverentia.” Hospitality is 
one of the highest virtues (see Nem. I 20), and for it Thero was famous, 
see vs. 93, 99.— ξένων : for the objective gen. with abstract noun ef. προ- 
μαθέος αἰδώς, Ol. VII 44. --- ἔρεισμ᾽ ᾿Ακράγαντος : in fr. 76 Pindar calls 
Athens Ἑλλάδος ἔρεισμα. Cf, the Homeric (¢.g. H 211) ἕρκος ᾿Αχαιῶν. 
In νυ. 81 of this ode, Hector is ‘pillar of Troy,’ Τροίας κίων. Catullus 
LXIV 26, Peleus is addressed as Thessaliae columen, as Hor. Car. II 17:4, 
Maecenas is Grande decus columenque rerum. St. Paul, Gal. 11 9 Ἰάκωβος 
κτλ. of δοκοῦντες στῦλοι εἶναι. Gregory Theologus, Anth. Pal. VIII 7, 
calls Basil ἕρμ᾽ ἱερήων. Cf. Shakespeare, Henry VI, II 1 Brave peers of 
England, pillars of the state. Milton, Par. Lost II 302 (Beelzebub) in 
his rising seem’d A pillar of state. Chaucer, Prologue 214 Unto his 
order he was a noble post. — Thero with Gelo and Hiero had saved the 
Greeks in Sicily by their victory over the Carthaginians at Himera. 
See on Pyth. I 75. 

7. εὐωνύμων : ἐνδόξων. ---- ὀρθόπολιν : cf. ὀρθώσειν, Nem. I 15. Aesch. 
Kum, 962 the Μοῖραι are called ὀρθονόμο. Thero is “atavis edite regi- 
bus, .. . et praesidium et dulce decus” of the state. 

8. καμόντες θυμῷ: cf. Nem. I 40 σπερχθεῖσα θυμῷ, Hom. a 4 πάθεν 
ἄλγεα ὃν κατὰ θυμόν. ---- They reached Acragas only after many wander- 
ings and failures. 

9. ἱερόν : Epic epithet. —&oyov: inceptive aorist, ‘gained.’ Cf. Pyth. 
I 65. Acragas was founded by the Geloans 581 8.0. ---- οἴκημα ποταμοῦ : 
οἴκημα ποτάμιον, a home on the banks of the river of thesame name. Cf. 
Pyth. VI 5 (an ode written for Thero’s brother Xenocrates) ἔνθ᾽ ὀλβίοισιν. 
Ἐμμενίδαις | ποταμίᾳ τ᾽ ᾿Ακράγαντι, Ol. VI 34 ᾿Αλφεὸν οἰκεῖν, Pyth. TV 56 
Νείλοιο τέμενος, Ol. XIII 61 Corinth is ἄστυ Πειράνας. Eur. Medea 846 
Athens is ἱερῶν ποταμῶν πόλις. ---- Σικελίας ὀφθαλμός : see on Ol. VI 16. 

10. αἰὼν δέ: Pindar, like Homer, is fond of the codrdinate construc- 
tion where we might expect a subordinate clause. — μόρσιμος : the scho- 
liast compares Hom. Τ' 182 ᾿Ατρείδη, μοιρηγενὲς, ὀλβιόδαιμον. --- ὄλβον : 
see on Ol. I 11. Acragas was one of the richest and most luxurious 
cities of ancient times. Plato and Empedocles are each credited with the 
remark that the people of that city feasted as if each day were to be their 
last, but built as if they expected to live forever. Its temples were the 
most gigantic structures of Sicily; notably the temple of Zeus Olympius, 
the outer columns of which were eleven feet six inches in diameter. 
This, however, was never completed, 


Be ie 


90 : NOTES. (Ou. 11 11- 
Page 
7 11. γνησίαις: ταῖς ἐκ γένους συγγεγενημέναις αὐτοῖς, ‘inborn.’ Pindar 
often speaks of Fortune as attending a family and affecting each member 
of it. True excellence is inherited. — ἐπί: ‘adds to’ their native virtues ; 
ef. Ol. XI 18. 

12. Kpdwe παῖ Ῥέας : Κρόνου καὶ Ῥέας παῖ. So Ol. VI 29 Poseidon 
is Κρόνιος. With Κρόνιε παῖ (so also Aesch. Prom. 577) cf. Pyth. 11 18, 
Soph. Ajax 134 Τελαμώνιε παῖ, Soph. El. 570 Λητῴα κόρη, Verg. Aen. III 
488 coniugis Hectoreae. — ἕδος νέμων : cf. Ol. V 17 Σωτὴρ ὑψινεφὲς Ζεῦ, 
Κρόνιόν τε ναίων λόφον | τιμῶν τ᾽ ᾿Αλφεὸν εὐρὺ ῥέοντα, κτλ. Aesch. Eum. 
918 (πόλιν) τὰν καὶ Ζεὺς 6 παγκρατὴς "Αρη5 τε νέμει. 

13. ἀέθλων κορυφάν: cf. Ol. I init., Ol. VI 69.—Kopuday: cf. ΟἹ. I 
13.— ἰανθεὶς κτλ. : 1.6. hearing the prayer of this ode. 

15. τῶν δὲ «rA.: construe τέλος ἔργων τῶν ἐν δίκᾳ τε καὶ παρὰ δίκαν 
πεπραγμένων. This is periphrastic for τὰ ἐν δίκᾳ κτλ. πεπραγμένα. 

16. ἐν δίκᾳ κτλ.: cf. Terence, Adelphi V 9: 33 iusta, iniusta, prorsus 
omnia.— The emphasis-is on mapa δίκαν as is shown by v. 18 λάθα δὲ 
πότμῳ, κτλ. 

17. χρόνος : time πρόδάσαι all things (6 πάντων πατήρ) yet it can destroy 
nothing. The Greeks often refer to the immutability of the past. Hom. 
I 249 οὐδέ τι μῆχος | ῥεχθέντος κακοῦ ἔστ᾽ ἄκος ἔσσεται. Simonides fr. 69 
τὸ γὰρ γεγενημένον οὐκέτ᾽ ἄρεκτον ἔσται. Agatho fr. 5 μόνου γὰρ αὐτοῦ καὶ 
θεὸς στερίσκεται, | ἀγένητα ποιεῖν ἅσσ᾽ ἂν ἢ πεπραγμένα. Time is often per- 
sonified. See on Ol. I 33; Pyth. I 46. Soalso in Shakespeare Two 
Gent. of Verona, III 1 Time is the nurse and breeder of all good. Soph. 
El. 179 χρόνος yap εὐμαρὴς θεός. 

18. The past cannot be changed, but its troubles may ἀν forgotten. 

21. πέμψῃ ἀνεκάς : ὅταν ἡ τοῦ θεοῦ Μοῖρα τὸν ὄλβον ἄνω αὐξήσῃ. Or the 
figure may be taken from a wheel, cf. Tibullus I 5: 70 Versatur celeri 
Fors levis orbe rotae. This is suited to the changing fortunes of Thero’s 
family. 

22. ἕπεται: ‘is suited to,’ ‘holds true in the case of.— 6 λόγος : ‘ this 
thought.’ — εὐθρόνοις (cf. χρυσόθρονος, Pyth. IV 260; Nem. I 37): Semele 
and Ino were received into the assembly of the gods. 

23. Κάδμοιο kovpats: Semele, Ino, Agaue, Autonoe. 

25. ζώει μέν : correlative with λέγοντι δέ, v. 28. 

26. Παλλάς is specially mentioned since she was one of the guardian 
divinities of Acragas. On its Acropolis were temples of Athena and of 
Zeus Atabyrius. Her cultus had been brought from Rhodes. She loves 
Semele as she is wont to love those whom Zeus loves. 

27. mats: sc. Semele’s, Dionysus. — κισσοφόρος : see fr. 75: 9. : 

28, λέγοντι [λέγουσι]... Ἴνοϊ: see Hom. ε 333 τὸν δὲ ἴδεν Κάδμου 


~ 


Ox, 11 43.] SECOND OLYMPIAN ODE. 91 


Page 
θυγάτηρ, καλλίσφυρος Ἰνὼ, | Λευκοθέη, ἣ πρὶν μὲν ἔην βροτὸς αὐδήεσσα, | viv 7 
δ᾽ ἁλὸς ἐν πελάγεσσι θεῶν ἐξ ἔμμορε τιμῆς. 

30. ἀμφί: so Ol. I 97. For its position after article and adj. cf. 
Aesch. Prom. 830 (ἐπεὶ yap ἦλθες) τὴν αἰπύνωτόν τ᾽ ἀμφὶ Δωδώνην. --- οὐ 
κέκριται (cf. Hesychius κεκριμένη . .. σαφής, evSndros): the lot of mortals 
is uncertain. This thought is introduced naturally by the fortunes of 
Cadmus’s daughters. 

31. πεῖρας κτλ.: ‘non est homini certus vitae terminus status, nec 
quando tranquillum diem nullo turbatum malo simus transacturi.’ 

32. παῖδ᾽ ἀελίου (in app. with ἁμέραν): cf. Ol. XI 3 of the rain, παί- 8 
δων νεφέλας. In Hesiod, Theog. 124, the day is daughter of the night. 

33. ῥοαὶ... ἄλλαι: cf. Ol. VII fin., Pyth. IIL 104 ἄλλοτε δ᾽ ἀλλοῖαι 
πνοαί | ὑψιπετᾶν avéuwv. There, too, the poet has been referring at length 
to the fortunes of Cadmus and his family: αἰὼν δ᾽ ἀσφαλής | οὐκ ἔγεντ᾽ 

.. οὔτε παρ᾽ ἀντιθέῳ Κάδμῳ. 

34. evOupidy: so εὐθυμίαν, Isth. I 6. --- μετά is placed between the 
two genitives which it governs. — ἔβαν [ἔβησαν] : gnomic aorist. 

35. πατρώϊον : that which belongs to the family. Cf. v. 11 ynotas 
ἀρεταῖς, Isth. 1 40 πότμος συγγενής. 

36. τῶνδε: Thero and his ancestors; cf. Ol. VI 102.— ἔχει: ‘holds,’ 
‘rules.’ 

37. παλιντράπελον : ‘returning,’ ‘recurring. — χρόνῳ: dat. of time 
as Ol. I 2. 

38. ἐξ οὗπερ : temporal, ‘since,’ as always in Homer. — μόριμος vids: 
Oedipus, according to the well-known myth, unwittingly slew his father 
Laius and wedded his mother Iocasta, and thus fulfilled the oracle ἐν 
Πυθῶνι χρησθέν. See Sophocles’s tragedy of Oedipus Tyrannus. 

39. συναντόμενος : cf. Soph. Oed. Tyr. 800 (OIA.) τριπλῆς | ὅτ᾽ ἦ κελεύ- 
Gov τῆσδ᾽ ὁδοιπορῶν πέλας, | ἐνταῦθά μοι κῆρύξ Te κἀπὶ πωλικῆς ἀνὴρ ἀπήνης 
ἐμβεβὼς, οἷον σὺ φῇς, | ξυνηντίαζον ... κτείνω δὲ τοὺς ξύμπαντα. 

41. ἰδοῖσα ὀξεῖα: ‘keen-eyed.’ 

42. ot: for Oedipus; to his grief.— The comitative force of σύν is 
inclining toward the instrumental; cf. v. 18, Pyth. IV 203, XI 36 
χρονίῳ σὺν “Ape | πέφνεν τε ματέρα θῆκέ τ᾽ Αἴγισθον ἐν φοναῖς. --- γένος : 
Eteocles and Polynices who fell by each other’s hands in the siege of 
Thebes. | : 

43. Θέρσανδρος : Thersander, son of Polynices and Argeia, who was 
the daughter of Adrastus, was made king of Thebes after the war of the 
Epigoni, in which he took part with Diomedes. He was slain by Tele- 
phus when landing at Mysia on his way against Troy. He is not men- 
tioned in Homer. He is made prominent here as one of the most distin- 


02 NOTES. [Ox. II 45- 
Page 
8 guished of Thero’s ancestors. — νέοις ἐν ἀέθλοις: ‘in youthful contests,’ 
1.8. ἐν τοῖς τῶν νέων ἀέθλοις. | 

45. ᾿Αδραστιδᾶν : Cadmus, Oedipus, and Thersander have been speci- 
fied; a reference to Adrastus, another famous ancestor of Thero, must not 
be wanting. — θάλος : ‘ glorious scion.’ Cf. Ol. V168; Hom. (157 λευσσόν- ᾿ 
των τοιόνδε θάλος χορὸν εἰσοιχνεῦσαν. Hom. Hy. Aphr. 278 τὸν μὲν ἐπὴν 
δὴ πρῶτον ἴδῃς θάλος ὀφθαλμοῖσι, | γηθήσεις ὁρόων. 

46. σπέρματος ἔχοντα κτλ.: the figure of the θάλος is continued. 
Thero, sprung from this stock, possesses the same virtues as Thersander, 
and must receive like praise with song and lyre (ἐγκωμίων τε μελέων Av- 
ρᾶν τε τυγχανέμεν). 

‘47. For the accompaniment of lyre and flute, see on Ol. VII 18, 

49. yépas: ‘prize of victory’; cf. Isth.1 14. Thero himself gained 
the olive crown at Olympia, but his brother was crowned at Delphi and 
Corinth. To commemorate these last-mentioned victories, which were 
celebrated also by Simonides, Pindar composed Pyth. VI and Isth. 11. 

ς ὅμόκλαρον ἀδελφεόν : 1.6. ‘his own brother,’ ‘brother having a com- 
mon lot of parentage.’ The victories of Xenocrates are mentioned, as 
the glory is common to the house. Cf. Isth. 11 28 ἵν᾽ ἀθανάτοις Αἰνησι- 
δάμου | παῖδες ἐν τιμαῖς ἔμιχθεν. 

50. κοιναί: ‘impartial.’ — Χάριτες : the Graces grant victory also in 
Ol. XIV. Cf. Ol. VI 76.— ἄνθεα : ‘ victor’s crowns.’ Cf. Ol. VII 80; Isth. 
I 29. —8veSexaSpopwv: the course was run twelve times; cf. Ol. VI 75. 

51, τὸ τυχεῖν : τὸ νικῆσαι, much like εὐτυχεῖν. Cf. Nem. I 10. 

52. ἀγωνίας: construe with πειρώμενον. ---- δυσφρονάν [δυσφρονῶ»ν]: 
(δυσφρονή is used for δυσφροσύνη as εὐφρονή and ἀφρονή for εὐφροσύνη and 
ἀφροσύνη). Cf. Hes. Theog. 528 ἐλύσατο δυσφροσυνάων, 102 al ὅ γε δυσ- 
φρονέων ἐπιλήθεται. --- These lines are an illustration of the thought of 
v.19. 

53. πλοῦτος ἀρεταῖς κτλ.: cf. Pyth. V 1 6 πλοῦτος εὑρυσθενής | ὅταν 
Tis ἀρετᾷ κεκραμένον καθαρᾷ... ἀνάγῃ, κτλ.; Callimachus, Hy. Zeus 96 
δίδου δ᾽ ἀρετήν τε καὶ ὄλβον. --- φέρει καιρόν : cf. Pyth. 1 57 καιρὸν διδούς. 
— τῶν τε καὶ tov: for the demonstrative use of the article in this phrase 
see H. 525 b. Cf. Nem. I 30; Isth. V 52. | 

54, βαθεῖαν : -see on Ol. XII 12. --- ὑπέχων : ὑποτιθείς. Cf. παρέχων, 
Ol. I 19. --- μέριμναν : see on Ol. I 108. --- ἀγροτέραν : οἱονεὶ ἀγρευτικὴν 
τῶν καλῶν. : 

9 δῦ. For ἀστήρ, of riches, cf. Pyth. ΤΥ 255 ἀκτῖνας ὄλβου. 

56. viv: πλοῦτον ἀρεταῖς δεδαιδαλμένον. --- tls: sc. οἷδε from the follow- 
ing clause. ‘If anyone possessing wealth adorned with virtues knows, 
he (Thero) knows the future, that,’ οἷο, 


Ox. II 68.] SECOND OLYMPIAN ODE. 93 
Page 

57. θανόντων φρένες : those who after life on earth, and death, are 9 
sent again to this world and are punished here for the crimes they com- 
mitted in Hades. —év@aSe: ‘here,’ ‘on earth.’ Construe with ποινὰς ἔτισαν. 

58. érucav: gnomic aorist.—ra δ᾽... ἀλιτρά: their misdeeds in 
this realm of Zeus are judged beneath the earth. 

59. τίς : the poet does not care to say whether the judge is Pluto, 
Rhadamanthys, or some other. 

60. λόγον φράσαις [φράσας] : ‘ pronouncing sentence.’ 

61. ἴσαις... . ἔχοντες : they have equal daysyand equal nights; they 
are distressed neither by the cold of winter nor*by the heat of sum- 
mer; they enjoy perpetual spring. It is the season. described by Bion 
III 16 ἁνίκα μήτε κρύος μήθ' ἅλιος ἄμμε βαρύνει. |... πάντ᾽ εἴαρος adda 
βλαστεῖ, | xa νὺξ ἀνθρώποισιν ἴσα καὶ ὁμοίιος dws. According to fr. 129, 
p. 72, during our night on earth our sun shines for the realms below; 
but we could not expect from the poet fixed views on such a subject. 

62. ἀπονέστερον : sc. than on earth. See fr. 129. 

63. οὐ χθόνα ταράσσοντες : 1.6. without toiling as husbandmen or 
sailors. Cf. Hesiod, Ἔργα 236 θάλλουσιν δ᾽ ἀγαθοῖσι διαμπερές - οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ 
νηῶν | νίσσονται, καρπὸν δὲ φέρει ζείδωρος ἄρουρα. --- χερὸς ἀκμᾷ : cf. ΟἹ. 1 96, 

65. κεινὰν παρὰ δίαιταν: ‘because of scanty subsistence.’ — παρὰ 
τιμίοις θεῶν : ‘with the honored of the (by the) gods.’ For the gen. cf. 
Nem. 1 8. 

66. οἵτινες κτλ.: οἵτινες δίκαιοι ἦσαν ζῶντες. --- ἄδακρυν: cf. Apoc. 
XXI 4 καὶ ἐξαλείψει ὁ θεὸς πᾶν δάκρυον ἐκ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν, .... οὔτε 
πένθος, οὔτε κραυγὴ οὔτε πόνος οὐκ ἔσται ἔτι. 

67. τοὶ δέ: the wicked; contrasted with the ἐσλοί οὗ v. 69. --- ὀκχέ- 
οντι [ὀχέουσι]: cf. Hom. 211 ὀχέοντας ὀιζύν. Aesch. Prom. 144 φρουρὰν 
ἄζηλον ὀχήσω. For the form, cf. ὄκχον, ΟἹ. VI 24; ἰακχή [ἰαχή] Aesch. 
Pers. 939; ὄφιν, Hom. M 208, where the aspirate seems to have had 
some force in making position. 

68. ὅσοι δ᾽ ἐτόλμασαν : but all who have refrained from wrongdoing 
during three lives in Hades and on earth — these go to the Island of the 
Blest.—éorpis: ‘up to three times,’ ‘thrice’; see on Pyth. IV 61.— 
The number and metempsychosis are Orpheo-Pythagorean. Cf. Plato, 
Phaedrus 249 A αὗται δὲ τρίτῃ περιόδῳ τῇ χιλιετεῖ, ἐὰν ἕλωνται τρὶς ἐφεξῆς 
τὸν βίον τοῦτον, οὕτω πτερωθεῖσαι τρισχιλιοστῷ ἔτει ἀπέρχονται. Vergil, 
Aen. VI 748 has omnis, ubi mille rotam volvere per annos, | Lethaeum 
ad fluvium deus evocat agmine magno, etc. Herod. II 123 πρῶτοι δὲ καὶ 
τόνδε τὸν λόγον Αἰγύπτιοί εἰσι of εἰπόντες ὡς ἀνθρώπου ψυχὴ ἀθάνατός ἐστι, 
τοῦ σώματος δὲ καταφθίνοντος ἐς ἄλλο ζῷον αἰεὶ γινόμενον ἐσδύεται"... τὴν 
περιήλυσιν δὲ αὐτῇ γίνεσθαι ἐν τρισχιλίοισι ἔτεσι, 


94 | NOTES. (Ox. IT 69- 
Page 
9 569. ἀπὸ ἀδίκων κτλ. : (ἀπὸ ἀδικίας ἀπέχειν). An advance since Homer 
by whom (5 569) Menelaus is sent to the Elysian plain because his wife 
is Zeus’s daughter. 

70. ἔτειλαν : ἐστάλησαν. --- Διὸς ὁδόν: the way by which Zeus. leads 
the blessed to their future home. It is thought by some to be the Milky 
Way, see on fr. 30.— Κρόνου τύρσιν : Cronus’s castle is on the Island of 
the Blest. Hesiod, Ἔργα 168... Ζεὺς Κρονίδης κατένασσε πατὴρ és πεί- 
para γαίης | τηλοῦ ἀπ᾽ ἀθανάτων τοῖσιν Κρόνος ἐμβασιλεύει. | καὶ τοὶ μὲν ναί- 
ουσιν ἀκήδεα θυμὸν ἔχοντες, κτλ.» Where, however, the verse referring to 
Cronus is suspected and bracketed by the editors. Reference is made to 
the release of the Titans by Pindar, Pyth. IV 291. 

1. νᾶσον: cf. the description of Elysium, Hom. ὃ 565 τῇ περ ῥηίστη 
βιοτὴ πέλει ἀνθρώποισιν " ov νιφετός, οὔτ᾽ ἄρ χειμὼν πολὺς οὔτε TOT’ ὄμβρος, | 
ἀλλ᾽ αἰεὶ Ζεφύροιο λιγὺ πνείοντος ἀήτας} ᾿Ωκεανὸς ἀνίησιν ἀναψύχειν ἀνθρώπους. 

72. [περιπνέοισιν : Aecolic for περιπνέουσιν. Just below, ἀναπλέκοντι 
is a Doric form. For the reason of the choice, see on Ol. VII 95.]— 
ἄνθεμα χρυσοῦ: gen. of material. For the use of gold, see on Ol. XI 13 
and cf. Callimachus, Hy. Delos 260 χρύσεά τοι τότε πάντα θεμείλια γείνετο, 
Δῆλε, | χρυσῷ δὲ τροχόεσσα πανήμερος ἔρρεε λίμνη, | χρύσειον δ᾽ ἐκόμησε 
γενέθλιον ἔρνος ἐλαίης, | χρυσῷ δ᾽ ἐπλήμμυρε βαθὺς ᾿Ινωπὸς ἑλιχθείς, | αὐτὴ 
δὲ χρυσέοιο am’ οὔδεος εἵλεο παῖδα. --- φλέγει: cf. Verg. Aen. IV 262 Tyri- 
oque ardebat murice laena. Hom. Z 219 φοίνικι φαεινόν. 

73. τὰ μὲν... δέ: cf. Aesch. Prom. 340 τὰ μέν σ᾽ ἐπαινῶ... ἀτὰρ κτλ. 

74. ὅρμοισι τῶν: ‘with wreaths of which. As at the Greek games 
the victor receives a crown, so in the happy island the victor is he who, 
after the triple journey between earth and Hades, receives from the 
judges Cronus and Rhadamanthys a crown of unwithering golden flow- 
ers. Of. St. Paul, 1 Cor. [X 24 fg. ‘Know ye not that they which run in 
a race run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run that ye may obtain. 
... Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we an incor- 
ruptible.” Verg. Aen. VI 665 Omnibus his nivea cinguntur tempora 
vitta. — χέρας : ‘arms.’ See on Isth. 1 66. ---ἀναπλέκοντι [ἀναπλέκουσιἾ: cf. 
Theoc. III 23 (τὸν στέφανον) ἀμπλέξας καλύκεσσι καὶ εὐόδμοισι σελίνοι5. 

75. ἐν: ‘in accordance with.’ So Pyth. I 62, IV 59. 

76. ἑτοῖμον : ‘appointed,’ cf. on Ol. I 69.— The text is corrupt. See 
footnote. 





76. Bergk in despair of finding the original text reads ὃν πατὴρ ἔχει 
Tas ἑτοῖμον αὐτῷ πάρεδρον, | πόσις ἁπάντων Ῥέας ὕπατον éxoloas παῖς θρόνον, 
but suggests ὃν πατὴρ ἔχει (πάϊς δ) Tas ἑτοῖμον [αὐτῷ] πάρεδρον, | πόσις ὁ 
πάντων Ῥέας θ᾽ ὕπατον ἐχοίσας [παῖς] θρόνον. 


" 


Ox. II 83.] SECOND OLYMPIAN ODE. 


95 


Page 


77. ἁπάντων: partitive genitive with ὑπέρτατον θρόνον. Rhea has 
the highest throne since she is the mother of the gods. —[éxotoas: ἐχού- 
ons. 

τὰ Cadmus and Peleus are mentioned together Pyth. III 88 as the 
most highly favored of mortals; λέγονται μὰν βροτῶν | ὄλβον ὑπέρτατον ot 
σχεῖν. .. καὶ θεοὶ δαίσαντο παρ᾽ ἀμφοτέροις, | kal Κρόνου παῖδας BaciAjjas 
ἴδον χρυσέαις ἐν ἕδραις, ἕδνα τε | δέξαντος Cadmus is named here since he 
was Thero’s ancestor; Peleus and Achilles, because they were distin- 
guished as was Thero for hospitality and courage. Thero like Achilles 
had fought against the enemies of the Greeks. — The famous scolion in 
honor of Harmodius and Aristogiton places Achilles in the Isles of the 
Blest ; Scol. X νήσοις δ᾽ ἐν μακάρων σέ φασιν εἶναι, | ἵνα περ ποδώκης ᾿Αχι- 
λεύς, He deserved this lot on account of his bravery, but because of his 
treatment of Hector he did not fully answer the requirement (v. 69); 
hence the entreaties of his mother which were successful, as those in Hom. 
A 500 (for Zeus’s love for Thetis see Isth. VIII 30 fg.). In the Nekyia 
of Homer, A 471 fg., Achilles is in Hades, and so wretched that he would 
prefer service on earth to empire there. The neutral state of the Hom- 
eric Hades had been differentiated in Pindar’s time into the bright exis- 


tence of the good and the punishment of the bad. In Pindar we find 


the first Greek description of a future life which is happier than the 
present. —év τοῖσιν : 1.6. ‘among the happy.’ — ἀλέγονται : ἀριθμοῦνται. 

81. Tpofas κίονα: see on v. 6. Cf. Isth. VIII 53 fg. Homer speaks 
of the death of Hector only. The cyclic poets sang of Achilles’s other 
deeds and’ were followed by the tragedians. Aeschylus in his tragedy 
entitled Memnon treated of the single combat with that hero, and Soph- 
ocles introduced the death of Cycnus in his Shepherds (Ποιμένες). Cf. 
Arist. Frogs 962 (EYP.) οὐδ᾽ ἐξέπληττον αὐτοὺς, | Κύκνους ποιῶν καὶ Μέμνο- 
vas κωδωνοφαλαροπώλους. 

82. Κύκνον: king of Colonae in the Troad, son of Poseidon and 
Calyce. He is not mentioned in Homer. Aristotle, Rhet. II 22, says 
that we must not praise Achilles for being a man and a hero or for joining 
the expedition against Troy; the same could be said of Diomedes; but 
because he slew Hettor, the best of the Trojans, and Cycnus, ὃς ἐκώλυ- 
σεν ἅπαντας ἀποβαίνειν ἄτρωτος év. These three heroes are introduced 
together Isth. V 39 fg.—@avdrw πόρεν : cf. Hom. E 397 (uly) ὀδύνῃσιν 
ἔδωκεν, Verg. Aen. V 806 milia multa daret leto. 

83. ᾿Αοῦς [ἠοῦς, Hom.; ἕω, Att.] παῖδα : cf. Verg. Aen. I 751 Auro- 
rae filius. Memnon, the Aethiopian son of Eos and Tithonus, is not 
mentioned in the Iliad, but in the Odyssey 3 188, A 522. He naturally 
suggests Thero’s Phoenician enemies.—oAAd pou: the poet has inti- 


9 


96 NOTES. [Ox. IT 84- 

Page 

10 mated quietly that Thero finally should join the heroes in their happy 
island. These hints are sufficient for the wise. Pindar now returns with 
apparent abruptness to the praise of the king. Criticism seems to have 
been expressed on the poet's indirect encomia; hence he says vehemently 
“ Poeta nascitur.”’ Who the two (dual, yapterov) are whom he attacks 
cannot be asserted positively, though the scholiast says that the poet 
refers to Simonides and his nephew Bacchylides who, it is supposed, were 
then at the court of Hiero at Syracuse. See on Ol. I 15.— βέλη : see 
on Ol. I 112. 

84. ἔνδον ἐντὶ [εἰσὶ] κτλ.: he has not shot his last arrow, has not 
exhausted his expressions of praise. — For the plural, ἐντί, cf. Pyth. I 13. 

85. és δὲ τὸ πάν: ‘but for the general they need interpreters.’ Cf. 
Hamlet’s “’twas caviare to the general.” For the quantity of πᾶν (for 
πᾶν) cf. πάμπᾶν, e.g. v.69; ἅπᾶν, e.g. Pyth. 11 49; Πᾶνέλληνες, κτλ. 

86. εἰδὼς hug: opposed to the μαθόντες. Cf. Nem. I 25; Ol. IX 
100 τὸ δὲ φυᾷ κράτιστον ἅπαν" πολλοὶ δὲ διδακταῖς ἀρεταῖς κλέος ὥρουσαν 
ἀρέσθαι. 

87. ἄκραντα: cf. Ol. I 86. 7 

88. Διὸς ὄρνιχα [ὄρνιθα]: cf. Hor. Car. IV 4 ministrum fulminis. 
Pindar delights in comparing the high, quick flight of his genius with 
that of an eagle. So Nem. III 80 αἰετὸς ὠκὺς ἐν ποτανοῖς, |... κραγέται 
δὲ κολοιοὶ ταπεινὰ νέμονται. Of. Theoc. VII 48 καὶ Μοισᾶν ὄρνιχες, ὅσοι 
ποτὶ Χῖον ἀοιδόν | ἀντία κοκκύζοντες ἑτώσια μοχθίζοντι. Gray, Progress of 
Poesy: Nor the pride nor ample pinion | That the Theban eagle bear,| 
Sailing with supreme dominion | Through the azure deep of air. 

89. dye Oupé: for this address to his heart, cf. Ol. I 4; fr. 123; the 
Homeric τέτλαθι δὴ κραδίη. It is familiar to us from its use in the Bible: 
“Bless the Lord, O my soul,” “Soul, thou hast much goods,” etc. — 
βάλλομεν : indic. where we might expect the deliberative subj. 

90. ἐκ μαλθακᾶς ... τανύσαις [τανύσα5] : ‘ from a kind, gentle heart,’ 
etc.; in contrast with the pointed arrow he had just shot at his enemies. 
— For ἐπί with the dat. cf. Pyth. IV 36; Isth. VIII 14. 

92. ἐνόρκιον : καὶ μετὰ ὅρκους Cf. Ol. VI 20. 

93. τεκεῖν : in app. with λόγον. --- τινά: construe with ἄνδρα. --- 
Ἐετέων retains here the force of the digamma in preventing hiatus, see on 
Ol. I 29. --- πόλιν : Acragas. ‘The city has brought forth in a century 
no man,’ etc. 

τ τοι et 

87. γαρύετον : Mommsen reads γαρύεται (for the middle voice cf. Isth. 
I 34) and considers it an example of the schema Pmdariceum (cf. fr. 75:19 
and note), a singular verb with a plural subject, 





Ot. II 98.] SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. ΟἿ 

| , Page 

95. Θήρωνος : gen. after the comparative.—kopos: the weariness 10 
and hate which arise from satiety. Cf. Pyth. I 82. 

96, papyev κτλ.: a reference probably to Thero’s kinsmen, the 
brothers Capys and Hippocrates, who recently had plotted against him 
and caused the revolt of Himera. 4 

ν 97. τὸ λαλαγῆσαι depends on θέλων. For the use of the article οἵ. 
Soph. Ant. 312 οὐκ ἐξ ἅπαντος δεῖ τὸ κερδαίνειν φιλεῖν, Oed. Col. 442 τὸ 
δρᾶν οὐκ ἠθέλησαν. --- κρύφον θέμεν [θεῖναι]: ‘to put in the shade.’ 

98. ἐπεί refers to οὐ δίκᾳ. Thero’s good deeds are countless as the 
sand of the sea.— Wappos: cf. Hor. Car. I 28 numero carentis harenae. 


fy 


ry 
a “πὰ --π τῷ.» 


SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 


No record is preserved of the Olympiad in which Agesias of Syracuse 
won the victory with the mule-car; in the ode itself are no allusions to 
the events of a particular year nor passages which require elucidation 
from the history of the time. But since this ode was composed during the 
reign of Hiero (vs. 92 fg.), the date is limited to Ol. LXXVI-LXXVIII, 
i.e. either 476, 472, or 468 B.c. 

i The mule-car race was introduced at Olympia Ol. LXX and abolished 
Ol. LXXXIV. Νοὺ long before this victory of Agesias, the same crown 
was won by Anaxilaus, tyrant of Rhegium, who invited Simonides to 
write the epinikion. The poet refused on the ground that the subject 
was unworthy of his muse; but when a higher price was offered, the ode 
was composed of which we have the fragment (7) xalper’ ἀελλοπόδων 
θύγατρες ἵππων, ‘Hail, daughters of the storm-swift steeds,’ 

Agesias was of the family of the Iamidae, who presided over the great 
altar and delivered the oracles of Zeus at Olympia, and were renowned 
as prophets through all Greece. Cf. Cicero, de divinat. I 91 Elis in Pelo- 
ponneso familias duas certas habet, Jamidarwm unam, alteram Cluti- 
darum, haruspicinae nobilitate praestantes. Tisamenus the Elean, of 
this family, was the seer of the Spartans at Platea. An Jamid appears 
as μάντις on the lists of Olympian officials as late as Olympiad CCXLVII 
209 A.D. | 


98 


NOTES. (Ox. VI 1- 


An ancestor of Agesias seems to have accompanied, probably as seer, 
the colony from Corinth which under the leadership of Archias founded 
Syracuse, 734 8.6. 

This ode exalts the glory of the Iamidae. It was sung first at Age- 
sias’s earlier home, Stymphalus in Arcadia; it was repeated, probably, 
at Syracuse, 

The poet introduces Agesias, the priest at the altar of Zeus, the colo- 
nist at Syracuse, the victor at Olympia, as worthy of his song. In a 
clearly-marked transition, vs. 22-28, the car of the muses is turned to the 
Kurotas. The heart of the ode, vs. 29-70, is devoted to the origin and 
praise of the Iamidae. In the conclusion we are assured that the gods 
who loved Iamus watch over ‘his descendants ; and that Hermes, the 
patron god of Arcadia, the family home of Agesias, has now granted this 
Olympian victory. 


Page 


11 


1. The composition of this poem is compared with the structure of a 
palace; the prooemium with the entrance-hall. Cf. Cic. Orat. 50 Vesti- 
bula nimirum honesta aditusque ad causam faciet illustres. The com- 
parison here, however, is in lyric style; the likeness is indicated, not 
developed. —xpuoéas: see on Ol. XI 13.— ὑποστάσαντες : technical 
expression for the fixing of the pillars as a support to the τοοῇ. --- προθύρῳ : 
‘vestibule.’ — θαλάμου : here a general term for house; οἵ, ΟἹ. VII 29. 

2. ὡς ὅτε: Homeric formula for the introduction of a comparison, e.g. 
A 462 ἤριπε δ᾽ ὡς ὅτε πύργος. The Greeks were conscious of no ellipsis. 

3. πάξομεν : fut. not aor.; see on Ol. I 7.— ἀρχομένου : cf. ἀρχομέ- 
vou χειμῶνος, κτλ. --- πρόσωπον : ‘we must cause the face of the beginning 
work to shine afar.’ This glory is given by the titles of Agesias, — victor 
in the Olympian games, priest of Zeus at Olympia, colonist of Syracuse. 

4, elm: sc. τὶς from v.7. Cf. Isth. I 41. 

5. βωμῷ (see on v. 70): dat. of interest instead of gen. of connection. 
The dative is preferred because of the gen. Διός. --- τέ: a change from 
the adversative (correl. with μέν) to the simple connective, cf. Ol. VII 88. 
For the converse, see Pyth. [V 80. -- ταμίας : διοικητής. This office was 
hereditary and was not lost by residence in Syracuse. 

6. συνοικιστήρ : an ancestor accompanied the colony. — kAeway «7A. : 
so also Nem. I 2.— τίνα : i.e. he shall receive every praise. Songs are 
often compared with missiles; see on Ol. I 112.— ὕμνον : ‘ praise’ as Ol. 
VII 14, 


On. VI 15.) SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 99 
Page 

7. ἐπικύρσαις [ἐπικύρσαΞ] ἐν ἀοιδαῖς : instead of the simple dat. after 11 
the part. as Pyth. 1 100. ° 

8. This sandal fits the son of Sostratus, Agesias; as we say, the cap 
fits him. —toerw ἔχων : the subject of the participle is the same as that 
of the principal verb. H. 980, 982; GMT. 119. --- δαιμόνιον : the epi- 
thet properly belongs to the person, but is transferred to the part. Cf. 
Ol. VII1; Pyth. IV 98; Isth. VIII 50. 

_-9 ἀκίνδυνοι : see on Ol. XI 4. Cf. Pyth. IV 186, XII 28 εἰ δέ τις 
ὄλβος ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν, ἄνευ καμάτου | οὐ φαίνεται. Hesiod, Ἔργα 289 τῆς δ᾽ 
ἀρετῆς ἱδρῶτα θεοὶ προπάροιθεν ἔθηκαν. ; 

10. παρ᾽ ἀνδράσιν : ‘among men or upon the sea.’ Cf. Hom. Hy. Del. 
Ap. 142 ἄλλοτε δ᾽ αὖ νήσους τε καὶ ἀνέρας ἠλάσκαζες. 

11. εἰ ποναθῇ: ‘if any honor is gained by toil.’ Cf. Pyth. IV 
236. For ei with subj. see H. 898b; GMT. δ0: 1, π. 8. εἴ we or ἐάν is 
not found in Pindar. | 

12. ᾿Αγησία, τὶν [σοὶ] δέ : since the vocative, which is placed first for 
emphasis, is strictly without construction in the sentence, the δέ follows 
the τίν. Cf. vs. 22,103; Ol. I 36; Pyth. 167, ΓΝ 59. So in all Greek 
poets. —érotpos: as of money ready to be paid. Cf. Hom. Σ 96 μεθ᾽ 
-"Exropa πότμος ἑτοῖμος. Solon LV 7 οἷσιν ἑτοῖμον | ὕβριος ἐκ μεγάλης ἄλ- 
yea πολλὰ παθεῖν. 1 Pet. 1 5 σωτηρίαν ἑτοίμην ἀνακαλυφθῆναι ἐν καιρῷ 
ἐσχάτῳ. --- To Agesias may be given the praise bestowed by Adrastus on 
Amphiaraus; he was both seer and warrior. ---ἐν δίκᾳ : so Ol. IT 16. 

13. ἀπὸ γλώσσας : epic fulness; cf. Verg. Aen. I 614 ore locuta est. 
—”ASpacros: the Nestor of the Cyclic Thebaid. —és ᾿Αμφιάρηον : ‘in 
regard to Amphiaraus,’ who was the Achilles and Calchas of the expedi- 
tion against Thebes (Hor. Car. III 16: 11 augur Argivus). Hom. o 244 
αὐτὰρ ᾿Οἰκλείης (ἔτικτε) λαοσσόον ᾿Αμφιάραον, | dv περὶ κῆρι φίλει Ζεύς τ᾽ 
αἰγίοχος καὶ ᾿Απόλλων. Aesch. Sept. 568 ἕκτον λέγοιμ᾽ ἂν ἄνδρα σωφρονέ- 
στατον, | ἀλκήν τ᾽ ἄριστον μάντιν, ᾿Αμφιάρεω βίαν. Soph. Oed. Col. 1313 
οἷος δορυσσοῦς ᾿Αμφιάρεως, τὰ πρῶτα μὲν | δόρει κρατύνων, πρῶτα δ᾽ οἰωνῶν 
ὁδοῖς. On the road between Thebes and Potniae the ground was struck 
with a thunderbolt, and opened to receive him alive and his chariot. 
Nem. IX 24 ἑπτὰ γὰρ δαίσαντο πυραὶ veoyvious φῶτας" ὁ δ᾽ ᾿Αμφιάρῃ oxio- 
σαις κεραυνῷ παμβίᾳ | Ζεὺς γᾶν βαθύστερνον, χθονὶ κρύψεν Ody’ ἵπποις, | δουρὶ 
Περικλυμένου πρὶν νῶτα τυπέντα μαχατάν | θυμὸν αἰσχυνθῆμεν, X 8 γαῖα 
δ᾽ ἐν Θήβαις ὑπέδεκτο κεραυνωθεῖσα Διὸς βέλεσιν | μάντιν Οἰκλείδαν, πολέ- 
μοιο νέφος. 

14. φαιδίμας : they generally were represented as white. Cf. Pyth. 
IV 117 and note. 

15. mupay: genitive absolute with νησθεισῶν, to be supplied from 12 


100 NOTES. (Ox. VI 16- 

Page 

12 νησθέντων. ‘The seven pyres and the dead bodies having been heaped 
up.’ Each of the seven armies against seven-gated Thebes had its own 
funeral pile, though but four of the commanders received funeral honors 
there; Adrastus returned in safety to Argos, Amphiaraus was received 
alive into the earth, and Polynices was left for his sister Antigone to 
bury. — According to the Athenian tradition the slain were buried near 
Eleusis. — Tadaiovidas (Adrastus, the son of Talaus): a heaping up of 
suffixes. See Ol. VII 39. Cf. Ἰαπετιονίδης of Prometheus, Hes. Theog. 
528. The idea of sonship is similarly expressed twice in παῖς ᾿Αγαμεμνό- 
vidas (of Orestes, Soph. Elect. 182). ‘ 

16. ἐν Θήβαισι: ‘in the district of Thebes,’ ‘near Thebes.’ Cf. Soph. 
El. 1 ἐν Τροίᾳ, ‘in the Troad’; so according to Herod. VII 166, the Per- 
sians were defeated ἐν Σαλαμῖνι. --- Ποθέω: he missed him; he was 
among neither the living nor the slain. — ὀφθαλμόν (the scholiast sug- 
gests that the epithet may be given to Amphiaraus as the seer; it is bet- 
ter, however, to understand it as): ‘glory,’ ‘delight.’ Cf. Ol. II 10 where 
the family of Thero is called Σικελίας ὀφθαλμός. Cic. de nat. deor. IIT 
91 calls Corinth and Carthage illos oculos orae maritimae. Justin V 8 
(after the catastrophe of Aegospotami) Negarunt se Spartani ex duobus: 
Graeciae oculis alterum eruturos. So Milton calls Athens “the eye of 
Greece.” ἃ 

17. ἀμφότερον : see on Ol. I 104. --- μάντιν κτλ.: “ἃ good prophet 
and good in the fight.’ His twofold honor is compared with that of 
κώμου δεσπότης, Agesias. 

19. οὔτε. .. οὔτ᾽ ὦν: in the reverse order, v. 52.— édv: concessive. 

20. καί: ‘even.’ —opoooats [ὀμόσας]: cf. Ol. 11 92. --- τοῦτό ye: re-' 
fers to v: 17. 

21. ἐπιτρέψοντι [-τρέψουσι]: the Muses would not allow it if tre 
praise were false. 

22. Φίντις [Doric for Φίλτις, as ἦνθον for ἦλθον, Theoc. I 77]: Αρώπον 
charioteer, though at the race possibly Agesias himself drove. — σθένος. 
ἡμιόνων : the mules with which the victory had been gained. Cf. Ol. Τ 
88 Οἰνομάου βίαν, Isth. V 34, Hom. © 105 Πριάμοιο βίην, Ξ 418 Ἕκτορος 
μένος, Ψ 827 σθένος ᾿Ηετίωνος, B 409 ἱερὴ ts Τηλεμάχοιο, B 851 Παφλαγό.- 
γων δ᾽ ἡγεῖτο Πυλαιμένεος λάσιον κῆρ, ἡ 2 μένος ἡμιόνοιιν, Aesch. Prom. fin. 





16. ὀφθαλμός : in Milton’s copy of Pindar, which now is in the library 
of Harvard College, the English poet has shown his appreciation of this 
expression by noting in the margin a large number of parallel passages. 
He did the same to σθένος ἡμιόνων below. The book bears ample testi- 
mony to the loving, admiring study which Milton devoted to Pindar. 


Ox. VI 33.] SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODF) 3) ἡ 101 

| Gl aaa ἜΤ 2 Sah My oie ΟΣ 
μητρὺς σέβας, Verg. Aen. IV 132 odora canum vis, Milton’s “scaly hor- 12 
ror of his tail,” Gray’s “terror of his beak and lightning of his eye,” 
quoted on introd. to Pyth. 1. 

23. ᾧ τάχος : ws τάχος, ds τάχιστα. --- κελεύθῳ : the way of poesy.— 
καθαρᾷ: ‘clear, ‘open.’ Cf. Isth. V 23. The subject makes the poet's 
task light. Cf. Isth. II 33 οὐ yap πάγος, οὐδὲ προσάντης ἃ κέλευθος vyiverat, | 
εἴ τις εὐδόξων ἐς ἀνδρῶν ἄγοι τιμὰς “Ἑλικωνιάδων, ‘it is not uphill work to 
praise such men.’ 

24. βάσομεν: fut. indic. in a final clause, GMT. 44,1,n.1. See on 
Ol. I 7. — ὄκχον [dxov, see on Ol. II 67]: ὄχημα, cf. Isth. VIII 67. The 
poet is to sing of the family of Agesias which had its origin at Pitana. 
To Pitana, then, we must be borne this day. We need the swiftest 
charwts and mules. The gates of song through which we pass must be 
opened, —tkwpoar: change of mood and subject. For the change of mood, 
ef. Hom. μ 383 δύσομαι εἰς ᾿Αΐδαο cal... φαείνω. So the subj. in Homer 
is used often as nearly equivalent to the fut. ind. H. 720 ο. --- πρός : con- 
_ strue with γένος. ---- ἀνδρῶν : the Iamids assembled at Stymphalus. 

25. We should expect καί before πρός. Cf. Ol. VII 26. Hes. Ἔργα 
754 ἔστ᾽ ἐπὶ καὶ τῷ | ποινή. --- ξξ ἀλλᾶν : sc. ἡμιόνων, ‘prae ceteris.’ Cf. 
Hom. A 96 ἐκ πάντων δὲ μάλιστα ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ βασιλῆϊ. 

21. ἐπεί: the conjunction in Pindar often stands, as here, after two 
or more words of the clause which it introduces; cf. vs. 57, 90, Ol. I 67, 
75; Pyth. I 74. --- χρή: see on Ol. I 100. 

28. Πιτάναν : a nymph, daughter of the Eurotas, and a village (after- 
wards the northwest part of the town of Sparta) named for her, on the 
bank of that river. — ἐλθεῖν : Pindar often speaks of his praise as being 
a visit; cf. Ol. VII 13; Pyth. II 62; Nem. I 19. 

29. a: thenymph. The myth of Pindar’s odes is often introduced 
by a relative, as here; cf. Ol. 1 25.—Kpoviw: see on O1. II 12. ᾿ 

30. ἰόπλοκον : cf. Pyth.I 1 ἰοπλοκάμων. Perhaps already here a play 
on the name of the Jamids. Cf. on vs. 46, 56.— Εἰὐάδναν (εὖ Fad-): 1.6. 
‘the very pleasing maiden.’ Cf. ᾿Αριάδνη. 

31. παρθενίαν ὠδῖνα : ‘her maiden offspring’; an oxymoron.— ὠδίς is 
frequent, as here, for the results of ὠδίς. ---- κόλποις : ‘beneath her girdle.’ 

32. κυρίῳ δ᾽ ἐν μηνί: ‘in the decisive month’; mense natura constt- 
tuto. —dpdirodovs: not often used for menservants, as here. 

33, πορσαίνειν : ‘to cherish,’ ‘rear,’ has ἥρωι as subject and depends 
on δόμεν [δοῦναι]. Cf. Pyth: IV 115, III 45 φέρων πόρε Κενταύρῳ 
διδάξαι. ---- Ἐϊλατίδᾳ [᾿Ἐλατίδᾳ]: Aepytus, son of Elatus. The latter may 
be a personification of the pine forests (ἐλάται) of the highlands of Phe- 
neus, Stymphalus, and Orchomenus in northeastern Arcadia, 


102 oot τος οἷς ord) oie NOTES, (On. VI 34- 


Page 


12 


13 


34, Φαισάνα is not elsewhere mentioned. —Adxe: the five sons of 
Elatus divided Arcadia by lot.—’AdAdgedov οἰκεῖν : see on Ol. 11 9.— 
According to the common story, as indicated by the scholion, the child 
was exposed on the mountain, and found and cared for by Aepytus. 
Pindar accepts as a fact the child’s nurture by that prince, but accounts 
for it in another way. Cf. his treatment of the Pelops-myth in Ol. I 25 
fg., on Ol. I 87; and Homer's glossing over the murder of Clytemnestra 
by Orestes and the suicide of Odysseus’s mother. 

35. ὑπ᾽ ᾿Απόλλωνι κτλ.: ‘tasted love in the arms of Apollo.’ Cf. 
Pyth. ΤΥ 92 φιλοτάτων ἐπιψαύειν. -- For the use of ὑπό, cf. Isth. VIII 48. 

36. κλέπτοισα: κρύπτουσα, ‘concealing.’ Cf. Pyth. IV 96. ---- θεοῖο 
γόνον : ‘graviditatem ex Apolline.’ 

37. IIv@avad_e: to the oracle of Apel at Delphi. —méoats χόλον : 
χόλον καταπέψας. Cf. Hom. A 81 εἴπερ γάρ τε χόλον γε καὶ αὐτῆμαρ κατα- 
πέψῃ. Verg. Aen. 1V 332 Obnixus curam sub corde premebat. — ὀξείᾳ 
μελέτᾳ : ‘ studio acerrimo.’ 

38. περί suffers elision also Pyth. IV 265; cf. Nem. XI 40 περόδοις 
for περιόδοις. This elision is found also in Hesiod and the Delphian dia- 
lect; περ᾽ ᾿Ηδάλιον on a Cyprian inscription, and πάρ (for περί) on an 
Elean tablet. So Alcaeus, fr. 74 wep’ ἀτιμίας. --- ἀτλάτου : cf. Nem. I 48. 

39. φοινικόκροκον : a princely color; see on Pyth. IV 114, 232. 

40. κάλπιδα: she went to the spring as if for water. The daughters 
of the Homeric heroes fetched water from the spring. So Athene, Hom. 
ἡ 20; meets Odysseus παρθενικῇ εἰκυῖα νεηνίδι, κάλπιν ἐχούσῃ. So the daugh- 
ter of Antiphates, the Laestrygonian, is going for water, Hom. κ 105, 
when she meets Odysseus’s comrades. The daughters of Celeus, ἡγήτωρ 
λαῶν, Hom. Hy. Dem. 106, go to the spring to bring water κάλπισι χαλ- 
κείῃσι. --- ἀργυρέαν : sign of princely ἸΌΧΌΥΥ. --- κνανέας : the foliage was 
thick. 

41. τίκτε: impf. where we might have the aorist. GMT. 11 n. 4. 
Cf. Hom. A 25 ἀφίει, ἔτελλεν. ---- θεύφρονα : the child was destined to be 
a prophet. — Σρυσοκόμας : Apollo. So Ol. VII 32. 

42. παρέστασέν τε: a verb which belongs to both members of a sen- 
tence is sometimes found at the beginning of the second member. Cf, 
Hor. Car. 1 11:4 seu plures hiemes seu éribuit Iuppiter ultimam.— Mol- 
pas: see on Ol. I 26. 

43. ὑπό: the first is local (so Nem. 1 35. Cf. Hom. ὃ 39 A μὲν 
λῦσαν ὑπὸ ζυγοῦ); the second, causal. — ὠδῖνος épards: ‘sweet travail.’ 
She was giving birth to a son of Apollo. For the oxymoron, οὗ y. 31 
παρθενίαν ὠδῖνα, V. 46 ἀμεμφεῖ ἰῷ. 

44, κνιζομένα : at the desertion of her child. 


¥. 
an 


Ou. VI 56.] SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 103 
Page 

45. δύο δράκοντες : perhaps the geni loci. Athene, Eur. Ion 21, gives 13 
to the infant Erichthonius two serpents as a guard. Cf. the two sent by 
Hera to destroy Heracles, Nem. I 40. The child’s future prophetic 
power is indicated by his being fed with honey by serpents, which are 
offspring of Gaea who was 4 πρωτόμαντις (Aesch. Kum. 2), enthroned at 
Delphi before Themis. Honey, too, was a symbol of inspiration. Cf. 
Hom. Hy. Herm. 559 (@piad) κήρια βόσκονται καί τε κραίνουσιν ἕκαστα. | 
ai δ᾽ ὅτε μὲν Oviwow ἐδηδυῖαι μέλι χλωρὸν, | προφρονέως ἐθέλουσιν ἀληθείην 
ἀγορεύειν " | ἢν δ᾽ ἀπονοσφισθῶσι θεῶν ἡδεῖαν ἐδωδὴν, | ψεύδονται, κελ. The 
Delphic priestess is called μέλισσα, Pyth. IV 60 (cf. Josephus, Arch. V 
5 Δεβώραν δέ τινα προφῆτιν μέλισσαν δὲ σημαίνει τοὔνομα κατὰ Thy Ἑ βραίων 
γλῶσσαν, κτλ.). The infant Zeus was fed with honey in Crete. 

46. ἀμεμφεῖ io (‘harmless venom’): a play upon the name Jamus. 

48. πετραέσσας ἐκ Ιυθῶνος : cf. Hom. B 519 Πυθῶνά τε πετρηέσσαν. 
—dmavras ... παῖδα (‘he questioned all the household concerning the 
child’): familiar double accusative with verbs of speaking and ques- 
tioning. 

49. [φᾶ: ἔφη.] --- [γεγάκειν : as from γέγηκα, for γεγονέναι. For the 
perfect with present-ending, see on Pyth. IV 179 κεχλάδοντας.] 

50. θνατῶν : gen. after the comparative idea in πέρι... ἔσεσθαι. ---- 
ἐπιχθονίοις (dat. of advantage): ‘as a prophet for the dwellers upon 
earth. So Hom. : 510 καὶ μαντευόμενος κατεγήρα Κυκλώπεσσιν, where the 
dative is best connected with the participle. 

51. ἐκλείψειν : as among the Hebrews, the extinction of a family was 
a great misfortune. The lamids were seers at Olympia for at least 700 
or 800 years. 

52. τοί: ἅπαντες ἐν οἴκῳ. They ‘vowed’ that they had not heard or 
seen the child. . 

53. The force of the original digamma in Εἰδεῖν is lost, as also Ol. XIV 
22; ef. on Ol. I 104. 

55. ἴων: ‘pansies.’ Violets were admired greatly by the Greeks, 
and were classed with roses and lilies as the most beautiful of flowers. — 
BeBpeypévos: as we say, “ bathed in light.” Cf. Verg. Aen. III 152 se 
plena per insertas fundebat luna fenestras. 

56. τό: διὰ 8, ‘wherefore, as in Hom. e.g. Γ 176 τὸ καὶ κλαίουσα 
τέτηκα. The omen is supposed to be that the pansy fades slowly. The 
name Iamus is here derived from ids, but it very possibly comes from the 
same root as ἰαίνω, to rejoice. The Greeks were fond of fanciful etymol- 
ogies of proper names. Cf. of Odysseus, Hom. τ 407 πολλοῖσιν γὰρ ἐγώ 
γε ὀδυσσάμενος τόδ᾽ ἱκάνω... τῷ δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς ὄνομ᾽ ἔστω ἐπώνυμον. Of 
Pytho, Hom. Hy. Pyth. Ap. 198 τὴν δ᾽ αὐτοῦ κατέπυσ᾽ ἱερὸν μένος ’HeAl- 

Pf REESE 


ent ate 


104 NOTES. (Ox. VI 57- 


Page 


13 


14 


ovo, | ἐξ οὗ νῦν Πυθὼ κικλήσκεταιι. Of Pan, Hom. Hy. Pan 47 Πᾶνα δέ μιν 
καλέεσκον, ὅτι φρένα πᾶσιν *reppe. Of Helen, Aesch. Ag. 687 ἀμφινεικῆ 
θ᾽ Ἑλέναν ἐπεὶ πρεπόντως ἑλέναυς, ἕλανδρος, ἑλέπτολις κτλ. Of Meleager, 
Eur. fr. 521 Μελέαγρε, μελέαν γάρ ποτ᾽ ἀγρεύεις ἄγραν.. 

57. χρυσοστεφάνοιο : an epithet of Hebe also in Hesiod Theog. 17. 
The crown is an ornament which is often mentioned by poets. 

58. καρπὸν Ἥβας: i.e. ‘bloom of youth.’—’Adrde@ (the dat. of object 
approached, instead of eis with acc.): he seeks Poseidon, Kuadne’s father, 
in his element. See on Ol. I 71. —edpuBlav: cf. μεγασθενής, ΟἹ I 25. 

59. θεοδμάτας : cf. fr. 87. Also an epithet of Athens in Soph. El. 707 
᾿Αθηνῶν θεοδμήτων. --- Addov σκοπόν : Apollo. See on Ol. 1 54. 

60. Aaorpodov: ‘for the advantage of the people.’ This is indefinite ; 
it might, but does not here, refer to the kingly dignity. — κεφαλᾷ (cf. Ol. 
VII 67): the head is the seat of honor. 

61. νυκτὸς ὑπαίθριος : ‘by night, in the open air.’ To construe with 
καταβάς. For the genitive cf. Ol. II 93; Pyth. TV 40. 

62. μετάλλασεν : ‘sought him out,’ ‘addressed him.’ —”"Opoo, τέκνον : 


_ οὗ Hom. 2 88 ὄρσο, Θέτι. 


63. πάγκοινον : proleptic; the epithet was not deserved until ack 
----ἴμεν [ἰέναι]: inf. as imperative.—ddpas ὄπισθεν : ‘after the voice,’ 
ie. following it. Iamus does not see his father. 

64. Ἐονίον: see on Ol. I 111. 

65. ὥπασε: sc. Apollo, supplied from πατρία boca. — δίδυμον: then, 
at once, he was to be inspired to hear and declare the voice of the god; 
and later, at the institution of the Olympian games, he was to found an 
altar for discerning the will of the gods by burnt-offerings. 

66. τόκα [rére]: ‘then,’ before Heracles came.—akovew: in app. 
with θησαυρόν. P 

67. Ψψευδέων ἄγνωστον: cf. Aesch. Prom. 1032 ψευδηγορεῖν γὰρ οὐκ 
ἐπίσταται στόμα | τὸ Δῖον. --- εὖτ᾽ ἂν κτίσῃ: the mood of the direct dis- 
course is retained. 

68. θάλος: cf. Ol. 11 45. ---᾿ Αλκαϊδᾶν [᾿Αλκειδῶν]: Heracles received 
the papponymic ᾿Αλκείδης from ᾿Αλκεύς, of which ᾿Αλκαῖος was the more 
common form.—-rarpl: ‘in honor of his father,’ Zeus. 

69. ἑορτὰν... ἀέθλων : sacrifices, feasts, and games were often con- 
nected. — πλειστόμβροτον is formed like τερψίμβροτος, φαεσίμβροτος, 
Κλεόμβροτος, from the root wop. Bis generated after the labial-nasal μ. 
--- μέγιστον : see prooemium of Ol. 1. 

70. ἐπ᾽ ἀκροτάτῳ βωμῴῷ (cf. Hom. B 793 τύμβῳ ἐπ᾽ ἀκροτάτῳ) : see on 
ΟἹ]. 1 92. “To the east of the Pelopion we see the ruins of the altar of 
Zeus — an elliptical ring of unhewn stones occupying the centre of the 


Ox. VI 78.] SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 105 
Page 
Altis. The whole worship of Zeus had its focus here. Around this altar 14 
those who went up to the festival were wont to assemble, and the priests 
in offering sacrifices noted the omens which were interpreted by them as_ 
oracles.” (E. Curtius.) This altar was made, according to Pausanias, 
from the ashes of the thighs offered to Zeus. The height of the altar was 
twenty-two feet. The lower part, called the prothysis (πρόθυσις), was ὁ 
one hundred and twenty-five feet in circumference. Stone steps led to 
this prothysis from each side. Thus far women too were allowed to 
come and there the victims were sacrificed, while the thighs were burnt 
upon the highest part of the altar, which was thirty-two feet in cireum- 
ference. In later times there were few prophets except at the oracles ; 
empyromancy took the place of “inspired” prophecy. Pindar refers to 
these sacrifices Ol. VIII init. Marep ὦ χρυσοστεφάνων ἀέθλων, ᾿Ολυμπία,] 
δέσποιν᾽ ἀλαθείας, ἵνα μάντιες ἄνδρες | ἐμπύροις τεκμαιρόμενοι παραπειρῶνται 
Διὸς ἀργικεραύνου, | εἴ τιν᾽ ἔχει λόγον ἀνθρώπων πέρι | μαιομένων μεγάλαν 
ἀρετὰν θυμῷ λαβεῖν, | τῶν δὲ μόχθων ἀμπνοάν. --- κέλευσεν : a slight ana- 
colouthon since ἀκούειν, v. 66, depends on ὥπασε. 

71. ἐξ οὗ : see on Ol. 11 38.— καθ᾽ "EdAavas: so Ol. I 117. ) 

73. φανερὰν ὁδόν : 1.6. ‘the open road of glory.’ Cf. Isth. V 29. ----ἔρχον- 
rat: sc. the present generation.— τεκμαίρει ἕκαστον : ‘everything shows it.’ 

74. μῶμος : good fortune excites envy. Perhaps the poet refers to 
Agesias’s enemies among the Syracusans, who are said to have killed him 
a few years later. —dAAwv: appositive use. H. 538 6; G. 142: 2 n. 3. 

75. rots: demonstrative.—-amept: construe with ἐλαυνόντεσσιν [ἐλαύ- 
νουσιν]. ---- δωδέκατον : the twelfth and last course. See Ol. 11 50. 

76. ποτιστάξῃ: cf. Theoc. XV 108 ἀμβροσίαν ἐς στῆθος ἀποστάξασα 
γυναικός. --- άρις: the Graces grant victory; see Ol. VII 11, XIV 20. 
--- εαὐκλέα μορφάν : διὰ τὸ περιβλέπτους εἶναι τοὺς νικῶντας Kal ἐπιχάριτας 
καὶ λαμπρούς. Victoria victores reddit et augustiores et clariores. 

77. εἰ δὲ κτλ. (a fact stated hypothetically; see on Ol. I 18): your 15 
mother’s family honored Hermes; to him and Zeus you owe your vic- 
tory. The good deeds of the fathers are remembered for their children. 
- Κυλλάνας: Cyllene (now called Ziria), the lofty (7778 feet high 
— almost the highest mountain of Peloponnesus) mountain in N.E. Arca- 
dia, was the reputed birthplace of Hermes and the principal seat of his 
Arcadian cultus. He had there a temple and a colossal wooden statue. 
The mountain was assigned by Arcas (the eponymous ruler of Arcadia) 
to his son Elatus, the father of Aepytus. --- μάτρωες ἄνδρες : Euadne was 
brought up by Aepytus, we have seen, and at his home Iamus was born. 

78. λιταῖς : noun used as an attribute of another noun, like an adjec- 
tive. So Pyth. 1V 217, Cf ἄνδρες στρατιῶται, ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί κτλ. 


a, ee KR, 


106 NOTES. [Ox. VI 79- 

Page . ; 

15 79. πολλὰ πολλαῖσιν: a parechesis frequent in the tragedies and 
much approved by the rhetoricians.—aydévas: he was patron of the 
palaestra. So Pyth. II 10 he is ἐναγώνιος, Isth. 1 60 ἀγώνιος. Mercury is 
called, Cic. in Verr. V 185, iuventutis custos ac praeses. Cf. Hor. Car. 
I 10 Mercuri,... qui feros cultus hominum recentum | voce formasti 
catus et decorae | more palaestrae: | te canam, magni lovis et deorum 
nuntium.— ἔχει: ‘rules over,’ ‘administers’; cf. Ol. 11 36.— μοῖραν 
ἀέθλων : the share which belongs to each in the prizes of the games. 

81. βαρυγδούπῳ: cf. Hom. H 411 ἐρίγδουπος πόσις Ἥρης, Hom. Hy. 
Dem. 3 βαρύκτυπος, εὐρυόπα Ζεύς. ; 

82. δόξαν κτλ.: ‘I have on my tongue the feeling of a shrill whet- 
stone, impelling me to new songs.’ The ἀκόνα (the relationship between 
the Thebans and Stymphalians) is the opposite of Bots ἐπὶ γλώσσῃ μέγας, 
Aesch. Ag. 36. The metaphor is startling, but the expressions ὀξύνεσθαι 
στόμα, γλῶσσαν κτλ. are not unknown. Cf. Psalm LXIV 3 “Who whet 
their tongue like a sword.” See on Pyth. I 86. 

83. [καλλιρόοισι: see on Pyth. IV 178,1] .---- πνοαῖς (dat. of approach ; 
cf. ᾿Αλφεῷ, v. 58): i.e. ‘songs. Cf. Arist. Frogs 154 αὐλῶν πνοή. 

84. parpoparwp: Pindar addresses Thebes, Isth. I 1, as μᾶτερ ἐμά. 
The heroine Thebe was daughter of the Boeotian river Asopus and the 
Arcadian river Metope. Thus the connection which Pindar claims is 
through his native city. Cf. Isth. VIII 17. 

85. πλάξιππον : see on Isth. I 1, VIII 22. --- τῶς κτλ.: ‘whose de- 
lightful water I drink,’ i. ‘where I dwell.’ Cf Hom. B 825 (οἱ δὲ 
Ζέλειαν ἔναιον ...) πίνοντες ὕδωρ μέλαν Αἰσήποιο. Hor. Car. II 20 discet 
Hiber Rhodanique potor, IV 15 non qui profundum Danubium bibunt | 
edicta rumpent Iulia. The fountains of Thebes were famous for their 
cold, sweet water which still flows abundantly from Dirce; cf. Isth. VI 
fin. quoted on Ol. VII 7. 

86. πίομαι : here in the present tense; elsewhere it is future in mean- 
ing though present in form. —amdékov: cf. ὕμνων ἄνθος, v. 105; Nem. 
VII 77 etpew στεφάνους ἐλαφρόν" ἀναβάλεο-: Μοῖσά τοι | κολλᾷ χρυσὺν ἔν 
τε λευκόν ἐλέφανθ᾽ aug | καὶ λείριον ἄνθεμον ποντίας ὑφελοῖσ᾽ ἐέρσας. Anti- 
pater of Sidon, of Sappho, Anth. Pal. VII 13 ἃς μέτα Πειθὼ | ἔπλεκ᾽ 
ἀείζωον Πιερίδων στέφανον. Hor. Car. I 26 necte meo Lamiae coronam. 
See on Ol. 1 100. 

87. ἑταίρους : the chorus. 

88. Aivéa (a not uncommon name in Arcadia): a relative of Agesias ; 
he had come to Thebes for the ode and was to lead the chorus at Stym- 
phalus.—amporov μέν : correlative with εἰπὸν 5é.—*Hpav: why Hera 
was to be celebrated here is uncertain. She was honored at Stymphalus 
as mats (παρθενία), τελεία, χήρα, maiden, wife, and widow. 


Ox. VI 98.] SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 107 
- Page 

89. yvavat: ‘to judge. The choreuts were Stymphalians, not Boe- Ἢ 
otians. — ἀλαθέσιν λόγοις : ‘if the truth be told.’ 

90. ei: see on v. 27. --- Βοιωτίαν ὗν (in app. with ἀρχαῖον dveidos): the 
stupidity and vulgarity of the Boeotians were, already in Pindar’s time, 
proverbial in the mouths of their witty neighbors. It is possible that the 
poet is repelling here indirectly the same charge for the Arcadians. — 
ἄγγελος ὀρθός (cf. Pyth. IV 279 8? ἀγγελίας ὀρθᾶ5) : one who will teach the 
chorus as he himself has been taught. Cf. Hamlet’s ‘“ Speak the speech, 

I pray you, as I pronounced it to you.” 

91. σκυτάλα, κρατήρ: cui quasi insculpsit carmen et infusit. He was 
a worthy embassador and skilled in mixing the nectar of song, cf. Ol. 
Vil int. Cf. Arist. Acharnians 936 where a sycophant is called mdy- 
xpnorov ἄγγος, κρατὴρ κακῶν, καὶ κύλιξ | τὰ πράγματ᾽ ἐγκυκᾶσθαι. 

92. The victor’s city and its ruler are not to be forgotten. —’Oprv- 
ylas: the oldest part of the city of Syracuse, where was Agesias’s home. 
See on Nem. I 2. 

93. τὰν... διέπων: cf. Ol. 1 12. 

94. φοινικόπεζαν: from the color of the ripened grain. Cf. Hom. 
E 500 ξανθὴ Δημήτηρ. Verg. Georg. I 297 rubicunda Ceres. 

95. Hiero’s ancestor Telines from the island Telos, near the Triopian 
promontory of Caria, brought to Sicily the worship of Demeter and Per- 
sephone. The priesthood remained in his family. After the battle of 
Himera Gelo built from the spoils magnificent temples to these two god- 
desses, to whom all Sicily was sacred according to Cicero quoted on Nem. 

Ι 14. ----λευκίππου : at the Sicilian festival of the ᾿Ανακαλυπτήρια, Perse- 
phone was conducted with the emblems of the ripe harvest on a chariot 
drawn by white horses. 

96. Ζηνὸς Αἰτναίου : see Pyth. I 30. Probably after the founding 
of Aetna Hiero himself was priest of Aetnaean Zeus. 

97. πνοαὶ γινώσκοντι [γιγνώσκουσι] : λύραι δὲ Kal μολπαὶ δι᾽ ἡδέων 
λόγων ὑμνοῦσιν αὐτόν. (For the personification, see Ol. VII 83.) See 
introd. to Ol. I, and on Ol. I 14 fg. — θραύσοι : the fut. opt. is not found 
in Homer; in Pindar, only here and Pyth. 1X 116. It is more common 
in Attic prose. It is most rare to express a wish, as here, but cf. Soph. 
Oed. Tyr. 1274 ἀλλ᾽ ἐν σκότῳ τὺ λοιπὸν ods μὲν οὐκ ἔδει | ὀψοίαθ᾽, ods δ᾽ 
ἔχρῃζεν οὐ γνωσοίατο. --- θραύω is often used of the wreck of a ship or 
chariot. — χρόνος : cf. Simonides IV 5 οὔθ᾽ 6 πανδαμάτωρ ἀμαυρώσει xpd- 
vos. For the personification, see on Ol II 17. 

98. φιλοφροσύναις : plural to express the repeated instances of the 16 
act; H. 518 c.—’Aynola κῶμον : ‘the comus of Agesias,’ i.e. the band ᾿ 
which was celebrating his victory. 


108 NOTES. [Ox. VI 99-105. 


Page . 
16 99. οἴκοθεν οἴκαδε (cf. Ol. VII 4): Agesias had two homes, Stym- 
phalus and Syracuse. 

100. parépa’Apxadias: ‘his mother-city in Arcadia.’ (Partitive gen- 
itive of place.) 

101. It is well in troublous times to have two homes. Cf. Epictetus 
in Stobaeus, Flor. CX 22 οὔτε ναῦν ἐξ ἑνὸς ἀγκυρίου οὔτε βίον ἐκ μιᾶς ἐλπί- 
δος ὁρμιστέον. Agesias seems to have trusted to the wrong anchor; he 
was killed after Hiero’s death. 

102. τῶνδε: the Stymphalians present at the celebration. — κείνων : 
the Syracusans. 

103. δέσποτα ποντόμεδον (cf. Aesch. Sept. 130 ἵππιος ποντομέδων ἄναξ 

. Ποσειδᾶν): the victor’s ancestor.—amAcov: the return voyage to 
peacase. 

104, δίδοι : see on Ol. I 88. ---χρυσαλακάτοιο: an epithet of Artemis 
in Homer; in Pindar, also of the Nereids. Homer, ν 107, mentions the 
looms of the nymphs at {{Πδοᾶ. ---- πόσις ᾿Αμφιτρίτας : so Zeus is πόσις 
Ἥρης, and Ares, Pyth. 1V 87, is χαλκάρματος πόσις ᾿Αφροδίτας. 

105. ἐμῶν δὲ δέξ᾽ ἄνθος : cf. Ol. I 116 where, too, the poet closes with 
a prayer. 


SEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 


Tuts ode celebrates the victory in the boxing-match won at Olympia, 
Ol. LXXIX, 464 B.c., by the most famous athlete of his time, Diagoras 
of Rhodes. 

Diagoras was of the race of the Heraclidae and descended from Tle- 

᾿ polemus, who led the Greek colony to Rhodes. The members of his 
family, though the sceptre had fallen from their hands, were still prom- 
inent in the government of the island. They were yet more renowned 
for their athletic strength and skill, exhibited at the four great festivals 
and at the local games of Greece. The successes of Diagoras himself are 
enumerated in this ode. He lived to see three of his sons and two of his 
daughters’ sons crowned as Olympian victors. His daughter, contrary 
to the rule against the admission of women, was allowed to be a specta- 
tor at Olympia because of the honors gained there by her father, broth- 
ers, nephew, and son. 


On. VII 1-4.] SEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 109 


Dorieus, one of Diagoras’s grandsons, was crowned for the pancration 
at three successive Olympian festivals, repeatedly at Nemea and Cor- 
inth, and received the crown ἀκονιτί at Delphi, no one daring to enter 
the lists against him. Having been taken prisoner by the Athenians 
near the close of the Peloponnesian war, he was immediately released 
without ransom. 

Pindar begins and ends with the praise of Diagoras. The heart of 
the ode, the ὀμφαλός, vs. 28-76, marked by the transitions, vs. 20-27, 
77-80, is devoted to the glory of the victor’s home, the island of Rhodes; 
it opens and closes with the mention of the colonist Tlepolemus. The 
three myths narrated show that Rhodes enjoyed the especial favor of the 
gods. The first myth concerns the colonization of the island; the other 
two explain why Helios and Athene were worshipped there. 

The poet compares his song to a golden goblet given by a father to 
his daughter’s bridegroom; he passes to the praise of Diagoras and his 
father, to the story of Tlepolemus, the birth of Athene and her gifts to 
the island, the allotment of the island to Helios; the offspring of Helios 
and Rhodes; there Tlepolemus found a resting-place, and festivals are 
held in his honor; there Diagoras is praised. 

Diagoras took the ode with him on his return from Greece (v. 18). 
It was inscribed in golden letters in the temple of Lindian Athene at 


Rhodes: 
Page 

1. Φιάλαν: the figure is drawn perhaps from the banquet at which 16 
we may suppose this ode to have been sung. The comparison is not 
carried out in its details. — The gift of the goblet has been thought to be 
part of the ceremony of betrothal. —dpveds: see on Ol. VI 8. --- ἀπὸ 
Χειρός : construe with δωρήσεται. ---- ἑλών : the familiar epic pleonastic use 
of the participle, as Hom. A 139 ἄξω ἑλών. 

2. ἀμπέλου δρόσῳ (cf. ἀμπέλου παῖδα, Nem. 1X 52): dat. of means with 
καχλάζοισαν. --- καχλάζοισαν : cf. Verg. Aen. I 739 spumantem pateram. 

3. δωρήσεται : a gnomic future corresponding to the gnomic aorist in 
v. 6. (But see on αὐδάσομεν, Ol. I 7.) 

4. γαμβρῷ : νυμφίῳ. So frequently in Sappho, as fr. 99 ὄλβιε γάμβρε 
σοὶ μὲν δὴ γάμος, ὡς ἄραο, ἐκτετέλεσται. --- προπίνων : the goblet was given 
with the draught. Thus the verb was applied to other gifts bestowed at 
a banquet; cf. Dem. de Cor. 296 τὴν ἐλευθερίαν προπεπωκότες πρότερον 


110 NOTES. [Ox. VII 5- 

Page 

16 μὲν Φιλίππῳ νῦν δὲ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ. --- οἴκοθεν οἴκαδε: so Ol. VI 99. The cup 
remains in the family.—amdyxpvoov: ‘of solid gold.’ Cf. the Homeric 
παγχρύσεοι, πανάργυρον. ----κορυφὰν κτλ. (cf. Ol. I 13, 11 14; Nem. 1 15, 
34): cf. Ol. IIT fin. κτεάνων δὲ χρυσὺς αἰδοιέστατον, Isth. V init. 

5. χάριν: adverbial; ‘for the pleasure’ of the banqueters. — κάδος : 
τὴν συγγένειαν. --- ἰτιμάσαις : τιμήσας-.] --- ἐν : adverbial; ‘and thereby,’ 
--- φίλων παρεόντων : genitive absolute. 

17 60. θῆκε: ‘made,’ cf. Pyth. I 40, II 39.—vly: τὸν γαμβρόν. ---- ὁμόφρο- 
vos εὐνάς (gen. of cause, cf. Soph. ἘΠ. 1027 ζηλῶ σε τοῦ vod): cf. Hom. ¢ 181 
(σοὶ δὲ θεοὶ δοῖεν) ἄνδρα τε καὶ οἶκον καὶ ὁμοφροσύνην dmdceav | ecOAhy. 

7. καί: so in a comparison Nem. II 1. -- νέκταρ χυτόν : ‘liquid nec- 
tar,’ 1.6. of his song. Cf. Ol. VI 91; Isth. VI init. θάλλοντος ἀνδρῶν ὡς 
ὅτε συμποσίου | δεύτερον κρατῆρα Μοισαίων μελέων | κίρναμεν, and fin. πίσω 
σφε Δίρκας ἁγνὸν ὕδωρ, τὸ βαθύζωνοι κόραι | χρυσοπέπλου Μναμοσύνας ἀνέτει- 
λαν παρ᾽ εὐτειχέσιν Κάδμου πύλαις. Nem. III 76 χαῖρε φίλος, ἐγὼ τόδε τοι | 
πέμπω μεμιγμένον μέλι λευκῷ σὺν γάλακτι, κιρναμένα δ᾽ ἔερσ᾽ ἀμφέπει, | 
πόμ᾽ ἀοίδιμον Αἰολῇσιν ἐν πνοαῖσιν αὐλῶν. 

8. πέμπων : οἷ. Ol. VI90 ἄγγελος, Pyth. II 68. ---- καρπὸν φρενός (cf. 
καρπὸν φρενῶν, ‘wisdom,’ Pyth. II 74) corresponds to ἀμπέλου δρόσῳ. 

9. ἱλάσκομαι: the poet offers it as a libation. 

10. ᾿Ολυμπίᾳ κτλ. : the way is prepared for the mention of Diagoras 
who is victor in these, the most famous games. — γικώντεσσιν : in appo- 
sition with ἀεθλοφόροις. ---- ὄλβιος (predicate): for the thought, cf. Isth. 
V 15. --- κατέχοντι [κατέχουσι. « is elided as Ol. XII 6]: ‘encompass,’ 

ef, Pyth. I 96. 

11. ἄλλοτε κτλ. : see on v. 95.— ἐποπτεύει : see on Ol. XIV 15.— 
Xdpis: see on Ol. 11 50.— ζωθάλμιος : καθ᾽ ἣν ζῶν τις θάλλει. Without 
the song the deed would be forgotten. Cf. on Ol. XI init. 

12. θάμα: ἅμα, as Nem. [1 9. ----μέν : correlative with τέ, see on v. 88. 
— παμφώνοισι: cf. Isth. V 27.—év governs both datives, as is shown 
by the parallel passage last referred to; for its position with the second 
noun, see on Pyth. I 14; for its force, cf. Ol. XIV 17; Pyth. II 69. 

13. The preceding verse completes the general sentence; καὶ νύν 
brings us to the particular subject of praise. — ὑπό : ‘to the sound of.’ 
Cf. Ol. IV 3 (read γὰρ ὧραι) ὑπὸ ποικιλοφόρμιγγος ἀοιδᾶς ἑλισσόμεναί μ᾽ 
ἔπεμψαν | ὑψηλοτάτων udptup ἀέθλων. Herod. I 17 ἐστρατεύετο δὲ ὑπὸ 
συρίγγων τε καὶ πηκτίδων καὶ αὐλοῦ. Xen. Hell. I] 2:23 τὰ τείχη κατέ- 
σκαπτον ὑπ᾽ αὐλητρίδων. ---- For the accompaniment of both flutes and lyres, 
ef. ΟἹ. ITI 8 φόρμιγγά τε ποικιλόγαρυν καὶ βοὰν αὐλῶν ἐπέων τε θέσιν | Aivn- 
σιδάμου παιδὶ συμμῖξαι πρεπόντως. So among the Hyperboreans, Pyth. X 
38 παντᾷ δὲ χοροὶ παρθένων | λυρᾶν τε βοαὶ καναχαί τ᾽ αὐλῶν δονέονται. 


On. VII 20.] SEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 111 
Page 
For the accompaniment of lyre alone, cf. ΟἹ. 1 17; Nem. III 11 ἐγὼ δὲ 17 
κείνων τέ νιν δάροις | λύρᾳ τε κοίν᾽ ἀείσομαι. --- κατέβαν : cf. Ol. XIV 18; 
Pyth. 11 4; Isth. V 21. The poet is identified with his ode. That the 
ode was sent we have seen from v. ὅ. ---- τάν : demonstrative. — ποντίαν 

. Ῥόδον : we have to wait for the name until the epithets have been 
lavished. For the separation of adjective and noun, cf. v. 72 ἕπτα.. 
παῖδας, fr. 76 Avrapal... ᾿Αθᾶναι, Ol. 1 93-95 κλέος... Πέλοπος. 

14, ὑμνέων : the presiiit participle is found αὐκόοα as frequently 
as the future participle to express purpose. — παῖδ᾽ ᾿Αφροδίτας : the 
nymph, daughter of Aphrodite and Poseidon, is confounded with her 
island, as often. See on Nem. I 4.—’AcAloto νύμφαν : cf. v. 71. 

15. εὐθυμάχαν : ἄτρεπτον ἐν μάχαις. Cf. the Homeric ἰθὺς μαχέσασθαι. 
-- πελώριον: on account of his strength and stature. He was six feet . 
and three or four inches tall, as was shown by his statue at Olympia, in 
which the Hellanodicae took care that the athlete’s size should not be 
exaggerated. — map "AAdeaw: so Ol. I 20. Cf. Xenophan. 2 ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν 
ταχυτῆτι ποδῶν νίκην tis ἄροιτο | ἢ πενταθλεύων, ἔνθα Διὸς τέμενος | παρ 
Πίσαο ῥοῇς ἐν ᾿Ολυμπίῃ κτλ. Bacchylides, quoted on Ο].1 18. The ex- 
pression is varied from y. 10 but is in harmony with παρὰ Κασταλίᾳ below. 
—orehavwrdpevov: for the voice cf. vy. 81, Ol. XII 17; Isth. 1 28. 

16. πυγμᾶς ἄποινα: in apposition with the verb. H. 501; G. 137 
n.3. Cf. Pyth. 11 14; Isth. VIIT 3. 

17. ἀδόντα [ἁδόντα, from ἁνδάνω] Δίκᾳ: cf. Ol. I 89 Nene μεμαλό- 
τας. Perhaps Damagetus was prytanis at Ialysus. 

18. εὐρυχόρου: an epithet of Libya, Pyth. IV 49. --- τρίπολιν the 
cities are named vs. 73 fg. The city of Rhodes was founded later. — 
πέλας éuBoAw: the Rhodian Chersonese, the peninsula of Caria, which 
juts out toward Rhodes, is likened tv a ship’s beak. 

19. ᾿Αργείᾳ: according to the Rhodian tradition Tlepolemus led a 
colony of Argives from Epidaurus to Rhodes. It is more probable that 
an Argive Althaemenes was the leader in the third generation after the 
return of the Heraclids to Peloponnesus. — σὺν alxp@: i.e. ‘with a mul- 
titude of men’; it was not a hostile invasion. αἰχμή is used for aixunrail, 
as is often ἵππος for ἱππεῖς, ἀσπίς for ἀσπισταί. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 78 πολλὴν 
ἀθροίσας ἀσπίδ᾽ ᾿Αργείων ἄγει, 441 δεῦρο μυρίαν ἄγων λόγχην, Iph. Taur. 139 
᾿ὦ παῖ τοῦ Tas Τροίας πύργους | ἐλθόντος κλεινᾷ σὺν κώπᾳ (‘oar’ for ‘ fleet’) 
χιλιοναύτᾳ. 

20. The poet thus passes to Diagoras’s ancestors. — ἐθελήσω : observe 
the use of the future; βουλήσομαι is more common. — τοῖσιν (construe with 
διορθῶσαι as dat. of interest): the relative in Pindar is often not at the 
beginning of its clause. See on Ol. VI 27.— ἐξ ἀρχᾶς κτλ. : διορθῶσαι τὸν 


112 NOTES. [On. VII 21- 


Page 
17 λόγον ἐξ ἀρχᾶς, 1.6. ἀπὸ TAamoAguov. The Homeric tradition is found in 


B 653 fg. Τληπόλεμος δ᾽ Ἡρακλείδης, His Te μέγας Te, | ἐκ Ῥόδου ἐννέα νῆας 
ἄγεν Ῥοδίων ἀγερώχων, | οἱ Ῥόδον ἀμφενέμοντο διὰ τρίχα κοσμηθέντες, 
Λίνδον Ἰηλυσόν τε καὶ ἀργινόεντα Κάμειρον. | τῶν μὲν Τληπόλεμος δουρικλυ- 


τὸς ἡγεμόνευεν, | ὃν- τέκεν ᾿Αστυόχεια βίῃ Ἡρακληείῃ, ... Τληπόλεμος δ᾽ 


ἐπεὶ οὖν τράφη ἐν μεγάρῳ εὐπήκτῳ, | αὐτίκα πατρὸς ἑοῖο φίλον μήτρωα 
κατέκτα, | ἤδη γηράσκοντα Λικύμνιον, ὄζον “Apnos. | αἶψα δὲ νῆας ἔπηξε, 
πολὺν δ᾽ ὅγε λαὸν ἀγείρας | βῆ φεύγων ἐπὶ πόντον... αὐτὰρ ὅγ᾽ ἐς Ῥόδον 
ἷξεν ἀλώμενος, ἄλγεα πάσχων " | τριχθὰ δὲ οἴκηθεν καταφυλαδὸν, ἠδ᾽ epirnder| 
ἐκ Διός... καί σφιν θεσπέσιον πλοῦτον κατέχευε Κρονίων. 

21. ξυνόν: the glory belongs to all the Rhodian Heraclids. — ἀγγέλ- 
λων: ‘with loud proclamation.’ Cf. Pyth. 1 32, 1X 1 ᾿Εθέλω χαλκάσπιδα 
Πυθιονίκαν | σὺν βαθυζωνοίσιν ἀγγέλλων | Τελεσικράτη Χαρίτεσσι γεγωνεῖν. 

23. γεννᾷ is in apposition with τοῖσιν. --- τὸ μὲν πατρόθεν is correla- 
tive with τὸ δέ. ---ἐκ Διός : as descended from Zeus’s son Heracles. — 
εὔχονται (sc. εἶναι) : the Homeric use, as also Pyth. IV 97. 

24. ᾿Αστυδαμείας : a variation from the Homeric tradition, see above 
on v. 20.—apoi: construe with κρέμανται. (Pindar separates the prep- 
osition freely and widely from its verb, cf. ν. 1 ἀπὸ... δωρήσεται.) Of. 
Isth. 11 43 φθονεραὶ θνατῶν φρένας ἀμφικρέμανται ἐλπίδες. --- φρασίν : φρε- 
σίν.] ---- It is wellnigh impossible to escape error (cf. Eccl. VI 12 For who 
knoweth what is good for man in this life?), but the seeming misfortune 
may be a blessing in disguise. So it was with Tlepolemus.— For the 
general remark preceding the story, cf. v. 45, Ol. 11 15 fg. The poet in 
singing of the early history of Rhodes could not avoid mentioning the 
act which led to Tlepolemus’s departure from Argos, but he excuses the 
deed so far as he can. Also in Homer such a murder is a misfortune and 
not a crime. 

26. For καί between the preposition and its noun, cf. Ol. II 28, VI 
25; Pyth. 1V 186. -- τυχεῖν (epexegetical infinitive) depends on φέρ- 
TAaTOV. 

29. ἐλαίας : a very close-grained wood; clubs were often made of it. 
Such was the staff which Odysseus used in order to blind Polyphemus. — 
Τίρυνθι (local dat. like Μαραθῶνι, xrA.): where Heracles, whom Calli- 
machus calls Τιρύνθιος, then lived.— Λικύμνιον : the name is widely sepa- 
rated from the word with which it is in apposition ; see on v. 13. — θαλά- 
pov: ‘house,’ as Ol. VI 2.— Midéa was Licymnius’s mother. 

30. τἄσδε χθονός : the land where the ode was sung. Cf. τῶνδε, Ol. 
VI 102.— χολωθείς : according to another tradition it was by accident. 
— The Greek often uses the adversative δέ where we use the causal ‘ for.’ 

31. παρέπλαγξαν : ‘led astray.’ —pavrevoaro (cf. Ol. VI 38; Pyth. 


Ox, VII 42.] SEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 113 

Page 
IV 163): he went to Delphi to be purified from his uncle’s blood. —és 18 
θεόν: cf. Arist. Birds 619 εἰς Ἄμμωνα ἐλθόντες, Hom. H 312 εἰς ᾿Αγαμέμ- 
vova δῖον ἄγον. 

32. Χρυσοκόμας : so Ol. VI 41, At the close of Isth. VII, Apollo is 
addressed as ὦ χρυσέᾳ κόμᾳ θάλλων Λοξία. ---- εὐώδεος : cf. Plutarch de def. 
orac. 50 “ For the room where those do wait who come for answers from 
the oracle is sometimes filled with such a fragrant odor and scent that 
no perfumes in the world can exceed it, and this arises as it were out of 
a spring, from the sanctuary of the temple.” --- πλόον εὐθύν (depends on 
εἶπε): ἐξ Ol. VI fin. 

33. εἶπε: ‘directed’; cf. Soph. O. T. 288 ἔπεμψα γὰρ Κρέοντος εἰπόντος 
διπλοῦς πομπούς. For the Pythian oracle as guide of colonization, see 
on Pyth. IV 62.—The oracle does not name Rhodes, but as usual in 
such cases designates it in a more or less general way. This allows the 
poet to touch upon the island and pass to the next myth.— The νομόν 
is described vy. 63. 

34. Bpéxe: cf. Hom. B 670 (the last line quoted on v. 20 above) 
which, understood literally, seems to be the source of this statement; fr. 
119 Ἐν δὲ Ῥόδον κατένασθεν" |... πλεῖστα μὲν Sap ἀθανάτοις avéxorTes, | 
ἕσπετο δ᾽ ἀενάου πλούτου νέφος. --- πόλιν : 1.6. the site of the future city, 
‘land’; cf. Isth. V 48. 

35. Pindar amplifies the response of the oracle. 

36. πελέκει: the instrument of the τέχναισιν. ---- κορυφᾶν : cf. Hom. 
Hy. Pyth. Ap. 130 Κρονίδης ἐρικυδέα yelvar’ ᾿Αθήνην | ek κορυφῆς. 

37. ἀλάλαξεν : as goddess of war; cf. ἐγχειβρόμῳ below. 

38. ἔφριξέ νιν (because of the war-cry): cf. Hom. 2 775 πάντες δέ με 
πεφρίκασιν. --- Tata μάτηρ : the mother ofall; cf. Γῆ πάντων μήτηρ, Hesiod 
Ἔργα 563; Aesch. Prom. 90 παμμῆτόρ τε γῆ. 

39. φαυσίμβροτος [φαεσίμβροτος. v is the vocalized digamma; cf. 
gatos, Doric for φάος, πιφαύσκω]: Homeric epithet of the sun, e.g. « 138. 
-- Ὑπεριονίδας seems, as in Homer, to have the same meaning as Ὑπερίων. 
It arises probably from a mere cumulation of suffixes. See on Ol. VI 15. 

40. Helios enjoined upon his sons to be mindful (for their own sakes, 
φυλάξασθαι) of the service to be rendered at once (μέλλον xpéos), that they 
might be the first to build an altar and delight the heart of the father 
and the maiden. 

41. παισὶν φίλοις : for the Heliadae see vs. 71 fg. 

42. av: the only instance in Pindar, and this is disputed, of & in a 
final clause. —mparot: the goddess dwelt with her first worshippers. 
Thus Athene took up her abode at Athens, where due sacrifice was 
offered to her. Cf, Diod, Sic, V 56 ἀνδρωθεῖσι δὲ τοῖς ᾿Ἡλιάδαις εἰπεῖν τὸν 


114 NOTES. (On. VII 43 


Page 
~ “ ΄- 35.ϑβΞἐε “(ὦ = 
18 Ἥλιον ὅτι οἵτινες ἂν ᾿Αθηνᾷ θύσωσι πρῶτοι παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς ἕξουσι τὴν θεόν" τὸ 


19 


δ᾽ αὐτὸ διασαφῆσαι λέγεται τοῖς τὴν ᾿Αττικὴν κατοικοῦσι. «+» τὸν δὲ τότε 
βασιλεύοντα τῶν ᾿Αθηναίων Κέκροπα ἐπὶ τοῦ πυρὸς θῦσαι ὕστερον. — ἐναργέα: 
ν conspicuous,” ‘splendid.’ 

43. ἐν belongs to ἔβαλεν. --- dperav: see on Υ͂. 89. 

44. προμαθέος αἰδώς : ‘reverent regard for the god of foresight,’ Le. 
‘foresight,’ ‘forethought.’ This refers to their thoughtlessness described 
below. — For the objective genitive cf. Ol. I1 6; Pyth. IV 218. 

45. But a cloud of forgetfulness unexpectedly comes over men, 

46. παρέλκει xTA.: We Can say in a loose way that this = παρέλκει 
φρένας ἔξω πραγμάτων ὀρθᾶς ὁδοῦ, ‘draws aside from the right course of 
action.’ 

48. rol: οὗτοι. --- αἰθούσσας [αἰθοέσσης5]: φλόξ is αἰθαλοῦσσα in Aesch. 
Prom. 992. --- σπέρμα φλογός : cf. Pyth: III 86 πολλὰν ὄρει πῦρ ἐξ ἑνός | 
σπέρματος ἐνθορὸν ἀίστωσεν ὕλαν. Hom. ε 490 σπέρμα πυρὸς σώζων. ---- 
ἀνέβαν [ἀνέβησαν : cf. v. 68 τελεύταθεν, Ol. II 34 ἔβαν. See on Pyth. 1V 
120]: sc. els τὴν ἀκρόπολιν τὴν Λινδίων. ---- οὐ is made very emphatic by 
its position. —redfav κτλ.: this explains the sacrificial usages of the 
Rhodians in Pindar’s time; they offered sacrifice to Athene without fire. 
So all peculiarities of rite were explained as having been derived from 
some circumstance connected with an early celebration. 

49. ἄλσος: an enclosure, with or without trees; cf. Isth, I 57 and 
note. —6 pev: Zeus, cf. v. 43. : 

50. toe κτλ.: cf. v. 34 and ποίο. --- αὐτά [αὐτή]: the goddess chose 
Athens as her home but loved Rhodes and gave its people superiority 


᾿ over other mortals in every art. 


51. For Τλαυκώπις as a proper name cf. Χρυσοκόμας, v. 32; ᾿Αγλαο- 
τρίαιναν, Ol. I 40. 

52. The artistic taste of the early Greeks, as might have been 
expected, was not fully developed ; there were statues at Rhodes which 
were chained to keep them from running away. —{wotew x«rtA.: ‘like to 
living and moving creatures.’ — ἕρπω in the Doric dialect seems to have 
lost early the special meaning ‘to creep.’ 

53. βαθύ: cf. βαθύδοξοι, Pyth. I 66, II 79; Ol. XII 12. — δαέντι: τῷ 
δαέντι (dat. of interest): when one is deeply skilled he needs no help 
from the black art. Here probably is a reference to the mythical 
Telchines who came from Crete to Rhodes and were called the first 
workers in iron and copper; they ‘made the harpé for Cronus and the 





44, Or, perhaps, ‘the regard which is felt by a man of foresight.’ 
53. Or, perhaps, ‘only the ignorant man thinks that art is magic.’ 


On. VIT 69.] SEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 115 


Page 
trident for Poseidon. They were accused generally of using magic. — 19 


ἄδολος: ‘ without magic.’ 

54. [havri: pact.) — παλαιαὶ proves: the tradition of the island. 

55. ovmw: construe with φανερὰν ἔμμεν [εἶναι]. ---- A scholiast says that 
Pindar was the first poet to narrate this myth. It is supposed that the 
Greeks had some tradition of the comparatively recent (volcanic) origin 
of Rhodes. | 

56. ἐν πελάγει ποντίῳ : cf. fr. 235 ἐν πόντου πελάγει. 

58. ἀπεόντος : he was absent on his work of giving light to mortals. 

59. χώρας is governed by the privative idea in ἀκλάρωτον. H. 584b; 
G. 180 n. 2, 

60. ἁγνόν: an epithet often applied to the sun’s light. Cf. Soph. ΕἸ. 
86 ὦ φάος ἁγνόν, also Milton, Par. Lost IIT init. ‘ Hail, holy light!” 

61. μνασθέντι: ‘ when he mentioned it,’ called attention to the neglect, 
Zeus was ready to order a new allotment (lottery), but Helios chose the 
island which he saw growing up within the gray sea. — For the distri- 
bution by lot of the gods’ honors and seats, cf. on ΟἹ. XIV 1. In Aesch. 
Prom. 48 Hephaestus wishes that some other god had received by lot 
(λαχεῖν) the smith’s art. — εἴασεν : sc. ᾿Αέλιος. 

62. αὐτὸς ὁρᾶν : the keensighted sun-god naturally was the first to 
espy the rising island. — αὐξομέναν : figure drawn from the growth of 
plants ; cf. BAdore, v. 69. 

63. πολύβοσκον : cf. the Homeric πουλυβότειρα. 

θά. ἐκέλευσεν : Helios is still the subject. — χρυσάμπυκα: Pindar 
applies this epithet also to the Muses and the Hours, ef. fr. 30: 6,— 
«Λάχεσιν : the Fate who presides over Adxn, cf. λάχος, v. 58. 

65. χεῖρας ay-[dva-|retvar: as was usual in calling the gods to witness 
the oath; cf. Hom. H 411 ὅρκια δὲ Ζεὺς ἴστω... ds εἰπὼν τὸ σκῆπτρον 
ἀνέσχεθε πᾶσι θεοῖσιν. --- θεῶν ὅρκον : cf. Hom. Hy. Del. Ap. 83 Λητὼ δὲ 
θεῶν μέγαν ὅρκον ὄμοσσεν " | Ἴστω νῦν τάδε Γαῖα καὶ Οὐρανὸς εὐρὺς ὕπερθεν, 
καὶ τὸ κατειβόμενον Στυγὸς ὕδωρ, ὅστε μέγιστος | ὕρκος δεινότατός τε πέλει 
μακάρεσσι θεοῖσιν. 

66. μὴ παρφάμεν [παραφάναι] : ‘to speak without deceit.’ 

67. νεῦσαι (has Λάχεσιν as subject): cf. on Isth. VIII 50. — αἰθέρα 
seems to be masc. here (or is φαεννόν an adject. of two terminations 7), 
though Ol. I 6 it is fem. as always in Homer; cf. on v. 81. — νίν : τὴν 
νῆσον. --- ἑἕᾷ κεφαλᾷ γέρας : so Ol. VI 60. 

68. [τελεύταθεν : ἐτελευτήθησαν.] ---- λόγων κορυφαί: τὰ κεφάλαια. Cf. 
Pyth. IIT 80 εἰ δὲ λόγων συνέμεν κορυφάν, Ἱέρων, ὀρθὰν ἐπίστᾳ κτλ. 

69. ἐν ἀλαθείᾳ (adverbial with πετοῖσαι) : ‘in accordance with truth,’ 
ie, ‘true,’ — For ἐν see on Pyth. I 62. — πετοῖσαι [πεσοῦσαι] : figure from 


20 


116 NOTES. (On. VII 70- 

Page 

20 dice, cf. Ol. XII 10. — μέν is correlative with τέ. So νυ. 88; cf. Pyth. 11 
31. — ὑγρᾶς : epic fulness of expression ; cf. Pyth. IV 40. 

70. γενέθλιος : i.e. the god of the family. — ἀκτίνων πατήρ (in appo- 
sition with ὁ γενέθλιος) : cf. Pyth. IV 2138, of Aphrodite, πότνια ὠκυτάτων 
βελέων. 

71. πῦρ πνεόντων: cf. fr. 146 Πῦρ πνέοντος ἅ τε κεραυνοῦ κτλ. ; Aesch. 
Prom. 359 ἐκπνέων φλόγα, 917 πύρπνουν βέλος. --- ἔνθα : at Rhodes. The 
island and the nymph are here distinguished, although often confounded ; 
see on v. 14. --- τέκεν : sc. Ὑπεριονίδας. 

72. ἕπτα παῖδας : Duncker supposes that these seven sons with their 
father represent the eight principal deities of the Phoenicians, of whom 
the chief was the βυπ-ροά. ---σοφώτατα : cf. Diod. Sic. V 57 of δ᾽ λιάδαι 
διάφοροι γενηθέντες τῶν ἄλλων διήνεγκαν καὶ μάλιστ᾽ ἐν ἀστρολογίᾳ. εἰσηγή- 
σαντο δὲ καὶ περὶ τῆς ναυτιλίας πολλὰ καὶ τὰ περὶ τὰς ὥρας διέταξαν. --- ἐπί: 
temporal (cf. Hom. E 637 ἐπὶ προτέρων ἀνθρώπων); they were the wisest 
of their time. —rapaSeEapévous: from Athene, cf. vs. 50 fg. ᾿ 

73. εἷς : Cercaphus.— Κάμειρον κτλ. : cf. Hom. B 655 fg. quoted on 
y. 20. 

74. πρεσβύτατον : lalysus is represented as the eldest, since the city 
named for him was Diagoras’s home. 

75. γαῖαν τρίχα διαδασσάμενοι : this is a Dorian division, and is here 
transferred from the colonists to the earliest times. 7 

76. ἀστέων μοῖραν : their ‘portion of cities,’ their apportioned cities. 
— κέκληνται δέ σφιν: ‘have been named in their honor,’ have received 
their founders’ names. Cf. Diog. Sic. V 57 αὐτοὶ [Λίνδος κτλ. δὲ διείλοντο 
τὴν χώραν, καὶ ἕκαστος ἑαυτοῦ πόλιν ὁμώνυμον ἔκτισε. 

77. A most skilful return to the Olympian victor, whose story had 
been dropped, by mention of Tlepolemus, with whom the myths here nar- 
rated began. Cf. vs. 20, 25 fg.—-ro6t: at Rhodes, though according to 
Homer, E 656 fg., Tlepolemus was slain by Sarpedon on the plain of 
Troy.—Avrpov: in apposition with the verb, cf. v. 16.— συμφοράς : 
that described vs. 27 fg., the death of Licymnius and its consequences. 

78. ἵσταται : ‘is instituted,’ ‘held’; the standing expression for the 
institution of the games, cf. Ol. ΤΙ 3. 

79. ὥσπερ Geo: the heroes, founders of cities, after death received 
honors which may be likened to those paid to saints in later times; cf. 
Ol. 1 90; Her. VI 38 καί of (Miltiades) τελευτήσαντι Χερσονῖται θύουσι, ὡς 
νόμος οἰκιστῇ, καὶ ἀγῶνα ἱππικόν τε καὶ γυμνικὸν ἐπιστᾶσι; Thic. V 11 ὡς 
ἥρωί τε ἐντέμνουσι καὶ τιμὰς δεδώκασιν ἀγῶνας καὶ ἐτησίους θυσίας. 

80. μήλων : construe with κνισάεσσα, which contains the idea οὗ ful- 
ness. — κρίσις ἀμφ᾽ ἀέθλοις : cf. κρίσιν ἀέθλων in Nem. X 22, quoted on 


— 


Ῥ. 


Ou. VII 87.] SEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE, ἘΠῚ 


Paga 
γ. 83. — τῶν : sc. παρὰ Ῥοδίοις ἄθλω». --- ἄνθεσι: cf. Ol. II 50. This is a 20 


picturesque enumeration of Diagoras’s victories which might have 
become prosaic and monotonous. Cf. Nem. IT jfin., VI 36 Καλλίας ἀδών! 
ἔρνεσι Λατοῦς, παρὰ Κασταλίᾳ τε Χαρίτων | ἐσπέριος buddy φλέγεν " πόντου 
τε γέφυρ᾽ ἀκάμαντος ἐν ἀμφικτιόνων | ταυροφόνῳ τριετηρίδι Κρεοντίδαν | τί- 
pace Ποσειδάνιον ἂν τέμενος " | βοτάνα τέ viv ποθ᾽ ἃ λέοντος | νικῶντ᾽ ἤρεφε 
δασκίοις | Φλιοῦντος ὑπ᾽ ὠγυγίοι᾽ ὄρεσιν. ---- Diagoras’s Pythian victories are 
not mentioned here since they had been referred to in v. 16. 

81. Ἴσθμός is here fem. as Isth. I 32. (It is not found in Homer, 
but is masc. in Herod., e.g. IX 10, and Thuce., e.g. II 13.) So κίων is 
always fem.in Pindar, see Pyth.I 19; and oi suchbe, Ol. XIV 3, which 
are generally masculine. See on Pyth. T 15, 

82. ἄλλαν (sc. νίκην) ἐπ᾿ ἄλλᾳ: ‘once and again,’ at two successive 
Nemeads. —Kpavaats: an epithet of Athens in two other odes. It was 
applied naturally to the dwellers on the acropolis, which was called ἡ 
Kpavad. Herod. (VIII 44) says that the Athenians were called Kpavaot 
in Pelasgic times. — At which of the many Athenian games (Olympia, 
Panathenaea, Eleusinia, Heraclea) Diagoras was victorious, is uncertain. 

83. ὁ χαλκός : the bronze shield giver: at the Heraean or Hecatom- 
bean games of Argos; cf. Nem. X 22 ἀγών re χάλκεος | δᾶμον ὀτρύνει ποτὶ 
βουθυσίαν Ἥρας ἀέθλων τε κρίσιν. ---- ἔγνω wy (sc. as victor): ef. ΟἹ. VI 97. 
- ἐν ᾿Αρκαδίᾳ : the Lycaea, Hermaea, and others, 

84. ἔργα: ‘works of art’ (vases), ‘ prizes,’ sc. ἔγνω νιν. ---- Θήβαις : in 
the Heraclea or Iolaea, in which a bronze tripod was given. — ἀγῶνες 
Βοιωτίων : the Eleutheria at Thespiae, the Trophonia at Lebadea, the 
Amphiaraea at Oropus, etc. —€vvopor: ‘lawful,’ ‘ appointed.’ 

86. Πέλλανα (sc. ἔγνω νιν): the Hermaea and Theoxenia. — Πέλλανᾶ 
was originally the same word as the Achaean Πελλήνη, cf. Atywa. — 
Atyiva: the Aeacea, Delphinia, Heraea. — ἐν Μεγάροισιν : the Dioclea, 
Pythia, Nemea, Alcathoea (see Isth. VIII 74). — Aviva ψᾶφος : ‘the stone 
tablet on which the record was engraved gives the same report.’ 

87. The ode closes with a prayer to Zeus, the patron of the Olympian 
games (see on Ol. I 10) and the ancestor of Diagoras’s race (see v. 23).— 
νώτοισιν : dat. of place; cf. Hes. Theog. 54 Μνημοσύνη, youvotow Ἔλευ- 
θῆρος μεδέουσα. ----᾿ Αταβυρίου (etymologically perhaps the same as Tabor, 
meaning ‘height’): the highest mountain of Rhodes, about 4500 feet 
high. Zeus Atabyrius had a temple also at Acragas in Sicily; see on 
Ol. II 26, 





v 


86. Αἴγινα regularly has 4; Boeckh writes -¢ here because of the 
length of the a, Bergk conjectures Oivdéva, see on Isth. V 34. 


21 


118 NOTES. (Ox. VII 88-95. 


Page 


21 


88. τίμα μέν is correlative with δίδοι τε. Cf. vs. 12,69. See on OL. 
I 104, VI 5; Pyth IV 80; Isth. 1 14. — ὕμνου τεθμόν : νόμιμον ἔπαινον. 
Cf. Ol. XIII 29 δέξαι τέ οἱ στεφάνων ἐγκώμιον τεθμόν. 

89. ἀρετάν: ‘ praise of excellence,’ cf. ν. 43 ; Soph. El. 968 che (Gna 
οἴσει, ‘you shall gain the praise of piety.’ —evpovra: cf. Pyth. I 48, 
II 64. --- δίδοι : Aecolic impv.; see on Ol. 1 86. --- τέ of: the metrical 
effect of the original digamma is preserved in the pronoun of the third 
person; so two lines below, Ol. I 65 etc. See on Ol. I 23. 

90. ποτ᾽ ἀστῶν κτλ. (no other example is found in Pindar of the eli- 
sion of wort, πρός) : cf. Isth. 1 61. --- ὕβρις is the source of all sins and 
calamities, cf. Ol. 1 56, II 28. Conversely σωφροσύνη, the μηδὲν ἄγαν, is 
frequently recommended by Pindar as the chief virtue. — ὕβριος ἐχθράν : 
‘abhorring insolence.’ 

91. εὐθυπορεῖ: he pursues a straightforward course (cf. Pyth. 11 86; 
Nem. I 25), holding fast to the admonitions and instructions of good 
ancestors. — ἐξ is to be construed with ἔχρεον [ἔχραον]. , 

92. μὴ κρύπτε (sc. Ζεύς, cf. vs. 87 fg.): suffer them not to be brought 
under a cloud, down frorn their high estate. — κοινὸν σπέρμα : i.e. those 
who have common descent from Callianax. 

93. Callianax was the founder of Diagoras’s family ; one of the Era- 
tidae who had been kings at Ialysus. The monarchical form of govern- 
ment had passed away before Pindar’s time. — χαρίτεσσιν : εὐτυχίαις. 

94. καὶ πόλις : the city also rejoices in Diagoras’s honors (perhaps 
it was at.some public celebration of the victory that this ode was sung), 
but the breezes of fortune may change. 

95. ἄλλοτ᾽ ἀλλοῖαι: cf. v.11. Such an indication of the instability 
of fortune is found at the end of other odes, sometimes in the merest inti- 
mation, as εἰ δὲ μὴ ταχὺ λίποι [ὃ θεός], Ol. I 108; cf. Isth. III fin. αἰὼν 
δὲ κυλινδομέναις ἁμέραις ἄλλ᾽ ἄλλοτ᾽ ἐξάλλαξεν. --- διαιθύσσοισιν [διαι- 
θύσσουσιν : v-movable is not found with the Doric ending -οντι, which 
Pindar everywhere prefers. To avoid hiatus or elision he uses not the 
Attic -ovow but the Aeolic -ouw. Cf. Ol. II 72 with 74]: cf. Ol. IL 33 ; 
Isth. LV 5 ἄλλοτε δ᾽ ἀλλοῖος οὖρος | πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἐπαΐσσων ἐλαύνει. 


Ox. XI 1-6.] ELEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 119 


ELEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 


AGESIDAMUS, the son of Archestratus, an Epizephyrian Locrian, was 
victor in the boxing-match of boys, Olympiad LXXIV, 484 B.c, 

This is, so far as we know, the first Olympian victory which Pindar 
was invited to celebrate. The present ode was composed soon after the 
games and is but the promise of the true epinikion. This promise was 
fulfilled not without delay in Ol. X, at the beginning of which ode the 
poet apologizes for his forgetfulness, 

All the usual elements of an epinikion but the myth are found in 
this ode — mention of the victor’s name and country, the games at which 
and the kind of contest for which the prize was given. 

Page 

1. The beginning is not unlike that of Ol. I.— Sometimes men need 25 
breezes, as sailors ; sometimes rain, as farmers; the victor needs a song. 
Cf. Nem. III 6 Sapp δὲ πρᾶγος ἄλλο μὲν ἄλλου | ἀεθλονικία δὲ μάλιστ᾽ 
ἀοιδὰν φιλεῖ, | στεφάνων ἀρετᾶν τε δεξιώτατον ὀπαδόν. ΟἹ. Χ 95 τρέφοντι 
δ᾽ εὐρὺ κλέος | κόραι Πιερίδες Διός. Nem. VII 12 ταὶ μεγάλαι γὰρ ἀλκαί | 
σκότον πολὺν ὕμνων ἔχοντι δεόμεναι " ἔργοις δὲ καλοῖς ἔσοπτρον ἴσαμεν ἑνὶ 
σὺν τρόπῳ, | εἰ Μναμοσύνας ἕκατι λιπαράμπυκος | εὕρηται ἄποινα μόχθων κλυ- 
ταῖς ἐπέων ἀοιδαῖς, .. . ἐγὼ δὲ πλέον᾽ ἔλπομαι | λόγον ᾿Οδυσσέος, ἢ πάθ᾽ ὧν, 
διὰ τὸν ἁδυεπῆ γενέσθ᾽ Ὅμηρον. Isth. VII 16 ἀλλ᾽ & παλαιὰ γάρ | εὕδει 
χάρις, ἀμνάμονες δὲ βροτοί, [ ὅ τι μὴ σοφίας ἄωτον ἄκρον | κλυταῖς ἐπέων 
ῥοαῖσιν ἐξίκηται (υγέν. Isth. I 47 fg. Hor. Car. IV 8: 21 neque si 
chartae sileant quod bene feceris mercedem tuleris. . . . Caelo Musa beat. 
- ἔστιν ὅτε. .. ἔστιν δ᾽ (ὅτε). ---- ἀνέμων : sailing and farming were the 
two principal occupations of men; see Ol. IT 63. 

3. παίδων νεφέλας : cf. Ol. Il 32 ἁμέραν, παῖδ᾽ ἀελίου In Pyth. VI 
10 the χειμέριος ὄμβρος is ἐριβρόμου νεφέλας στρατὸς ἀμείλιχος. 

4. σὺν πόνῳ: this is referred to in the longer ode for the same Υἱο- 
tory, Ol. X 22 ἄπονον δ᾽ ἔλαβον χάρμα παῦροί τινες. See on Ol, VI 9. — 
el εὖ πράσσῃ : for the form of condition, see on Ol. VI 11. 

5. ὑστέρων apxa: of ὕμνοι αὐτῷ τῶν ὑστέρων ἐπαίνων ἀρχὴ γίγνονται. 
The song is the beginning of fame. 

6. τέλλεται is attracted to the number of the predicate noun dpxd. 
H. 610. — πιστὸν ὅρκιον «rA.: ‘ trustworthy evidence of great virtues,’ 
_ which have been shown in the contest. Posterity will accept the testi- 
mony borne by the ode to high excellence. 


ey Ἂς 


120 NOTES. (Ox. XI 7-21. 


Page 


22 


23 


7. ἀφθόνητος : used like ἄφθονος, ‘abundant,’ (or, possibly, ‘ unenvied,’ 
‘beyond the reach of envy’; it cannot be overthrown like a monument 
or statue, cf. Pyth. VI 10 fg. (ὕμνων Onoavpds) τὸν οὔτε χειμέριος ὄμβρος 
ἐπακτὸς ἐλθών, | ἐριβρόμου νεφέλας] στρατὸς ἀμείλιχος οὔτ᾽ ἄνεμος és μυχούς] 
GAds ἄξοισι.) ---- αἷνος οὗτος : 6 διὰ ὕμνων αἶνος. 

8. ἄγκειται [ἀνάκειται] : ‘is stored up.’ This word is used often of the 
erection of a statue or of the consecration in a temple of a votive offer- 
ing (ἀνάθημα). ---- τὰ μέν refers to αἶνος οὗτος. 

9. ποιμαίνειν : ‘ guide and cherish,’ as a shepherd his flock. Cf. Isth. 
V 12; Theoc. XI 80 οὕτω τοι Πολύφαμος ἐποίμαινεν τὸν ἔρωτα | μουσίσδων. 

10. The poet excuses himself from celebrating the victory at this 
time. No one is at all times (def) equally (ὁμῶς) inspired by the divinity. 

11 fg. Pindar promises an epinikion. 

13. κῶμον κελαδήσω : cf. Isth. VIII 3.—éql: he will add the song 
to the wreath. For this use of ἐπί, cf. Ol. II 11. — χρυσέας : because of 
its honor and worth. See on Ol. II 72; Pyth.I1. Cf. Ol. VIII 1 ma- 
τερ ὦ χρυσοστεφάνων ἀέθλων, ᾿ολυμπία. Pyth. X 40 δάφνᾳ τε χρυσέᾳ. 
Nem. I 17. 

15. Λοκρῶν γενεάν : poetic for Λοκρούς. --- ἀλέγων : ‘ honoring.’ 

16. ἔνθα: in Locris. — συγκωμάξατε : thus the Muse is implored to 
come to Aegina, Nem. IIT init. Ὦ πότνια Μοῖσα, μᾶτερ ἁμετέρα, λίσσομαι, 
... ἵκεο Δωρίδα νᾶσον Atyvav. —Construe: ἐγγνάσομαι (suas) ἀφίξεσθαί 
μιν (1.6. γενεὰν Λοκρῶν) στρατὸν μὴ φυγόξενον. ‘I assure you that you 
will not find it an inhospitable folk.’ 

17. φυγόξενον : ‘putting strangers to flight.’ Cf. the ξενηλασία of 
Sparta. —orparov: ‘people,’ ‘folk.’ Cf. Pyth. I 86, II 58, 87; Nem. 
I 61. 

18. μηδέ: the negative is expressed here only in the second member 
of the sentence, (= μὴ φυγόξενον μηδὲ κτλ.), see on Ol. XIV 9. — ἀπείρατον 
καλῶν: cf. Ol. I 104. 

19. ἀκρόσοφον has especial reference to poetry and music (see on go- 
φῶν, Ol. 1 9), to which the Locrians were devoted ; cf. Ol. Χ 13 νέμει yap 
᾿Ατρέκεια πόλιν Λοκρῶν Ζεφυρίων, | μέλει τέ σφισι Καλλιόπα | καὶ χάλκεος 
“Apns. Among the Locrian poets, prominence is given to Xenocrates 
and Erasippus, with the female poet Theano. Stesichorus also was 
descended from a Locrian family. There was a Locrian mode in music, 
and the Λοκρικὰ ἄσματα were thought to resemble in style the songs of 
Sappho and Anacreon.—atxpardy: they had shown their bravery in 
their victory over the forces of Crotona at Sagra. 

20. ἀλώπηξ, λέοντες : the leopard cannot change his spots; the Epi- 
zephyrian Locrians can no more put off the inborn virtues of their race 


(UN 1. 


On, XII 1-3.] TWELFTH OLYMPIAN ODE. Ὁ ~ 4271 
_ Page 
than lion and fox can forget their natures, The fox represents the σοφία 23 
(cf. ἀκρόσοφον), and the lion the bravery (aixuardv). The comparison 
with the fox was not uncomplimentary; cf. Isth. IV 45 fg. τόλμᾳ yap 
εἰκώς | θυμὸν ἐριβρεμετᾶν θηρῶν λεόντων | ἐν πόνῳ μῆτιν δ᾽ ἀλώπηξ, αἰετοῦ 
ἅτ᾽ ἀναπιτναμένα ῥόμβον ἴσχει. Solon fr. XI 5 ὑμέων δ᾽ εἷς μὲν ἕκαστος 
ἀλώπεκος ἴχνεσι βαίνει. Ἶ 
21. διαλλάξαιντο: the optative without ἄν in the conclusion of ἃ 
conditional sentence is found four times in Pindar. This is unknown, 
perhaps, in Attic prose. Η. 8726; GMT. 50:2n.1. It is a subjective 
expression, without reference to conditions. Cf. Theoc. I 60 τῷ καί rv 


[i.e. σε] μάλα πρόφρων ἀρεσαίμαν. 
eases eee 
TWELFTH OLYMPIAN ODE, 


Tuts ode is in honor of the victory won in the long footrace of seven 
or possibly twenty-four stadia, Olympiad LXXVII, 472 B.c., by Ergo- 
teles of Himera. Ergoteles was by birth a Cretan, from Cnosus; driven 
thence by seditions he came to Sicily, and had gained already citizen- 
ship and other honors at Himera. 

The Cretans were famous runners. Cf. Xen. Anab. IV 8:27 δόλιχον 
δὲ Κρῆτες πλείους ἢ ἑξήκοντα ἔθεον, when the Greeks reached Trapezus ; 
and soon after, on the retreat from Drilae, ten Cretans were selected to 
remain until the last, as able to overtake the rest of the force. It is 
significant that in Crete the gymnasium was called a δρόμος. 


1, *EdevOepfov: ‘Zeus the Liberator.’ This attribute refers to the 
expulsion of Thrasydaeus and to the peace concluded with Hiero in the 
very year, as it seems, of the success of Ergoteles. Thrasydaeus was in 
character very unlike his father Thero (see Ol. II 93 fg.), and after he 
ascended the throne sought by foreign wars to strengthen himself against 
the hate of his subjects in Acragas and Himera. Hiero of Syracuse 
defeated him in battle. 

2. εὐρυσθενέα: proleptic; a prayer that the city may be made εὐρυ- 
σθενής. --- ἀμφιπόλει: οὗ. Theoc. 1 124 ὦ May Πάν... εἴτα τύ γ᾽ ἀμφιπο- " 
λεῖς μέγα Μαίναλον κτλ. Hom. A 37 ds Χρύσην ἀἰμριρέβηὼ:. --:Τύχα: 
Tyche, called by Hesiod a daughter of Oceanus, is in Pindar (fr. 41) one 
of the Fates and the mightiest of the sisters. 

3. τίν [rol, σοί]: ‘by thee.’ — κυβερνῶνται νᾶες has da set reference, 


122 NOTES. (Ox. XIT 4-19. 

Page 

23 probably, to the merchant-ships of Himera. Cf. Hor. Car. I 35:6 (For- 
tunam) dominam aequoris. 

4. λαιψηροὶ πόλεμοι : the recent battle between the tyrants of Acra- 
gas and Syracuse had decided speedily the fate of the city. The ex- 
pedition of the Carthaginians, also, eight years before, met with sudden 
disaster at Himera (see on Pyth. I 75). 

5. By dyopal βουλαφόροι we are reminded of the reéstablishment of a 
free government in this city. The most frequent of all formulas on politi- 
cal inscriptions, corresponding to the Roman Q. Εἰ, F.S., is ἀγαθῇ τύχῃ... 
δεδόχθαι τῇ βουλῇ κτλ. --- αἵ ye ἐλπίδες : human hopes are likened to ships 
which are tossed up and down, cleaving the waves of foolish deceit. 
Metaphors from sea life are found also Ol. VI 100; Pyth. I 86, 91, 
IV 292; Isth. I 36. 

6. πολλά... τὰ δέ: as we might have τὰ μὲν . . . τὰ δέ, OF πολλὰ μὲν 
... πολλὰ δέ. Cf. ΟἹ. IL 73.— τάμνοισαι: cf. Pyth. 111 68 καί κεν ἐν 
ναυσὶν μόλον ᾿Ιονίαν τέμνων θάλασσαν. Hom. γ 174 ἠνώγει πέλαγος μέσον 
εἰς Εὔβοιαν | τέμνειν. Hor. Car. I 1 nauta secet mare.— κυλίνδοντι 
[xvAlySovra]: 1.6. under the influence of Tyche. 

8. πιστόν: ‘trustworthy,’ ‘clear.’ — πράξιος ἐσσομένας : ‘future suc- 
cess.’ — θεόθεν : cf. Nem. XI 43 τὸ δ᾽ ἐκς Διὸς ἀνθρώποις σαφὲς οὐχ ἕπεται] 
τέκμαρ. Hom. X 280 (οὐδ᾽ ἄρα) ἐκ Διὸς ἠείδεις τὸν ἐμὸν μόρον. 

᾿ 9. τῶν μελλόντων (objective gen:): cf. Hor. Car. III 29: 29 prudens 
futuri temporis exitum | caliginosa nocte premit deus. 

10. ἔπεσεν : gnomic aor. The figure is taken from the cast of dice. 
Cf. Ol. VII 69. 

11. ἔμπαλιν : ‘contrary to.’ Cf. Pyth. XII 32 ἔμπαλιν γνώμας [χρό- 
vos| τὸ μὲν δώσει τὸ δ᾽ οὔπω. --- οἱ δέ: ‘ others.’ 

12. {dAats: the metaphor of v. 6 is remembered. — βαθύ: cf. ΟἹ. VII 
53 and note; Pyth. IV 207. --- πήματος: gen. of price. — πεδάμειψαν 
[Doric for μετήμειψαν, but πεδά seems to have no etymological connection 

. with werd]: they gained great happiness in exchange for misery. 

24 18. tea ἀκλεὴς τιμά (for the separation of the possessive from its noun 
ef. Ol. I 106; Pyth. 1V 110. Compare the wide separation of adjective 
and noun, νέαν... χαίταν, Ol. XIV 22-24): if you had not been ban- 
ished from Cnosus, you would have contended there only, (like a cock 
who fights only on his own dunghill, and is not brought to the public 
cockfights), and would have remained without fame. The Cnosians, at 
that time, it seems, did not attend the Greek games. Their names appear 
seldom in the lists of Olympian victors. 

14, ἐνδομάχας ἅτ᾽ ἀλέκτωρ: ἐνδομάχου ἅτ᾽ ἀλέκτορος τιμά, a frequent 
abridged form of comparison. So 0]. 1 7; cf. H. 773 Ὁ. --- ἀλέκτωρ: on 


Ox. XIV I] FOURTEENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 123 

Page 
the early coins of Himera is represented the cock, probably the cock of 
Aesculapius, god of the warm baths, Possibly cockfights were cus- 
tomary at Himera as at Athens, where they were directed by law after 
the Persian wars. (Aeschylus draws a comparison from them, Eumen. 861). 
This allusion, then, would be appreciated by the fellow-townsmen of 
Ergoteles. — συγγόνῳ παρ᾽ ἑστίᾳ : ‘on your native hearth,’ opposed to his 
new home at Himera. 

15. ἀκλεής: proleptic; the τιμά would have become ἀκλεής, and 
would have fallen to pieces like a withering rose. 

17. ᾿Ολυμπίᾳ στεφανωσάμενος (the voice as Ol. VII 15): he was suc- 
cessful also in the next Olympiad. Pausanias enumerates his victories, 
VI 4:11 Ἐργοτέλης δὲ 6 Φιλάνορος δολίχου δύο ἐν ᾿Ολυμπίᾳ νίκας, τοσαύτας 
δὲ ἄλλας Πυθοῖ καὶ ἐν ᾿Ισθμῷ τε καὶ Νεμείων ἀνῃρημένος, ... ἐκπεσὼν δὲ 
ὑπὸ στασιωτῶν ἐκ Κνωσοῦ καὶ ἐς Ἱμέραν ἀφικόμενος πολιτείας τετύχηκεν καὶ 
πολλὰ εὕρετο ἄλλα ἐς τιμήν. ι 

19, θερμὰ ΝΝυμφᾶν λουτρά: the baths which the Nymphs gave to Her- 
acles to refresh him when he was weary with his undertakings, on his 
return from his expedition for the oxen of Geryon. Himera was famous 
for these warm springs. After the destruction of the city by Hannibal 
the son of Gisco, 409 B.c., a Carthaginian colony was planted near the 
site of the former city, and was known as Thermae from these springs, of 
which the Romans were very fond.— βαστάζεις : ὑψοῖς καὶ ἐπαίρεις τῇ 
δόξῃ, μεγαλύνεις. --- ὁμιλέων παρὰ: cf. Hom. σ 383 οὕνεκα πὰρ παύροισι.... 
ὁμιλεῖς. ---- οἰκείαις ἀρούραις : cf. Isth. 1 35. Ergoteles had become a cit- 
izen, see Paus. quoted on vy. 17, and had thus gained the right to own 
house and land there. 


-----πττοὸϑ-.- -- - 


FOURTEENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 


Asopicuus, son of Cleodamus, of Boeotian Orchomenus, was victor 
in the short footrace of boys, Olympiad LXXVI, 476 B.c. This ode in 
his honor was sung probably in a procession to a temple of the Graces 
and almost assumes the form of a hymn to these goddesses, who from the 
earliest times were honored at Orchomenus, and to whose favor this vic- 
tory was due (v. 20). 

1. Καφισίων ὑδάτων : the Phocian Cephisus, which flows through the 
plain of.Chaeronea and towards the southeast, to the walls of the ancient 





15. κατεφυλλορόησε: Bergk reads κατεφυλλορόησεν. 


124 NOTES. (OL. XIV 2- 


Page 


24 city Orchomenus, where it empties into the Copais lake. In Pyth. XII 26 


25 


Orchomenus is καλλίχορος πόλις Xapirwy | Kagioldos ἐν τεμένει. --- λαχοῖ- 
σαι: the gods received their prerogatives and homes by lot. Cf. Hom. 
Ο 492 Ζεὺς δ᾽ ἔλαχ᾽ οὐρανὸν εὐρύν. Hom. Hy. VI 2 (Aphrodite) ἢ πάσης 
Κύπρου κρήδεμνα λέλογχεν. Theoc. VII 103 Πάν, Ὁμόλας ἐρατὸν πέδον ὅς 
τε λέλογχας. Ol. VII 55, cf. VI 84. --- καλλίπωλον : the pastures of 
Orchomenus seem to have been unusually fine. There was a farmer- 
general of the pasturage money there (see Boeckh, Public Econ. of 
Athens, p. 414). 

2. Aurapds: cf. the famous praise of Athens, fr. 76, p. 69. — ἀοίδιμοι 
βασίλειαι : ‘queens of song.’ They grant the victory which the poet 
celebrates. | 

3. Ὀρχομενοῦ : on the north of the Copais lake, on the left bank of 
the Cephisus. The temple of the Graces was the oldest temple of the 
place, and lay to the east of the town, without the walls, where a cloister 
now stands. The Graces were worshipped there under the figure of rude 
stones, said to have fallen from heaven in the time of Eteocles who founded 
their worship. Cf. Theoc. XVI 104 ὦ Ἐτεόκλειοι θύγατρες θεαί, ὦ Μινύ- 
εἰον | ᾿ρχομενὸν φιλέοισαι. --- Muay: the Minyae (see on Pyth. IV 69) 
were the ancient inhabitants, so the city is called ἃ Μινύεια, v.19; Hom. 
B 511 ᾿Ορχομενὸν Μινύειον, in distinction from the Arcadian Orchomenus. 
- ἐπίσκοποι : cf. Ol. I δά. 

δ. τερπνά and γλυκέα though connected by τὲ καί, are nearly synony- 






mous. Cf. Xe ap. III 3:2 φίλον τε καὶ εὔνουν. ---- For the thought 
cf. ΟἹ. [XQ recive [ai Xdpires] yap ὥπασαν τὰ τερπνά. Theoc. XVI 108 


τί γὰρ Χαρίτων ἀγαπητόν | ἀνθρώποις ἀπάνευθεν ; 

8. Instead of the prosaic statement σὺν ὄμμιν γὰρ τὰ τερπνὰ πάντα καὶ 
βροτοῖς καὶ θεοῖς, the first member of the sentence is placed by itself, 
vs. 5-7; then follows in a logically subordinate clause introduced by γάρ 
the second member. ‘ Be propitious, for from you comes all the joy of 
men; yes, even the gods themselves have no delight without the pres- 
ence of the Χάριτες. 

9. κοιρανέοντι [κοιρανέουσι] : διακοσμοῦσι. ---- χορούς (οὔτε is to be sup- 
plied from the following negative. Cf. Ol. XI 17. Simonides V 3 ὃς 
ἂν 7 κακὸς μηδ᾽ ἄγαν arddAauvos): these are the feasts and dances ἐν 
οὐρανῷ. 

10. χρυσότοξον : in Homer the god is ἀργυρότοξος. See on Ol. ΧΙ 13. 

. 11. παρὰ ᾿Απόλλωνα : a scholiast says that at Delphi the Charites 
sat on the right of Apollo. Cf. Nonnus, Dionysiaca XXXIV 37 τρεῖς 
χάριτες γεγάασι χορίτιδες ᾿᾽Ορχομενοῖο, | ἀμφίπολοι Φοίβοιο. ---- In Hom. Hy. 
Pyth. Ap. 16, the Graces with the Hours, Harmonia, Hebe, and Aphro- 
dite, dance to the sound of Apollo’s lyre and the song of the Muses. 


On. XIV 22.] FOURTEENTH OLYMPIAN ODE, 125 
Page 

12. πατρὸς τιμᾶν: cf. Aesch. Prom. 1091 ὦ μητρὸς ἐμῆς σέβας, ‘O 25 
majesty of my mother.’ 

13. The poet now calls in detail upon the Graces, Aglaia, Euphrosyne, 
and Thalia.—qrnotporme, ἐρασίμολπε: the Graces naturally are the 
friends and companions of the Muses. — θεῶν κρατίστου : they are the 
daughters of Zeus and Hera, or Eurynome according to Hesiod, Theog. 
907-9 τρεῖς δέ of [Ζηνί] Εὐρυνόμη Χάριτας τέκε καλλιπαρῴους,  ᾿Αγλαΐην τε 
καὶ Εὐφροσύνην Θαλίην τ᾽ ἐρατεινήν. 

14, ἐπακοοῖτε: an unusual form, conjectured by Bergk, as from ἐπα- 
xodw, derived from ἐπάκοος [ἐπήκοοϑ]. 

15. ἰδοῖσα (‘beholding with favor’ cf. fr. 75:1) agrees grammati-— 
cally with Θαλία, the last-mentioned Grace.— ἐπὶ : ‘on the ground of,’ 
‘on account of’; cf. Pyth. I 36. 

16. κοῦφα βιβώντα: the light step of the dance. Cf. the Homeric 
μακρὰ βιβάντα (or as most Mss. have in © 22. μακρὰ BiBovra).— Avdlw 
τρόπῳ: the Lydian mode corresponded to our major scale. 

17. ᾿Ασώπιχον is a Doric diminutive of ᾿Ασώπιος, a man’s name de- 
rived from ᾿Ασωπός. --- ἐν τρόπῳ: cf. ἐν δίκᾳ, Ol. 11 16. 

18. μελέταις (sc. Λυδίαι5) : ‘studies,’ and hence ‘songs.’ See Isth. V 
28. Cf. musam meditaris avena, Verg. Ecl. I 1. So the σοφοί of Pindar 
are the poets; see on Ol. 19. [Possibly a reference is intended here to 
. the training of the chorus.]— ἔμολον : the actual presence of the poet is 
not implied necessarily ; see on κατέβαν, Ol. VII 13. Ἴ 

19. Μινύεια (sc. γῆ): ie. Orchomenus. For the Aeolic retraction of 
the accent see H. 97 D. | 

20. σεῦ ἕκατι, ὦ Xap: cf. Pyth. III 95 Διὸς δὲ yap, ‘by the favor 
of Zeus.’ Pyth. V 8 σὺν εὐδοξίᾳ μετανίσεαι | ἕκατι χρυσαρμάτου Κάστορος. 
The Graces give everything that is beautiful. They give the victory to 
Asopichus since Orchomenus is his home. 

21. ᾿Αχοῖ [’Hxo7]: the ancients believed that tidings from this life 
could reach the world of the dead. A like message is sent Ol. VIII 77 fg. 
ἔστι δὲ καί τι θανόντεσσιν μέρος | kav νόμον ἐρδόμενον > κατακρύπτει οὐ κόνις] 
συγγόνων κεδνὰν χάριν. | Ἑρμᾶ δὲ θυγατρὸς ἀκούσαις ᾿Ιφίων | ᾿Αγγελίας, ἐνέ- 
ποι κεν Καλλιμάχῳ (who is dead) λιπαρόν | κόσμον ᾿Ολυμπίᾳ, ὅν σφι Ζεὺς 
γένει ὥπασεν. Cf. Soph. Elect. 1066 & χθονία βροτοῖσι φάμα, κατά μοι 
βόασον οἰκτρὰν | ὄπα τοῖς ἔνερθ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδαις. 

22. ὄφρ᾽ ἰδοῖσα : the force of the original initial digamma (pid-) in 
preventing elision is lost as in Ol. VI 53. Cf. the elision before οἴκοι, Pyth. 
I 72; Nem. II 25. --- υἱόν : the subject of the dependent clause is made 
by prolepsis the object of the principal verb; H. 878. ὄφρα εἴπῃς ὅτι 
ὁ vids of ἐστεφάνωσε νέαν χαίταν ἀέθλων πτεροῖσι, Schol. 


126 NOTES. [Ou. XIV 28, 24. 
Page 


25 


23. κόλποις Πίσας: in the valley of Olympia. Cf. Nem. II 21 ἐν 


Πέλοπος πτυχαῖς. 


24, ἐστέφανωσε: the middle voice is often used as Ol. XII 17.—. 


ἀέθλων πτεροῖσι : crowns of victory. They are called wings which bear 
aloft the victor; ἐπαίρουσι καὶ οἷον πτεροῦσι τοὺς στεφανουμένους. Cf. Ol. 
ΙΧ 19 στεφάνων ἄωτοι κλυτάν | Λοκρῶν ἐπαείροντι ματέρ᾽ ἀγλαόδενδρον. 
Pyth. IX 125 πτερὰ δέξατο Νίκας. 

It has been conjectured that we have here only the introduction to 
the ode, a mere fragment. This is quite uncertain and perhaps improb- 
able. 


OH 
FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 


Hiero of Syracuse gained the chariot-victory which is celebrated in 
this ode, at the Pythian games, Olympiad LXXVI 3, 474 B.c., or, ac- 
cording to Bergk, four years later. 

In 480 B.c., Hiero with his brothers and Thero of Acragas had 
defeated and destroyed the Carthaginians near Himera; 478 B.c., had 
occurred the eruption of Mt. Aetna which is so finely pictured, vs. 21 fg. 
In 476 B.c., Hiero drove out the people of Catana and founded there a 
new city which he called Aetna from the mountain at whose foot it lay. 
In honor of this city he had himself proclaimed victor as an Aetnean 
citizen. In 474 B.c., Hiero conquered the Etruscans at Cumae, to which 
reference is made in v. 72 and perhaps also in v. 51. 

For Hiero’s other victories in the games see page 74. 

According to Hermann, de officio interpretis, p. 15, Opuscula Vol. VII, 
universum carminis argumentum hac continetur sententia: cithara, cane 
urbem Aetnam, illustratam victoria HMieronis, optaque et concordiam, 
pacem, prosperitatem, vwustumque et liberale imperium. 

The ode begins with an apostrophe to the lyre; all whom Zeus loves 
delight in its notes, but the voice of the Muses affrights the enemies of 
Zeus. Such is Typhon who lies in Tartarus, weighed down by Aetna. 
The city named for this mountain has received glory from the victory 
of Hiero, glorious in battle. His city may the gods protect and bless. 
May the king go on generously in his ambition; my he be a Croesus, 
not a Phalaris. 


oo 


Pyru. I 1-4.] FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 127 


The budards, or heart of the ode (vs. 46-75, indicated by the transi- 
tions vs. 42-45, 81-84), is devoted not as usual to a myth, but to Hiero’s 
achievements against the Carthaginians and Etruscans. 

The ode was sung probably in the palace at Syracuse, and repeated 
at Aetna. 

The beginning of the ode has been imitated frequently. Cf. Gray, 
“ The progress of poesy, a Pindaric ode”: ‘“ Awake, Aeolian lyre, awake, 
... Oh! sovereign of the willing soul, Parent of sweet and solemn- 
breathing airs, Enchanting shell! the sullen cares And frantic passions 
hear thy soft control: On Thracia’s hills the lord of war Has curb’d the 
fury of his car, And dropp'd his thirsty lance at thy command: Perch- 
ing on the scepter'd hand Of Jove, thy magic lulls the feather’d king 
With ruffled plumes and flagging wing: Quench’d in dark clouds of 
slumber lie The terror of his beak and lightning of his eye. Thee the 


voice, the dance, obey, Temper’d to thy warbled lay,” etc. ὃ 
age 

1. χρυσέα: the poets often call. golden what is excellent and beau- 26 
tiful, especially what belongs to the gods. See on Ol. II 72, XI 13. 
Apollo’s cithara is golden also in Hesiod’s Shield of Heracles 203. Cf. 
Hor. Car. 11 13: 26, aureo plectro (cf. Nem. V 24, quoted on Pyth. II 70), 
IV 3:17 testudinis aureae.— φόρμιγξ: as vocative; ‘thee I invoke.’ — 
᾿Απόλλωνος : he was the patron of the Pythian games; see on Ol. I 10. 
— ἰοπλοκάμων : Alcaeus (fr. 55) calls Sappho ἰόπλοκος. 

2. σύνδικον : ‘common possession’ of Apollo and the Muses. — Mot 
σᾶν [Μουσῶν]: the lyre of Apollo accompanies the song of the Muses. 
He is the Movoayérns. — ἀκούει : the step hearkens to, is guided by, the 
lyre. —Baors: the step of the chorus. Cf. Arist. Thesmo. 968 πρῶτον 
εὐκύκλου χορείας εὐφυᾶ στῆσαι βάσιν. --- ἀγλαΐας ἀρχά: the κῶμος began 
with the dance. 

3. ἀοιδοί: the singers, not the poets. — σάμασιν : those given by the 
tones of the phorminx. | 

4. προοιμίων : cf. Plato’s Laws 722 D “All discourses and vocal 
exercises have preludes (προοίμια) and overtures which are a kind of 
artistic beginnings, intended to help the strain which is to be performed ; 
lyric measures and every other sort of music have preludes (προοίμια) 
framed with wonderful care.’ —dpBodds [ἀναβολὰς] τεύχειν = the 
Homeric ἀναβάλλεσθαι as α 155 ἀνεβάλλετο καλὸν ἀείδειν. Cf. Theoc, X 22 
καί τι κόρας φιλικὸν μέλος ἀμβάλευ. Lloyd translates: ‘whensoever 
quivering thou preparest the uplifting of chorus-conducting preludes,’ 


128 NOTES. [Pyru. I 5- 

Page 

265 5. Music calms even the anger of Zeus.—alyparay is used as an 
adjective. The thunderbolt is conceived as a warrior. 

6. ἀενάου πυρός : cf. Aesch. Prom. 358 Ζηνὸς ἄγρυπνον βέλος, 917 πύρ- 
πνουν βέλος. --- πυρός is genitive of material; cf. ΟἹ. II 72; Pyth. IV 71, 
240; Isth. I 20.— For ava cf. Ol. 1 41; Hom. A 15 χρυσέῳ ἀνὰ σκήπτρῳ. 
— Pausanias, V 11:1, describes Phidias’s famous chryselephantine statue 
of Zeus, at Olympia: καθέζεται μὲν δὴ 6 θεὸς ἐν θρόνῳ χρυσοῦ πεποιημένος 
καὶ ἐλέφαντος. ... τῇ δὲ ἀριστερᾷ τοῦ θεοῦ χειρὶ ἔνεστι σκῆπτρον μετάλλοις 
τοῖς πᾶσι διηνθισμένον. ὁ δὲ ὄρνις ὁ ἐπὶ τῷ σκήπτρῳ καθήμενός ἐστιν ὁ ἀετός. 
Cf. Soph. fr. 799 6 σκηπτροβάμων aerds, κύων Διός. ---- χαλάξαις [ xardoas | : 
formed as if from χαλάζω. Contract verbs have the same origin as 
verbs in -(@, cf. ἀτιμάζω and ἀτιμάω. 

7. ἀρχὸς οἰωνῶν : cf. Aesch. Agam. 113 οἰωνῶν βασιλεύς. Hor. Car. 
IV 4: 2 cui rex deorum regnum in aves vagas permisit. 

8. ἀγκύλῳ κρατί (cf. Hom. + 538 αἰετὸς ἀγκυλοχείλη5) : in partitive 
apposition with of.— κατέχενας : gnomic aorist.—kvaeowyv is used of 
deep, refreshing sleep; cf. Hom. ὃ 809 ἡδὺ μάλα κνώσσουσα. Simonides 
fr. 37 σὺ δ᾽ awreis, γαλαθηνῷ τ᾽ ἥτορι κνώσσει5. 

9. ὑγρόν : this epithet in Theoc. I 55 is applied to the mollis acan- 
thus. 

10. ῥιπαῖσι: ‘by thy quivering tones’; cf. ἐλελιζομένα, v. 4. The 
word is here used of the vibrations of sound; Pyth. IV 195 of the waves 
and winds; Nem. I 68 of missiles; Soph. El. 106 (quoted on v. 14) of 
the scintillations of the stars. —karacyopevos: this aorist middle is used 
as passive not merely in Homer (A 334 κηληθμῷ δ᾽ ἔσχοντο κατὰ μέγαρα 
σκιόεντα) but also in Attic prose, especially in the sense of ‘ possessed 
by the divinity,’ ‘inspired.’ So Plato, Phaedrus 244 E λύσιν τῷ ὀρθῶς 
μανέντι καὶ κατασχομένῳ. --- καὶ yap: and naturally so, ‘for even.’ — 
Bards: in like sense Pyth. IV 236. — ἄνευθε λιπών : as if in forgetfulness. 

11, éyxéov ἀκμάν : cf. ὕδατος ἀκμάν, Ol. I 48. 

12. «mda: the tones are conceived as arrows; see Ol. I 112, --- ἀμφὶ 
σοφίᾳ: ‘because’ of the harmony and song. So v. 80, ἀμφί is used 
with dative of instrument. — Λατοίδα [-50v]: we are reminded of the 
beginning of the strophe by the close of the antistrophe. —eodlq: see 
on Ol. 1 9.— βαθυκόλπων : in Hom. B 484 Zenodotus wrote Μοῦσαι Ὄλυμ- 
miades βαθύκολποι. : 

27 18, Quae Jupiter odit stupent audita voce Pieridum. Music is hate- 
ful to the enemies of Zeus. Cf. Synesius (Christ, Anthologia Graeca car- 
minum christianorum, p. 16) Hymn IV 44 οἱ δ᾽ ἐμπόδιοι | ἁγίων ὕμνων] 
κευθμωνοχαρεῖς | καὶ τυμβονόμοι | δαίμονες Hdn| φυγέτωσαν ἐμὰν | ὁσίαν 
εὐχάν . | ἀγαθοὶ δ᾽ ὁπόσοι | μάκαρες νοεροῦ | πρόπολοι γενέτου | κατέχουσι 


Pyru. I 18.] FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 129 

Page 
βάθη | ἄκρα τε κόσμου, | ὕμνων ἵλεῳ | πεύθοιντο πατρὸς, | ἵλεῳ δὲ λιτὰς] 27 
ἀνάγοιεν ἐμάς. --- μὴ πεφίληκε : litotes for μισεῖ, --- ἀτύζονται : plural verb 
with neuter plural subject as Ol. II 84; Pyth. IV 121. 

_ 14. κατά: to effect a closer union, poets often place in the second 
member of a sentence words which belong to both members. So Ol. VII 
12; Pyth. II 11, 59, 1V 130; Isth. I 29. Cf Hom. μ 27 ἣ ards ἣ ἐπὶ 
γῆς. Aesch. Prom, 653 ποίμνας βουστάσεις τε πρὸς πατρός, Pers. 492 May- 
νητικὴν δὲ γαῖαν ἔς τε Μακεδόνων | x@pav. Soph. Ant. 367 ποτὲ μὲν κακὸν, 
ἄλλοτ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἐσθλὸν ἕρπει (sc. ὁ ἄνθρωπος“), 1176 πότερα πατρῴας ἢ πρὸς οἰκείας 
χερός; Oed. Tyr. 734 Δελφῶν κἀπὸ Δαυλίας ἄγει, Elect. 105 ἔς 7 ἂν παμ- 
φεγγεῖς ἄστρων ῥιπὰς | λεύσσω δὲ τόδ᾽ ἥμαρ. --- ἀμαιμάκετον : ‘raging,’ 
‘impetuous,’ ‘mighty.’ An epithet of the sea also in Hesiod’s Shield 207. 

15. ὅς te: after the general statement comes the particular instance. 
— Τάρταρος is feminine here. Cf. κίων, v. 19; αἰθέρος, Ol. I 6; αἰῶνα, 
Pyth. IV 186, all of which are, as this is, usually masculine. See on Ol. 
VII 81. 

16. Τυφώς (other forms of the name are Τυφωεύς, Tupdwy or Τυφών, 
which last is most common in prose): ‘ Typhon, the raging Enceladus, 
was to the imagination of the Greeks the unknown cause, situated in the 
depths of the earth, of volcanic phenomena.” A like belief is said to 
exist still on the island of Zante. — Aeschylus has a similar passage (he 
unquestionably had this ode in mind) Prom. 351 fg. τὸν γηγενῆ τε Κιλικίων 
οἰκήτορα | ἄντρων ἰδὼν ᾧκτειρα, Sdiov τέρας | ἑκατογκάρανον πρὸς βίαν χειρ- 
ovpevoy | Τυφῶνα θοῦρον, πᾶσιν ὅς ἀνέστη θεοῖς κτλ., 363 fg. καὶ νῦν... .]} 
κεῖται στενωποῦ πλησίον θαλασσίου | ἱπούμενος ῥίζαισιν Aitvalas ὕπο, | κορυ- 
φαῖς δ᾽ ἐν ἄκραις ἥμενος μυδροκτυπεῖ | Ἥφαιστος " ἔνθεν ἐκραγήσονταί ποτε] 
ποταμοὶ πυρὸς δάπτοντες ἀγρίαις γνάθοις | τῆς καλλικάρπου Σικελίας λευροὺς 
γύας. ... 371 θερμοῖς ἀπλάτου βέλεσι πυρπνόου ζάλης. 

ς 17. Κιλίκιον ἄντρον : Pindar and Aeschylus in this follow Homer, 
B 782. Typhon originally les in Cilicia, in the country of the Arimi. 
The volcanoes of Asia Minor were better known to Homer than those 
of Italy and Sicily. Pindar seems to have been the first to transfer 
Typhon to Sicily, in which he was followed by Aeschylus. — θρέψεν : the 
earth is often personified as a nurse. Hom. Ξ 200 πολυφόρβου πείρατα 
γαίης. «427, Ithaca is called τρηχεῖ᾽ ἀλλ᾽ ἀγαθὴ κουροτρόφος. Hy. Pyth. 
Ap. 185 ἐπὶ χθονὶ Bwriaveipn. Aesch. Sept. 16 Γῇ τε μητρὶ, φιλτάτῃ τρο- 
go. Eur. Phoen. 686 πάντων δὲ Ta τρόφος. Menander mon. 617 μήτηρ 
ἁπάντων γαῖα καὶ κοινὴ τροφός. Cf, Shakespeare, Coriol. V 3 “Or we 
must lose the country, our dear nurse.’ —moAvdvupov: πολυθρύλητον, 
‘famous.’ 

- 18. Kupas: genitive. (Cf Herod, VI 105 τὸ Παρθένιον οὖρος τὸ ὑπὲρ 


130 NOTES. [Pyru. I 19- 

Page 

27 Teyéns.) Greek authors use the singular Κύμη, not Kiowa. Kodua is 
late; evidently only the Latin Cumae rehellenized. For the change 
from singular to plural cf. Θήβη and Θῆβαι. --- ἁλιερκέες ὄχθαι: ‘The 
ancients sought for the Homeric land of the Arimi, Typhon’s couch, in 
Cilicia, Mysia, Lydia, in the volcanic Pithecussa, on the Crater Puteola- 
nus (Bay of Naples), among the Phrygian hot springs and in the 
κατακεκαυμένη near Philadelphia. In Pindar the monster is of such size 
that Sicily and the seagirt heights above Cumae lie on his shaggy breast.” 
The Lipari islands are links in a volcanic chain which reaches from Vesu- 
vius to Aetna. — The mention of Cumae is an allusion to Hiero’s victory 
there, 474 B.c.; see on v. 72. Not far from this time, Hiero established 
a colony at Pithecussa, the modern Ischia, the northern boundary of 
the Bay of Naples, but it had to be abandoned in consequence of earth- 
quakes. 

19. στέρνα λαχνάεντα: cf. Hom. Σ 415, of Hephaestus, στήθεα Aaxvh- 
evra. — κίων οὐρανία: cf. Herod. IV 184, of Atlas, τοῦτον κίονα τοῦ οὐρα- 
νοῦ λέγουσιν of ἐπιχώριοι εἶναι. Aesch. Prom. 349 κίον᾽ οὐρανοῦ τε καὶ 
χθονὸς  ὥμοιν ἐρείδων. It is a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire 
by night. — κίων is everywhere feminine in Pindar; see on y. 15. 

20. πάνετες : Seneca, Epist. 79, writes of Aetna and its snows “‘quas ne 
aestas quidem solvit.” Its summit (10,874 feet above the sea level), though 
lower than two thousand years ago, is still above the limit of perpetual 
snow. Proctor, the astronomer, mentions enormous masses of snow which 
lie upon the upper part of the mountain, and the discovery in 1828 of a 
glacier under the lava at the foot of the highest cone. — τιθήνα : τροφός. 
See above on θρέψεν. So the Latin poets used nutrix. Eur. Phoen. 803 
calls Cithaeron ᾿Αρτέμιδος χιονοτρόφον ὄμμα. ; 

21. This is the oldest description in literature of a volcanic eruption, 
except perhaps the indications in Hesiod, Theog. 859 fg. The Aeschy- 
lean description, see on Υ. 16, seems to be taken in part from this. Of. 
Verg. Aen. III 571 fg. horrificis iuxta tonat Aetna ruinis, | interdumque 
atram prorumpit ad aethera nubem etc. Favorinus in Aulus Gellius, 
Noctes Atticae XVII 10, compares at some length Pindar and Vergil: 
Nam cum Pindari, veteris poetae, carmen quod de natura atque flagrantia 
montis eius compositum est, aemulari vellet, eiusmodi sententias et 
verba molitus est ut Pindaro quoque, qui nimis opima pinguique esse 
facundia existimatus est, insolentior hoc quidem in loco tumidiorque sit. 
... Pindarus veritati magis obsecutus id dixit quod res erat quodque istic 
usu veniebat quodque oculis videbatur, interdius fumare Aetnam, noctu 
flammigare; Vergilius autem, dum in strepitu sonituque verborum con- 
quirendo laborat, utrumque tempus nulla discretione facta confudit. 


Pyru. I 27.] FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 131 
Page 
Atque ille Graecus quidem fontes imitus ignis eructari et fluere amnes 27 
fumi et flammarum fulva et tortuosa volumina in plagas maris ferre, 
quasi quosdam igneos angues, luculente dixit; at hic noster, ‘atram 
nubem turbine piceo et favilla fumantem,’ ῥόον καπνοῦ αἴθωνα interpretari 
volens, crasse et immedice congessit, globos quoque flammarum, quod ille 
κρουνοὺς dixerat duriter et ἀκύρως transtulit. Item quod ait: sidera lam- 
bit, vacanter hoc etiam accumulavit et inaniter, etc.—ayvorara: mayat: 
ef. Eur. El, 812 ἁγνὸν wip. All the elements are pure, but the purest is 
the fire which bursts forth from within the earth. Cf. on Ol. VII 60. 

22. ἁμέραισιν κτλ.: by day the smoke only is seen; by night are 
seen the streams of fiery lava flowing down the mountain from the 
fissures of the cones. Strabo VI 274 νύκτωρ μὲν οὖν καὶ φέγγη φαίνεται 
λαμπρὰ ἐκ τῆς κορυφῆς, μεθ᾽ ἡμέραν δὲ καπνῷ καὶ ἀχλύι κατέχεται. — [προ- 
Χχέοντι : προχέουσι.] 

28. πέτρας : object of φέρει. 

24. σὺν πατάγῳ (Vergil’s cum sonitu) is placed with emphasis at the 
end of the sentence. Proctor (in the Gentleman’s Magazine) writing of 
the eruption of 1879, quotes from an unnamed writer: “ Balls of fire, or 
what are taken for such, are hurled into the air from the new crater and 
fissures, and, having reached a great height, they burst with a loud 
crash. Reports like the rolling of artillery are heard in the night.” Cf. 
Pliny, Nat. Hist. III 8 (14) mons Aetna nocturnis mirus incendiis, crater 
eius patet ambitu stadia XX, favilla Tauromenium et Catinam usque 
pervenit fervens, fragor vero ad Maroneum et Gemellos colles. It is 
well known that sounds seem louder at night, as Humboldt remarked 
that the Falls of the Orinoco were heard at a greater distance at night, 
though the air was filled then with the sounds of beasts and birds. 

25. κεῖνο belongs to ἑρπετόν: ‘ that monster,’ a brief expression for 
‘that is the monster which.’ — ἑρπετόν : see on Ol. VIT 52. 

26. τέρας θαυμάσιον is correlative with θαῦμα. --- τέρας προσιδέσθαι : 
cf. the Homeric θαῦμα ἰδέσθαι. --- παρεόντων : genitive absolute with omit- 
. ted subject (cf. Pyth. IV 25, 140); it belongs to both members of the 
sentence; τέρας παρεόντων προσιδέσθαι θαῦμα δὲ καὶ ἀκοῦσαι. --- ἀκοῦσαι 
(cf. σὺν πατάγῳ): a fitting contrast to προσιδέσθαι. 

27. μελαμφύλλοις κορυφαῖς is not to be taken quite literally. Accord- 
ing to Strabo the summit was bare and only the lower parts were covered 
with vines and trees, Cf. Theoc, XI 47 & πολυδένδρεος Αἴτνα. 





21. ἁγνόταται: the ancients also associated the idea of purification 
with sulphur, | 


ee 


132 NOTES. [Pyru. I 28- 

Page 

27 28. κεντεῖ: galled by the jagged rock on which he lies he turns 
uneasily and thus causes earthquakes. 

29. εἴη: see on Ol. I 115. “Pindar sings of Aetna, the pillar of 
heaven, the nurse of enduring snow; but he turns in haste from dead 
nature and her horrors to celebrate fiers of Syracuse and the victories 
of the Greeks over the barbarians.” Typhon is introduced as a link gin 
the chain of transition from the lyre of Apollo to the king and city who 
are the subject of the ode. — τίν (τἔν in Pindar but τέν in Theocritus): the 
poet turns from the enemy of Zeus to Zeus himself. —dyddvew: in con- 
trast with v. 13. 

30. és... ὄρος: Zeus dwells on Aetna (Airvaios) as on Ida and 
Olympus; cf. Ol. VI 96, Nem. I 6. ——<tadipwoto : cf. Aeschylus, καλλι- 

κάρπου Σικελίας, and see on Nem. I 14. ---- μέτωπον : as the highest moun- 
tain of Sicily. Of. Shakespeare, Henry V 1, of England and France: 
‘Two mighty monarchies, | Whose high, upreared and abutting fronts| 
The perilous, narrow ocean parts asunder.” Taenarum, the southern- 
most point of Peloponnesus, is thought to have received its modern 
name Matapan (μέτωπον) from its rocky cliffs. The ancients often com- 
pared natural objects with parts of the human body. So Ol. XIV 23 
κόλποις, III 27 ᾿Αρκαδίας ἀπὸ deipav, XIII 106 ὑπ᾽ ὀφρύι Παρνασίᾳ, Pyth. 
II 45 ἐν Παλίου σφυροῖς, TV 44 “Aiba στόμα, fr. 75 ἄστεος ὀμφαλόν. 
ΟΥ̓ Shakespeare, Henry VI 1, 3. 2 “One drop of blood drawn from thy 
country’s bosom,” Troil. and Cres. I 3 “ Upon her (the sea’s) patient 
breasts boats dare sail.” ‘The lap of earth.” See on Pyth. LV 8.— τοῦ 
ἐπωνυμίαν: Hiero had transplanted to Leontini the inhabitants of 
Catana and replaced them by more than 10,000 new citizens from Syra- 
cuse and Peloponnesus; “ἃ new way of winning the heroic honors of a 
founder.” This new city named Aetna from the mountain “ whose 
slope in the widest sense begins in its streets,” Hiero delighted to honor, 
and there he died and was buried. The site was wisely chosen. In 
spite of devastating eruptions of the volcano, such that we look in vain 
for traces (except perhaps the theatre) of the Greek Κατάνη, Catania has 
preserved its ancient importance far better than Syracuse, and perhaps 
better than any other Greek city in Sicily. Catana was the birthplace 
of Charondas the lawgiver and the burial-place of Stesichorus the poet. 

32. ἸΠυθιάδος ἐν δρόμῳ: cf. Ol. I 94. --- ἀνέειπε: the technical term 
for the proclamation by the herald. — vty: the city. Of. Soph. El. 693 
@ABI Cer’ "Apyeios μὲν ἀνακαλούμενος, | ὄνομα δ᾽ ᾿Ορέστης, τοῦ τὸ κλεινὸν 
Ἑλλάδος | ᾿Αγαμέμνονος στράτευμ᾽ ἀγείραντός ποτε. --- ὑπέρ: in Hiero’s 
name and by his order. 

28 33. ἅρμασι (remark the emphatic position): instrumental dative with 


Se a vere 


Pyru. I 44.] FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 133 

Page 
kadAwleov, Of. Pyth. XI 46 ἐν ἅρμασι καλλίνικοι. ---- ναυσιφορήτοὶς : 28 
‘ seafaring.’ 

34. ἐς πλόον : construe with οὖρον. --- ἀρχομένοις : ‘setting out.’ The 
contrast is with καὶ τελευτᾷ, ‘also at the end.’ ΑΒ ἃ favorable wind at 
the start promises sailors a prosperous voyage, so this Pythian victory 
gives promise of glory to the new city. — ἐοικότα (ἐστίν) : see on Ol. 1 52. 

35. ὁ δὲ λόγος «7A.: ‘this thought gives confidence.’ Cf. Isth. VIII 
- 67.—-rvxeiv: the aorist infinitive is sometimes used after words of expec- 
tation where the future would be more regular. See GMT. 23:2 n. 2; 
G. 203: 2. 

36. συντυχίαις : this Pythian victory of Hiero. 

38. εὐφώνοις : so called because of the poets’ lyre and song. 

39. Δύκιε: Apollo is here invoked since he had bestowed the victory ; 
see on Ol.1 10. He is called Δύκιος and Av«ews as being the sun-god, 
born of the morning light (ef. dua and ἀμφιλύκη Hom. H 433); cf. Λυκη- 
γενέϊ, Hom. 4101. Even the ancients associated these names with Lycia 
where, at Patara, he had a well-known temple and oracle. Cf. on Pyth. 
IV 5; Hor. Car. III 4.61 qui rore puro Castaliae lavit | crines solutos, 

qui Lyciae tenet | dumeta natalemque silvam. | Delius et Patareus 
Apollo. — Δάλοιο: in Homer this genitive in -oo0 does not suffer elision. 

40. ἐθελήσαις τιθέμεν : ‘take this to heart and make the land rich in 
noble men.’ Cf, Aesch. Prom. 782 τὴν δ᾽ ἐμοὶ χάριν | θέσθαι θέλησον, and 
the Homeric ἐν φρεσὶ θέσθαι. Pindar uses the active τιθέμεν because of 
εὔανδρόν τε χώραν. --- ταῦτα refers to κλυτάν and ὀνυμαστά». ---- τιθέμεν is 
used here in a twofold sense, as Eur. Phoen. 949 πικρὸν δ᾽ ᾿Αδῥάστῳ νόστον 
᾿Αργείοισί τε | θήσει... KAewds τε Θήβας. Cf. ἕλεν, Ol. 1 88; Hom. Hy. 
Aphr. 104 ποίει δ᾽ εἰσοπίσω θαλερὸν γόνον, αὐτὰρ éw αὐτὸν | δηρὸν eb ζώειν 
καὶ ὁρᾶν φάος ἠελίοιο. 

41. Transition to the praise of Hiero. — ἐκ θεῶν : cf. v. 48 θεῶν παλά- 
pats. 

42. σοφοί: cf. on copia, v. 12. Pindar was a poet (σοφός), Hiero 
and his people were eminently Baral and περίγλωσσοι. Soon after 
Hiero’s death, rhetoric flourished in Sicily under Tisias and Corax. 

44. χαλκοπάρᾳον : countenance and bodily form are ascribed to instru- 
ments, Cf. Pyth. [IV 24 ἄγκυραν χαλκόγενυν, Aesch. Prom. 64 σφηνὸς 
αὐθάδη γνάθον, Apocalypse I 16 ῥομφαία δίστομος. --- ἄκοντα βαλεῖν : see 
on ΟἹ. 112, Οὗ Nem. VI 27 ἔλπομαι μέγα εἰπὼν σκοποῦ ἄντα τυχεῖν! 
ὧτ᾽ amd τόξου ἱείς. ---- ἀγῶνος ἔξω: Non temere sed certaturus sum adver- 
sario eumque superaturus. ‘Spero me non sine certamine vibraturum 
esse iaculum sed longe spatio superaturum adversarios’ (Hermann). It 
has been conjectured that this victory of the tyrant was to be celebrated 


134 | NOTES. (Pyru. I 45— 


"Page 
28 by odes of other poets; and that thus there was to be a poetical contest. 


29 


— In connection with this figure, it is to be noticed that Pindar draws 
comparatively few metaphors from the games. 

45. ἀμεύσασθαι [ἀμείψασθαι): see on τυχεῖν, v. 35. 

46. el γάρ: ‘ would that.’ —6 πᾶς χρόνος : ‘all future time’ of his life; 
ef. Ol. I 115. ---- χρόνος is conceived as a ruling and appointing power. 
Cf. αἰών, Ol. 11 10; Nem. II 8, IV 44 χρόνος ἕρπων πεπρωμέναν τελέ- 
ce. Soph. El. 781 6 προστατῶν χρόνος | διῆγέ. μ᾽ αἰὲν ὡς θανουμένην. 
See on Ol. I 33, II 17. --- οὕτω: ‘thus’ as ΠΟΥ͂. — καμάτων : his bodily 
suffering, the stone. 

47. κέν: ἄν is not used by Pindar in conditional sentences. — ἀμνά- 
σειεν [ἀναμνήσειεν, see on Pyth. IV 54]: sc. 6 χρόνος. This is closely 
connected with the preceding ; ‘ then would he be reminded.’—-rodé€pouo : 
see vs. 74 fg. , 

48. εὑρίσκοντο (cf. Ol. VII 89): Hiero and his brothers. Note the 
change in number. — τιμάν : their empire was extended widely by their 
wars, especially by that with the Carthaginians, the spoils from which 
gave them that wealth which is referred to below. 

49. δρέπει: see on Ol. 1 13. 

50. στεφάνωμα (in apposition with τιμάν): ‘crown of riches’; the 
princely dignity and empire which give glory and charm to wealth. — 
viv (with a verb of past time as Isth. I 39): in this year Hiero went 
against the Ktruscans. — δίκαν ἐφέπων : ‘following the manner,’ ‘in the 
manner. This is the original sense of δίκη, cf. Pyth. II 84; Hom. + 43 
αὕτη τοι δίκη ἐστὶ θεῶν. 

51, ἐστρατεύθη : ‘was led to take the field.’ Cf. ἀμείφθη, Pyth. IV 
102. —ovv δ᾽ ἀνάγκᾳ : driven by necessity even a proud man fawns upon 
one whom he does not love. The Cumaeans were obliged to call for 
Hiero’s help, though the republics were jealous of the growing power of 
the tyrants; so the sons of Atreus sent for Philoctetes (Mofavros υἱόν) 
whom they had deserted on Lemnos, since he had the bow of Heracles, 
without which Troy could not be taken. 

52. φαντί [φασί] : the same indefinite subject as Pyth. II 21, IV 88, 
287; Isth. VIII 51. Cf. λέγοντι, Ol. 11 28. — Λαμνόθεν : construe with 
μετανάξοντας (from pet-av-dyw). 

53. ἥρωας [with short penult as Pyth. IV 58. S8o occasionally in 
the Attic poets. Cf. γεραῖός, πετραΐα κτλ.}: according to the Lesbian 
Lesches, Diomed alone brought the suffering hero to Troy; according to 
Aeschylus, Ulysses alone; according to Sophocles, Ulysses with Neoptole- 
mus; according to Euripides, Ulysses went with Diomed. — τοξόταν : he 
had the bow of Heracles, 


Pyru. I 63.] FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 135 
: Page 

54. τελεύτασεν κτλ. is added for the sake of Hiero who is compared 29 
with him; it corresponds to v. 75. On thé other hand Pindar omits the 
incident that Philoctetes’s wound was healed before Troy, that his fate 
may seem more like that of the Syracusan. 

55. μοιρίδιον ἦν refers to ds... πέρσεν. Soph. Phil. 610 fg. [Μάντις 
Tis εὐγενὴς, Πριάμου μὲν vids, Ἕλενος] τά τ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ αὐτοῖσι πάντ᾽ ἐθέσπισεν! 
καὶ τἀπὶ Τροίᾳ πέργαμ᾽ ὡς οὐ μή ποτε | πέρσοιεν, εἰ μὴ τόνδε [Philoctetes] 
πείσαντες λόγῳ | ἄγοιντο νήσου τῆσδ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἧς ναίει τανῦν. 

ὅ6. οὕτω : thus as Philoctetes was prospered in the capture of Troy. 
— ὀρθωτήρ : cf. ὀρθώσειν, Nem. I 15. 

57. xpovov: acc. of duration of time. — καιρόν : ‘ favorable opportu- 
nity,’ ‘enjoyment.’ Cf. Ol. II 54; Nem. VII 58 rly δ᾽ ἐοικότα καιρὸν 
ὄλβου | δίδωσι (Μοῖρα). Eur. Med. 127 τὰ δ᾽ ὑπερβάλλοντ᾽ οὐδένα καιρὸν 
δύναται θνητοῖς. 

58. παρ Δεινομένει: after this ode was sung in the palace at Syracuse, 
it seems to have been repeated in the palace of the viceroy Deinomenes 
at Aetna. — The son was named for the grandfather (see γ. 79 and note) 
according to Greek and Oriental custom. 

59. ποινάν (‘reward’; in a good sense as Nem. 1 70. Cf. Aesch. 
Supp. 626 ἀγαθῶν wowds): in apposition with the preceding clause ; see 
‘on Ol. VII 16.— ἀλλότριον : scil. vig. 

60. ἔπειτα: ‘ therefore.’ — Atrvas βασιλεῖ : Deinomenes. Hiero re- 
mained tyrant of Syracuse. See Pyth. III 70, quoted on Pyth. 11 72. 
— ὕμνον refers particularly to the next few lines, to v. 70 inclusive. 

61. τῷ : ‘for him’; that he should reign there. — θεοδμάτῳ : ‘ divinely 
established,’ ‘divine.’ Cf. Ol. VI 59, fr. 87:1; θεόρτῳ, Ol. IT 36. 

62. ‘YAN Gos (an adjective, formed like a patronymic, from Ὕλλος. 
Possessive adjectives of this formation are not rare in poetry)... év 
vopots: i.e. Doric institutions; a king, council (βουλή, γερουσία) of elders 
or nobles, the common people with limited freedom. The Dorians 
entered Peloponnesus under the lead of Hyllus, son of Heracles and 
head of the Heraclidae. The three ancient divisions of every Dorian 
state were Hylleis, Dymanes, and Pamphyli (see below on v. 64). — ἐν 
γόμοις : cf. Isoc. LV 40 ἐν τοῖς νόμοις τοῖς ἡμετέροις τὰς κρίσεις ἐποιή- 
σαντο. See Pyth. LV ὅ9. --- ἔκτισσε: in fr. 105, from a hyporchema 
which was written about this time, Hiero is addressed as κτίστορ Αἴτνας. 
- {θέλοντι : OéAover.] — Παμφύλου : son of Aegimius. 

63. Ἡρακλειδᾶν κτλ. : the descendants of Pamphylus and the Hera- 
clidae are understood to include all the Dorians. Cf. Pyth. V 70 τῷ καὶ" 
(αθέᾳ Πύλῳ ἐν “Apye: τε καὶ Λακεδαίμονι | ἔνασσεν ἀλκάεντας Ἡρακλέος! 
ἐκγόνους Αἰγιμιοῦ τε, fr, 1 σὺν θεῶν δέ νιν [Αἴγιναν] αἴσᾳ [ Ὕλλου τε καὶ 
Αἰγιμιοῦ Δωριεὺς ἐλθὼν στρατός | ἐκτίσσετο, 


136 NOTES. [Pyrx. I 64- 

Page 

29 θά. ὄχθαις is used here in the sense for which ὄχθοις is more frequent. 
—Tavyérov: the principal mountain of Peloponnesus. It lies between 
Lacedaemon and Messenia and extends to Taenarum. Those who dwell 
beneath its heights are the Spartans who were particularly conservative. 
--- Αἰγιμιοῦ: the Doric ruler in Phthiotis who received Hyllus. With 
Pamphylus and Dymas, the sons of Aegimius, Hyllus formed a close 
union. His τεθμοί [i.e. θεσμοί] represent the Doric laws which had been 
corrupted but were restored by Lycurgus, according to the received 
tradition. The poet lays so much stress on the constitution of Aetna 
because the former inhabitants who had been removed to Leontini were 
Ionians, while the new citizens were Dorians. Thus there was a contest 
-of race. 

65. The Dorians clung to their old institutions which had given them 
strength for conquest.—éoyov ᾿Αμύκλας : cf. Ol. IT 9. Amyclae was 
the old Achaean capital of Laconia, about a league south of Sparta. 

66. Πινδόθεν : Hestiaeotis and Doris lie at the foot of Pindus. Cf. 
Herod. I 56 ἐπὶ μὲν yap Δευκαλίωνος βασιλέος οἴκεε 80. τὸ Δωρικὸν γένος] 
γῆν τὴν Φθιῆτιν,... οἴκεε ἐν Πινδῷ, Μακεδνὸν καλεόμενον, ἐνθεῦτεν δὲ αὖτις 
és τὴν Δρυοπίδα μετέβη, καὶ ἐκ τῆς Δρυοπίδος οὕτω ἐς Πελοπόννησον ἐλθὸν 
Δωρικὸν ἐκλήθη. The foundation of Aetna is compared with the estab- 
lishment of the Dorians in Peloponnesus. —Aevkorudwv: see on Pyth. 
IV 117.— Τυνδαριδᾶν yelroves: Therapnae, on the left bank of the 
Kurotas, near Amyclae, was the chief seat of the Dioscuri; see Isth. I 31. 
Thence, probably, Aetna received their cult. — ὧν : of the Dorians. — 
ἄνθησεν : inceptive; ‘burst into bloom.’ 

67. Grant, Zeus, to the city Aetna constant prosperity and perfect 
peace. — τέλειε: ‘supreme.’ — τοιαύταν: like that of Sparta. —’Apéva 
[Doric genitive from *Auévas]: the modern Giudicello, which flows 
through the city Aetna. Its name (‘inconstant’) has been thought to 
be derived from the fact that the amount of water in its stream varies 
greatly in different years. It is affected probably by changes in the in- 
terior of the mountain at the foot of which it rises. 

68. αἶσαν διακρίνειν λόγον: αἶσα διακρίνοι λόγον ἀνθρώπων. ‘May 
such a lot distinguish as true, justify, the words of men.’ May the lot of 
the citizens show the popular belief to be true, i.e. let the freedom of the 
Doric constitution be no dead letter. — διακρίνειν : δός is implied in the 
address to Zeus. So Hom. B 413 Ζεῦ κύδιστε,... μὴ πρὶν ἐπ᾽ ἠέλιον δῦναι 
κτλ., Η 179 Ζεῦ πάτερ, ἢ Αἴαντα λαχεῖν ἢ Τυδέος υἱόν. Aesch. Sept. 253 
θεοὶ πολῖται, μή με δουλείας τυχεῖν. 





68. αἶσαν: perhaps, also, ‘May the praise of citizens and kings be 
always justified as mine is now.’ 


"» 


Ῥυτη. I 75.] FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 137 


Page 
69. σὺν τίν [cof]: the preposition is separated thus from its noun, 29 


Ol. II 90; see on Ol. VIL 26.— ἀγητήρ : Hiero himself; indirectly through 
Deinomenes (υἱῷ émiteAAduevos). 

70. τὲ connects σὺν τίν with υἱῷ. --- δᾶμον γεραίρων : ‘honoring,’ 
‘recognizing the rights of the people’; ruling them ἐπὶ ῥητοῖς γέρασι 
(Thuc. I 13), in accordance with their Doric constitution. — σύμφωνον : 
to unite the mixed population, wise government and peace were needed, 

71. Asyndeton is shit al in prayers. — νεῦσον: Homeric; cf. Nem. 
I 14; Isth. VIII 50. — dpepov: ats i adj. used adverbially ; cf. κρύ- 
φιον, V. 84. 

72. κατ᾽ οἶκον : οἴκοι. Cf. Herod. VI 39 Μιλτιάδης ... εἶχε κατ᾽ οἴκους. 
‘Let these remain at home and not invade Sicily with the noise of war.’ 
—It was simply a question of time when the Carthaginians should en- 
‘deavor to retrieve their defeat and disaster at Himera. They came in 
the spring of 409 B.c, and destroyed Himera; three years later, with a 
still larger force, they appeared before and captured Acragas. —6 Φοῖνιξ : 
the Carthaginian; so called because of his Phoenician ancestry.—6 
Τυρσανῶν ἀλαλατός : of Τυρσηνοὶ ἀλαλάζοντες. --- ὕβριν : so, with reference 
to loss at sea, Acts XX VIT 10, 21, where now it is translated ‘injury.’ 
΄- πρὸ Κύμας : see the introduction to this ode and on v. 51. The bar- 
barians are likened to Typhon (see on v. 18). Perhaps the Etruscans 
were aided at Cumae by the Carthaginians; Herodotus mentions these 
two nations as united in expeditions of war, I 166, VII 165. 

73. ota πάθον (explanatory of vavolorovoy ὕβριν): ‘seeing what the 
Carthaginians and Etruscans suffered.’ Three helmets which were 
dedicated to Zeus at Olympia from the spoils of this war were found 
in 1817. One, now in the British Museum, bears the inscription 
HIAPONOAEINOMENEOS | KAITOISTPAKOZIOI | TOIAITYPANATIO- 
KYMAS, Ἱάρων ὃ Δεινομένεος καὶ τοὶ Συρακόσιοι τῷ Al Τύρραν᾽ ἀπὸ Κύμας, 
where Τύρρανα means ‘these Tyrrhenian arms.’ 

74. For the position of 6, see on Ol. VI 27. --- ἁλικίαν: abstract for 
the concrete, as φυγή for φυγάδες, iwventus for iuvenes; see on Ol. VII 19 
αἰχμᾷ. 

75. Ἑλλάδα: Magna Graecia. The battle near Himera did for the 
Greeks in Italy and Sicily what Salamis did for Greece proper. — 


SovAias, in a political sense, must not be confounded with dvdpamrodicuds. - 


—dpéopat: “1 shall exalt as their due (μισθόν) the glory of the Athenians 
gained at (from the battle of) Salamis.’ 





75. ἀρέομαι : perhaps it may be, ‘I shall gain from Salamis the love 
of the Athenians as my reward for my song.’ 


30 


138 NOTES. (Pye. 1 76- 


Page 


50 


76. παρὰ Zadraptvos: the battle is the source of their glory. — 
᾿Αθαναίων : see fr. 76. 

77. πρὸ Κιθαιρῶνος : at the foot of Cithaeron, near Plataea. Cf. Herod. 
IX 71 Ἑλλήνων δὲ... ὑπερεβάλοντο ἀρετῇ Λακεδαιμόνιοι. ἄλλῳ μὲν οὐδενὶ 
ἔχω ἀποσημήνασθαι... ὅτι δὲ κατὰ τὸ ἰσχυρότατον προσηνείχθησαν καὶ 
τούτων ἐκράτησαν. | 

.78. ταῖσι: sc. μάχαις. χάρις stands for the first μάχη. --- Μήδειοι : 
Μῆδοι, 1.6. Persians. So in an epigram attributed to Simonides fr. 97 
Εὐκλέας ala κέκευθε, Λεωνίδα, ot μετὰ σεῖο | τῇδ᾽ ἔθανον, Σπάρτης εὐρυχόρου 
βασιλεῦ, | πλείστων δὴ τόξων τε καὶ ὠκυπόδων σθένος ἵππων | Μηδείων τ᾽ 
ἀνδρῶν δεξάμενοι πολέμῳ. 

79. εὔυδρον : see on Ol. XII 19.— Ἱμέρα [genitive from Ἱμέρας]7: the 
northern Himera which flows to the right of the town. —matSerow 
Δεινομένεος : cf. Simonides fr. 141 Φημὶ Γέλων᾽, Ἱέρωνα, πολύζηλον, Θρασύ- 
Bovaor, | παῖδας Δεινομένευς, τὸν τρίποδ᾽ ἀνθέμεναι, | ἐξ ἑκατὸν λιτρῶν καὶ 
πεντήκοντα ταλάντων | Δαμαρέτου χρυσοῦ, τᾶς δεκάτας δεκάταν, | βάρβαρα 
νικήσαντας ἔθνη" πολλὴν δὲ παρασχεῖν [ σύμμαχον Ἕλλησιν χεῖρ᾽ ἐς ἐλευ- 
θερίην. According to Aristotle de arte poet. 1459 κατὰ τοὺς αὐτοὺς χρόνους 
ἥ τ᾽ ἐν Σαλαμῖνι ἐγένετο ναυμαχία καὶ ἣ ἐν Σικελίᾳ Καρχηδονίων μάχη. So 
Herodotus. Holm, Geschichte Siciliens I 209, supports by strong argu- 
ments his view that the war with the Carthaginians was over before the 
Greek ambassadors came to seek help from.Gelo against the Persians. — 
τελέσαις [τελέσας] : participle, dependent on ἀρέομαι and ἐρέω. ‘I shall 
sing of Salamis and Plataea and Himera.’ 

80. ἐδέξαντο : ‘gained,’ ‘earned.’ — ἀμφί: see on y. 12. 

81. καιρόν : ‘opportunely.’ Adverbial acc. like τέλος and ἀρχήν. 
Cf. Soph. Aj. 34 καιρὸν δ᾽ ἐφήκεις. H. 719; G. 160: 2.—The poet here 
checks himself. Pindar expresses his desire to be brief also Pyth. IV 
247.—woddav πείρατα: periphrastic for πολλά. Cf. Pyth. IV 220.— 
πείρατα : cf. Verg. Aen. I 342 sed summa sequar fastigia rerum. 

82. μείων μῶμος : ‘the briefer the praise, the less the blame.’ The 
comp. as Ol. I 35. 

83. alavys: cf. Pyth, IV 236; Isth. I 49.— ταχείας ἐλπίδας : the 
eager expectation of the hearers—soon wearied by praise bestowed 
upon another. 

84. ἀστῶν dxod: ‘the praise heard bestowed by the citizens,’ — 
ἐσλοῖσιν κτλ.: ‘for another’s noble deeds,’ 

85. κρέσσων... φθόνος : proverbial. Herod. III 52 φθονέεσθαι 
κρέσσον ἢ οἰκτείρεσθα. Anth. Pal. X 51 ‘O φθόνος οἰκτιρμοῦ, κατὰ 
Πίνδαρον, ἔστιν ἀμείνων" |... ἀλλά τις εἴην | μήτ᾽ ἄγαν εὐδαίμων, μήτ᾽ 
ἐλεεινὸς ἐγώ. ---- φθόνος : cf. Isth. 1 68 and note; Pyth. XI 29 ἴσχει τε 
γὰρ ὄλβος οὐ μείονα φθόνον, 


Pyru. I 94.] FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 189 


Page 
86. μὴ maple καλά: ‘through noble deeds strive for fame, though 30 


this excitesenvy.’ This is a transition to the final admonitions. — καλά: 
see on Ol. I 104. ---πηδαλίῳ: the helm of state. Cf. Ol. VI 93.~— 
στρατόν : see on Ol, XI 17.— ἀψευδεῖ ἄκμονι : πρὸς ἄκμονι ἀληθείας. ‘ Let 
your speech be sincere.’ For the expression cf. Anth. Pal. VII 34 
(Antipater of Sidon) Πιερικὰν σάλπιγγα, τὸν εὐαγέων βαρὺν ὕμνων | χαλ- 
κευτὰν, κατέχει Πίνδαρον ἅδε κόνις. Hor. Ep. ad Pisones 441 et male 
tornatos incudi reddere versus. Cic. de Oratore III 121 non enim solum 
acuenda nobis neque procudenda lingua est etc. Tacitus, dial. de orat. 
20 iuvenes et in ipsa studiorum incude positi. See on Ol. VI 82. 
Cf. fr. 123: 4. 

87. Note the asyndeta; motives are given for the preceding injunc- 
tion. — μέγα φέρεται... παρ σέθεν : ‘it is magnified since it comes from 
you, their prince.’ 

88. ταμίας : cf. Soph. fr. 528 πλὴν Διὸς οὐδεὶς τῶν μελλόντων | ταμίας 
ὅτι χρὴ τετελέσθαι. --- ἀμφοτέροις : there are faithful witnesses for the good 
and the bad, the true and the false, which you do and say. 

89. παρμένων [παραμένων] : ‘remaining true’ to your noble nature. 
Cf. Pyth. 11 72. 

90. μὴ κάμνε δαπάναις : ‘be generous. Spread the sails of liberality.’ 
Diodorus Siculus, XI 67, shows that Hiero needed this advice: ἦν yap 
φιλάργυρος καὶ βίαιος καὶ καθόλου τῆς ἁπλότητος καὶ καλοκἀγαθίας τἀδελφοῦ 
ἀλλοτριώτατοξ. 

91. For the metaphor cf. Nem. V 80 εἰ δὲ Θεμίστιον ἵκεις ὥστ᾽ ἀείδειν 
οὖν ἀνὰ δ᾽ ἱστία τεῖνον πρὸς ζυγὸν καρχασίου. Isth. II 39 οὐδέ ποτε ξενίαν | 
οὖρος ἐμπνεύσαις ὑπέστειλ᾽ ἱστίον ἀμφὶ τράπεζαν. 

92. ἀνεμόεν : proleptic; ὥστε εἶναι ἀνεμόεν. Cf. Μουσικὸν Ἔρως διδάσκει 
κἂν ἄμουσος ἢ τὸ πρίν, ‘love teaches ἃ man to sing though he never sang 
before.’ Eur. Med. 296 παῖδας ἐκδιδάσκεσθαι σοφούς. --- ὦ φίλε: so Pyth. 
IV 1, the poet calls the king of Cyrene his friend. — évrparédots 
κέρδεσσι: the warning seems to be against the tricks of the courtiers ; 
ef. Pyth. II 76 fg. There Hiero is cautioned against talebearers to whom 
in the Syracusan court there is the following allusion in Aristotle, Polit. 
V 1313 b ἀλλ᾽ εἶναι κατασκόπους, οἷον περὶ Συρακούσας ai ποταγωγίδες 
καλούμεναι καὶ τοὺς ὠτακουστὰς ἐξέπεμψεν Ἱέρων ὕπου τις εἴη συνδυσία καὶ 
σύλλογος. --- ὀπιθόμβροτον αὔχημα δόξας: ‘the sound of praise which 
endures to future generations.’ This alone is true fame. 

94. λογίοις : ‘ prose writers,’ as contrasted with ἀοιδοῖς. Cf. Nem. VI 
29 οἰχομένων γὰρ ἀνέρων | ἀοιδαὶ καὶ λόγοι τὰ καλά σφιν ἔργ᾽ ἐκόμισαν. ---- 
Croesus was generous and hospitable. Cf. Justin I 7 Croesi amor apud 
omnes [Graeciae] urbes erat, 


1.0. NOTES. [Pyrn. I 95-100, 


Ρ 

3: 95. ταύρῳ: dative of instrument with the verbal substantive καυτῆρα 
= τὸν καύσαντα. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 612 πυρὸς βροτοῖς δοτῆρ᾽ [= τὸν δόντα] 
Spas, Προμηθέα. Eur. Med. 478 (ἔσωσά σε) πεμφθέντα ταύρων πυρπνόων ἐπι- 
στάτην ζεύγλαισι. 

96. ‘O Φάλαρις, νηλὴς νόον, καυτὴρ ταύρῳ, is everywhere hated; no 
poets sing his praises. He was tyrant of Acragas, 570-554 B.c. Accord- 
ing to report, to which this passage alone gives real authority, the Agri- 
gentine Perilaus made for him a bronze bull in which he burned men to 
death, and by which their-cries were made to sound like the bellowing 
of a bull. Later, the Carthaginians, at the fall of Acragas, took this 
bull to Carthage. On the destruction of this city Scipio returned to the 
Sicilians what had been plundered from them. So the Agrigentines re- 
covered their bull. Cf. Cic. in Verrem IV 73 alia Agrigentinis [reddita 
sunt]: in quibus etiam ille nobilis taurus quem crudelissimus omnium 
tyrannorum Phalaris habuisse dicitur, quo vivos supplicii causa demit- 
tere homines et subicere flammam solebat; quem taurum cum Scipio 
redderet Agrigentinis, dixisse dicitur aequum ‘esse illos cogitare, utrum 
esset Agrigentinis utilius, suisne servire anne populo Romano obtempe- 
rare, cum idem monumentum et domesticae crudelitatis et nostrae 
mansuetudinis haberent. — There is considerable uncertainty concerning 
this bull. It has been suggested that Phalaris may have introduced at 
Acragas a species of Moloch worship. — κατέχει: cf. ΟἹ. VII 10. Hom. 
a 95 ἠδ᾽ ἵνα μιν κλέος ἐσθλὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν Exnow. Her. VIL 3 ὡς ἡ φά. 
τις μιν ἔχει. 

97. In φόρμιγγες lies, perhaps, a delicate allusion to the first strophe. 
—vmwpodrat: ‘in vaulted halls’; i.e. at banquets, in contrast with pub- 
lic choruses. — κοινωνίαν : cognate accusative with δέκονται [δέχονται]. 

98. παίδων ὀάροισι (construe with κοινωνίαν): paeans were sung in 
the symposia by choruses of boys. Cf. Isth. VIII init.; Pyth. V 103 
τὸν ἐν ἀοιδᾷ νέων | πρέπει Χρυσάορα Φοῖβον ἀπύειν. Theog. 241 καί σε σὺν 
αὐλίσκοισι λιγυφθόγγοις νέοι ἄνδρες... ᾷσονται. 

99. εὖ δ᾽ ἀκούειν : ‘to be praised’; a familiar idiom. CF. Nem. I 32. 
— δευτέρα μοῖρα: cf. Soph. Oed. Col. 145 οὐ πάνυ μοίρας εὐδαιμονίσαι 
πρώτη». 

100... ἐγκύρσῃ : ‘shall fall in with by chance’; ἕλῃ implies effort or 
search. Supply ἀμφότερα as object of ἕλῃ. ---- στέφανον ὕψιστον : ‘the 
highest crown’; a metaphor drawn from the games (see on v. 44).— 
Cf. Isth. V 13 fg. Solon, fr. 13:3 fg. ὄλβον μοι πρὸς θεῶν μακάρων δότε 


καὶ πρὸς ἁπάντων ἀνθρώπων αἰεὶ δόξαν ἔχειν ἀγαθήν, 


SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. 141 


SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. 


Tuis does not belong properly to the Pythian odes. The victory 
which it celebrates cannot have been gained at Delphi or Olympia, since 
the colt-race (see v. 8) had not been introduced there in Hiero’s time, 
and was not introduced at Olympia until Ol. XCIX, 384 B.c., and at 
Delphi 378 B.o. , 

Since the ode is sent from Thebes with no mention of other games, 
we may suppose that the chariot victory was won at the Theban games 
in honor of Heracles, the Heraclea or Iolaea (see on Ol. VII 84). It 
seems to be Pindar’s first ode in honor of Hiero, and for Hiero’s first 
chariot victory, although he had gained a victory with the κέλης, 

‘saddlehorse,’ some years before (see introd. to Ol. I). 
"The ode is sent to announce the victory. The poet takes advantage 
of the occasion to congratulate the king and show his own friendship. 
He seems to have been slandered by his enemies at Hieros court, per- 
haps on the ground of his friendly connection with the family of Thero 
of Acragas (see introd. to Ol. II), and in the second part of the ode, so 
far as we can make out, attacks the backbiting courtiers. 

Perhaps it was at this time that the Syracusan king first invited to 
his court the Theban poet. This invitation was repeated and accepted 
four years later. 

The ode was composed after Hiero ascended the throne (cf. vs. 1-15), 
Ol. LXXV 3, 478 B.c., and before or soon after the death of Anaxilaus, 
Ol. LXXVI, 476 B.c., as the rescue of the Locrians (vs. 18 fg.) is men- 
tioned only as a recent achievement. Thus the date of composition is 
fixed quite definitely as about Ol. LXXV 4, 477 B.c. 

This is one of the most difficult of Pindar’s odes because of the 
impossibility of determining the connection between the first part and 
the last part, and what is the particular pertinence of the myth and its 
incidents, = 

The introduction (vs. 1-20) treats of the victor; the duty of grati- 
tude (vs. 21-24) forms a transition to the myth of Ixion (vs. 25-52), who 


14 


9 NOTES. [Pyra. II 1- 


om 


repaid with a base return the kindness which Zeus showed him; the 
evils of calumny (vs. 52-56) form the transition from the myth to the 


conclusion. 


Page 


31 


32 


1. μεγαλοπόλιες : plural to agree with Συράκοσαι. Cf. ai μεγαλο- 
πόλιες ᾿Αθᾶναι, Pyth. VII 1. The city deserved the epithet. Cf. Nem. 
I 2. Circ. in Verrem II 4:117 urbem Syracusas maximam esse 
Graecarum, pulcherrimam omnium, saepe audistis: est, iudices, ita, ut 
dicitur; nam et situ est cum munito tum ex omni aditu, vel terra vel 
mari, praeclaro ad aspectum, et portus habet prope in aedificatione am- 
plexuque urbis inclusos; ...ea tanta est urbs ut ex quattuor urbibus 
maximis constare dicatur: quarum una est ea, quam dixi, Insula [i.e. 
Ortygia]...in qua domus est, quae Hieronis regis fuit qua praetores 
uti solent...in hac insula extrema est fons aquae dulcis, cui nomen 
Arethusa est, incredibili magnitudine, plenissimus piscium, qui fluctu 
totus operiretur, nisi munitione ac mole lapidum diiunctus esset a mari. 
Cic. de Rep. III 31 urbs illa (Syracusae) praeclara, quam ait Timaeus 
Graecarum maximam, omnium autem pulcherrimam.— βαθυπολέμου: — 
‘deep in war.’ (Cf. βαθύδοξοι, Pyth.I 66.) See Nem.116 fg. Gelo was 
ready (Herod. VII 158) to furnish against Xerxes, if he was chosen to 
lead the forces, 200 triremes, 20,000 hoplites; 2,000 cavalry, 2,000 bow- 
men, etc. 

2. oSapoxappav, ‘delighting in steel,’ corresponds to the Homeric 
χαλκοχάρμαι. Cf. ἱπποχάρμαν, Ol. 1 29. --- δαιμόνιαι: cf. Ol. VI 8. — τρο- 
gol: see on Pyth. 1 17. | 

3. λιπαρᾶν (see frag. 29): this epithet is applied to Thebes also 
fr. 196 λιπαρᾶν τε OnBav μέγαν σκόπελον. See on fr. 76. — ἀπὸ Θηβάν: 
Pindar is wont to name the games or place where the crown was won; 
as this is not done expressly in this ode, there is a presumption from the 
prominence of this phrase that the games were at Thebes whence the 
ode is sent. 

4. ἔρχομαι : only in imagination; see v.68. See on Ol. VII 8,13.— . 
ἀγγελίαν (app. with μέλος) : ‘as an announcement.’ 

5. evapparos: cf. Ol. 1 23. — ἐν ᾧ (used much like a dative of means, 
cf. Ol. VII 12): for the position of the relative cf. v. 27; see on Ol. VI 27. 

6. τηλαυγέσιν : ‘conspicuous.’ This ode furnishes examples of the 
three forms of dat. plur. of adjectives in -ns; cf. εὐμενέσσι, v. 25; 
μεγαλοκευθέεσσιν, V. 33. — ἀνέδησεν ᾿᾽Ορτυγίαν : cf. Isth. I 28, V 9 and 
note. Nem. XI 19 ᾿Αρισταγόραν | ἀγλααὶ νῖκαι πάτραν τ᾽ εὐώνυμον | ἐστεφά- 
νωσαν. ---- Ὀρτυγίαν : see on v. 1 above and on Nem. I 2. Remark the 
personification in spite of the following line. Cf. Pyth, XII 1 Airéw σε; 


Pyru. II 15.] SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. 143 

_ Page 
φιλάγλαε, καλλίστα βροτεᾶν πολίων, | Φερσεφόνας ἕδος, ἅτ᾽ ὄχθαις ἔπι 32 
μηλοβότου | ναίεις ᾿Ακράγαντος ἐὔδματον κολώναν ... δέξαι στεφάνωμα τόδε. 
See on Nem. I 4. id 

%, ποταμίας : because of her connection with streams, especially with 
the fountain of Arethusa. —’Aprépsdos: cf. Hur. Hipp. 228 δέσποιν᾽ ἁλίας 
“Apreut Aluvas | καὶ γυμνασίων τῶν ἱπποκρότων. Ol. III 26, Artemis is 
Λατοῦς ἱπποσόα θυγάτηρ, fr. 89 θοᾶν ἵππων ἐλάτειρα. --- ἧὧὃς [ἧς] οὐκ ἄτερ: 
ie.‘ by whose aid.’ The patron goddess of the city (cf. Nem, I 3) favors 
Hiero’s desire for glory in the games. 

8. ἐν χερσί: cf. ἐν χερὸς ἀκμᾷ κτλ., Ol. 11 63. — ἐδάμασσε : ‘tamed,’ 

‘ guided.’ 

9. Construe ἐπί with τίθησι. --ἰοχέαιρα: ἰοχέαιρα in Homer where 
the three successive short syllables would have been unmanageable. — 
χερὶ διδύμᾳ: ‘with twin hands,’ Artemis and Hermes work together 
for the same end. . 

10. ἐναγώνιος : see Ol. VI 79 and ποίο. --- κόσμον : ‘trappings.’ Cf. 
Orph. Arg. 587 χρυσείων φαλάρων πολυτεχνέα κόσμον. 

11, ἐν [εἰς. See on fr. 70: 17]: for the prep. placed with the second 
noun see on Pyth. I 14. Construe: ὅταν ἐν δίφρον ἅρματά τε κτλ. --- 
πεισιχάλινα (the epithet, as often in Homer, is transferred from the 
horses to the chariot. Cf. Verg. Georg. I 514 neque audit currus 
habenas. See on Pyth. IV 18): cf. Aesch. Prom. 465 φιληνίους ἵππους. --- 
καταζευγνύῃ : sc. Hiero. 

12, σθένος ὕππιον: cf. Ol. VI 22. --- ὀρσοτρίαιναν: the creator of 
horses and god of horsemanship. See on Ol. 1 75. Victory is gained by 
Poseidon’s aid also Ol. I 85 fg. Cf. the help of Artemis, above, v.7, and 
of Hermes, Ol. VI 80. --- καλέων : ‘invoking’ his aid. Cf. Ol. I 72. 

13. The poet turns to the king’s achievements in war. The people 
of Cyprus praise Cinyras, their founder and king; the people of Locris 
praise Hiero, their deliverer. — ἐτέλεσσεν (gremie)s ‘pays as his due’; 
οἵ. Pyth. 1.79. — ἀνήρ: i.e. poet. 

14, εὐαχέα: ef. Eur. Ion. 884 (κιθάρα ἀχεῖ) μουσᾶν ὕμνους εὐαχήτου-. -- 
ἄποιν᾽ ἀρετᾶς (‘their valor’s meed’): in apposition with the clause éré- 
λεσσεν ὕμνον. See on Ol. VII 16. 

15. κελαδέοντι [κελαδοῦσι]: cf. Ol. 9. ---- μέν is correlative with δέ in 
v. 18.— ἀμφὶ Κινύραν : for the acc. cf. Hom. Hy. XIX ἀμφί μοι Ἑρμείαο 
φίλον γόνον ἔννεπε, Μοῦσα, XXII ἀμφὶ Ποσειδάωνα, θεὸν μέγαν ἄρχομ᾽ 
ἀείδειν. --- Kivipav: cf. Nem. VIII 18 ὅσπερ καὶ Κινύραν ἔβρισε πλούτῳ 
ποντίᾳ ἔν ποτε Κύπρῳ. Hiero, according to ἃ scholion, was descended 
from a Cyprian family. Cinyras is first mentioned in Hom. A 20; he was 
the father of Adonis and the first priest of Aphrodite ᾿Αναδνομένη. His 


144 NOTES. (Pyra. II 16- 

Page 

32 prosperity was 3 proverbial. Cf. Tyrtaeus XII 6 (οὔτ᾽ ἂν μνησαίμην οὔτ᾽ ἐν 
λόγῳ ἄνδρα τιθείμην οὐδ᾽ εἰ)... πλουτοίη δὲ Midew καὶ Κινύρεω μάλιον. 

16. φάμαι κτλ. : ‘songs of the Cyprians.’— χρυσοχαῖτα : nominative 
like ἱππότα κτλ. --- προφρόνως : as πρόφρων is used in Homer, e.g. θ 498 
ὡς ἄρα τοι πρόφρων θεὸς ὥπασε θέσπιν ἀοιδήν. Cf. Nem. 1 33.— ἐφίλησε 
᾿Απόλλων seems to mean that Cinyras excelled in song; or possibly that 
Apollo inspired the bards to sing of Cinyras. 

17. ἱερέα κτίλον : ‘cherished priest.’ — ἄγει : ‘leads,’ ‘urges,’ sc. κελα- 
δεῖν. Cf. Pyth. VII 12 ἄγοντι δέ με πέντε μὲν Ἰσθμοῖ νῖκαι κτλ. Hor. Sat. 
II 7: 102 ducor. —8€: the English idiom requires the causal particle. — 
φίλων ἔργων : εὐεργεσιῶν. Gratitude for a man’s good deeds inspires his 
praise. — ποί seems to be used here in the sense of πού. --- ἔργων retains 
here the force of the original initial digamma in preventing elision. Of. 
v. 42 ἄνευ For, 49 ἐπὶ Εελπίδεσσι (cf. παρὰ ἐλπίδα, Ol. XIII 83, though 
elision is suffered by the preceding vowel Ol. XII 6; Nem. I 32), 66 
ἐμοὶ Εέπος, 83 of Fo. See on Ol. 1 23.— ὀπιζομένα : cf. ὄπιν, Ol. 11 6. 

18. Δεινομένειε mat: see on Ol. II 12, introd. to Ol. I.— Ζεφυρία 
Aoxpls: the colonists from the Ozolian Locrians were called Ζεφύριοι or 
᾿Επιζεφύριοι from the Zephyrian promontory, almost the extreme southern 
point of Italy, where they first. landed.— πρὸ δόμων: at her door.’ 

19. παρθένος : the poet sketches a pleasant scene where even the 

timid maidens are freed from fear. -- ἀπύει: ὑμνεῖ. ---- ἀμαχάνων : ‘bewil- 
dering.’ 
— 20. διὰ τεὰν δύναμιν : ‘because of (the security brought by the inter- 
vention of) thy power.’ Hiero had deterred Anaxilaus of Rhegium from 
the conquest of Zephyrian Locris. The gratitude of the Locrians is con- 
trasted with Ixion’s ingratitude and insolent return for the favors of 
Zeus. The lesson taught is that of temperance (moderation) and thank- 
fulness. Of this lesson Hiero could take as much as he pleased for him- 
self; it certainly was not the poet's intention to read the king a sermon, 
— δρακεῖσ᾽ ἀσφαλές : her eye is untroubled by fear. — ἀσφαλές : ἀκίνδυ- 
νον, ἐλεύθερον. Cognate acc. used adverbially as v. 61, Ol. XIV 16 and 
often. 

21. θεῶν ἐφετμαῖς : ‘by the gods’ command.’ —’Itlova: Ixion became 
proverbial for treachery; cf. Hor. Ep. ad Pis. 124 perfidus Ixion. He 
corresponds to Tantalus of Ol. I and Typhon of Pyth. I. It is notice- 





17. ποί τινος: Mommsen reads πόττινος [πρός twos]; Boeckh and 
others, from conjecture, ποίνιμος, on the ground of ἀμειπτική in the schol. 
(Cf. Pyth. I 59.) — ἄγει πον means perhaps ‘urge to some expression of 
gratitude,’ 


Pyrtu. 11 34.] SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. 145 


Page 


able that this moral (μηδὲν ἄγαν) is taught unobtrusively in these three 32 


odes in honor of Hiero. Many points of resemblance between this ode 
and Ol. I have been noticed.—[gavti: φασί.] 

22. τροχῷ : cf. Soph. Phil. 679 τὸν πελάταν λέκτρων ποτὲ τῶν Διός] 
Ἰξίον᾽ ἀν᾽ ἄμπυκα δὴ δρομάδ᾽ ὡς ἔβαλ᾽ 6 παγκρατὴς Κρόνου παῖς. Eur. Here. 
fur. 1297 καὶ τὸν ἁρματήλατον | Ἰξίον᾽ ἐν δεσμοῖσιν ἐκμιμήσομαι. Eur. 
Phoen. 1185 χεῖρες δὲ καὶ κῶλ᾽ ὡς κύκλωμα Ἰξίονος | εἱλίσσετο. 

23. παντᾷ: ‘round and round.’ 

24, dyavais: φίλαις. --- ἐποιχομένους : cf. Ol. IIT 40 ξεινίαις αὐτοὺς 
ἐποίχονται τραπέζαις. ---- For the lesson of Ixion, cf. that of Phlegyas, 
Ixion’s father (or brother), Verg. Aen. VI 618 Phlegyasque miserrimus 
omnis | admonet et magna testatur voce per umbras: Discite iustitiam 
moniti et non temnere divos. 

25. ἔμαθε: sc. ὅτι δεῖ τὸν εὐεργέτην ἀνταμείβεσθαι. ---- παρὰ Kpovidais 
(cf. map’ ἐμοί, ‘at my home’): ‘in the family of Zeus.’ Zeus received 
Ixion when no man was willing to purify him from the blood of his 
victim. 

26. μακρὸν : ‘great.’ —ovx ὑπέμεινεν κτλ. : cf. Ol. 1 55 fg. — μαινο- 
μέναις φρασίν [φρεσίν] : dat. of manner. 

27. ὅτε: see on ἐν ᾧ, v. ὅ. --- λάχον [ἔλαχον] : cf. Ol. XIV 1. 

28, αὐάταν [ἄτην] : the short quantity of the antepenult proves that 
the v was consonantal, representing the digamma, ἀξάταν. (The Mss. and 
most editions have here ἀνάταν.) Cf. αὐήρ, adds. 

29. ἐοικότα : ‘fitting,’ ‘just.’ 

30. ἐξαίρετον : no one else was ever so punished. —ai δύο κτλ. : ‘both 
his offences.’ — 8€: epexegetic; cf. v. 17. 

31. τελέθοντι [τελέθουσι]: for the tense cf. τέρπεται, v. 74. --- μέν is 
correlative with ré in v. 33. Cf. Ol. VI 4, 88; VII 69, 88; Isth. I 14. 
For similar irregularities see on Ol. II 73; Pyth. IV 80. 

32. ἐμφύλιον αἷμα: φόνον. Cf. Soph. Oed. Col. 407 τοὔμφυλον αἷμα, 
i.e. the murder of Laius by Oedipus. Eur. Suppl. 148 Τυδεὺς μὲν αἷμα ovy- 
γενὲς φεύγων χθονός. --- πρώτιστος κτλ.: cf. Aesch. Eum. 718 πρωτοκτό- 
γνοισι προστροπαῖς ᾿Ιξίονος. He was the first murderer and the first ἱκέτης 
(hence perhaps was derived his name). When his wife’s father Deioneus 
claimed from him the promised price of his bridé’s hand, Ixion killed 
him treacherously (οὐκ ἄτερ téxvas) by a pitfall. — ἐπέμιξε : he introduced 
this crime to mortals. — It is quite uncertain why mention is made here 
of these crimes. 

34, ἐπειρᾶτο : ‘tempted the virtue.’ In this sense, the active voice 
is usual.— χρὴ κτλ.: cf. Aesch. Prom. 890° ὡς τὸ κηδεῦσαι καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν 
ἀριστεύει μακρῷ. The scholion on Aeschylus says that this is a develop- 
ment of the saying of Pittacus τὴν κατὰ σαυτὸν zara, 


33 


146 NOTES. [Pyru. IT 35- 
Page 


33 


35. εὐναὶ κτλ.: lawless unions plunge men into a sea of troubles. 
Such was the fate of Ixion; (such misfortunes befell him also). 

37. ψεῦδος γλυκύ: an oxymoron ; cf. v. 40. 

38. εἶδος : ‘in appearance,’ ‘in form.’ — ὑπεροχωτάτᾳ (cf. ἐξοχώτατοι, 
Nem. II 18): cf. Nem. 1 39 θεῶν βασίλεα. ---- πρέπεν (sc. ἡ νεφέλη) : ‘was 
like to.’ 

39. θέσαν [ἔθεσαν] : see on θῆκεν, Ol. VIT 6. 

40. Ζηνὸς κτλ.: according to another tradition, it was Hera who 
contrived the cloud. — καλὸν πῆμα : for the oxymoron cf. Ol. VI 31, 46: 
Hes. Theog. 585 (of Pandora) καλὸν κακόν. --- τετράκναμον : cf. Pyth 1V 
214. The wheels of Hera’s chariot, Hom. E 723, are ὀκτάκνημα. --- ἔπρα- 
fev: ‘gained.’ Cf. Isth. V 8; Hom. 2 550 οὐ γάρ τι πρήξεις ἀκαχήμενος 
υἷος éfos. 

41. dye gives emphasis to the clause. There is no direct contrast 
with another person. So Hom. a3 πολλὰ δ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ ἐν πόντῳ πάθεν ἄλγεα. 
Cf. Verg. Aen. I 3 multum dle et terris iactatus et alto. — πολύκοινον : 
i.e. to all. —dyS€faro: ‘he took upon himself.’ — ἀγγελίαν : see vs. 22-24. 

42. ἄνευ Xapirev: ‘without the blessing of the Graces.’ Hence the 
offspring was ugly, an ἄχαρις γόνος. --- τέκε: 56. 7 νεφέλη. 

43. μόνα [μόνη] καὶ μόνον : there was never another such mother or 
such son. He was despised by men and gods. 

44, [ὀνύμαξε: ὠνόμασε. Pindar uses the Acolic ὄνυμα and its deriva- 
tives; cf. Ol. VI 57; Pyth. I 388.1--- τράφοισα [τρέφουσα]: present, 
as is shown by the accent. Cf. τράφεν [τρέφειν], Pyth. IV 115. 

45. Μαγνητίδεσσιν : that was Chiron’s home, Pyth. III 45 καί ῥά vw 
Μάγνητι φέρων πόρε Κενταύρῳ διδάξαι. ---- ἐν ἸΤαλίου σφυροῖς (1.6. ‘at the foot 
of Pelion’): see on Pyth. I 30, IV 8. 

46. στρατός: see on Ol. XI 17. These were the ἱπποκένταυροι, our 
“‘centaurs.” 

48. τὰ ματρόθεν [ματρὸς]... πατρός : chiasmus. 

49. This is suggested by the story of Ixion who experienced the 
gods’ power. The divinity’s purpose is accomplished upon his wish, i.e. 
at once and according to his will. Cf. Pyth. X 49 θεῶν τελεσάντων οὐδέν 
ποτε φαίνεται | ἔμμεν ἄπιστον. 

50. κίχε: gnomic aorist. 

51. δελφῖνα: the dolphin is coos fishes what the eagle is among 
birds. Cf. Nem. VI 64 δελφῖνί κεν τάχος δι' ἅλμας | εἰκάζοιμι Μελησίαν. 
Pliny, H. N. IX 8 velocissimum omnium animalium, non solum marino- 
rum, est delphinus, ocior volucre, acrior telo. — ὑψιφρόνων «TA.: in this 





36. ποτὶ καὶ τὸν ἵκοντο : this is very generally considered corrupt, 


Pyru. II 60.] SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. 147 
Page 
is probably an allusion to Anaxilaus and the defeat of his plans by Hiero 34 
to whom the gods give ageless glory. —Cf. vs. 89 fg. Archil. 56 τοῖς θεοῖς 
τίθει τὰ πάντα" πολλάκις μὲν ἐκ κακῶν | ἄνδρας ὀρθοῦσιν μελαίνῃ κειμένους 
" ἐπὶ χθονί, | πολλάκις δ᾽ ἀνατρέπουσι καὶ μάλ᾽ εὖ βεβηκότας | ὑπτίους κλίνουσι. 
Hes. Ἔργα 6 ῥεῖα δ᾽ ἀρίζηλον μινύθει καὶ ἄδηλον ἀέξει, | ῥεῖα δέ τ᾽ ἰθύνει σκο- 
λιὸν καὶ ἀγήνορα κάρφει | Ζεὺς ὑψιβρεμέτης, ds ὑπέρτατα δώματα ναίει. Of. 
the Magnificat, Luke I 51 “ He hath shewed strength with his arm; He 
hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts. He hath 
put down the mighty from their seats and exalted them of low degree.” 
Hor. Car. I 34:12 valet ima summis | mutare et insignam attenuat deus| 
obscura promens.—twa: ‘many aone.’ Of. Isth. VIII 1 and note. 

52. ἐμὲ «rA.: Pindar checks himself; he is warned not to criticise by 
the example of the Parian poet. ‘I would not act like Archilochus.’ 
This is thought by some to be a hit at Bacchylides. | 

53. δάκος: cf. Hom. E 493 δάκε δὲ φρένας Ἕκτορι μῦθος. 

54, ἑκὰς ἐών: ‘Although long (about 200 years) after him.’ — ta- 
πολλά: so Nem. II 2.—év ἀμαχανίᾳ πιαινόμενον : Oxymoron. Archi- 
lochus in his poems referred to his poverty. 

δῦ. ψογερὸν ᾿Αρχίλοχον : his sharp-biting satire was proverbial. 

56. πιαινόμενον : cf. Shakespeare, Merch. Ven. I 3“ I will feed fat 
the ancient grudge I bear him.” -- τὸ πλουτεῖν «rA.: the highest happi- 
ness is given by wealth and wisdom united. Cf. Ol. 11 53.— πότμου 
σοφίας forms one idea, ‘the lot of wisdom,’ and depends on σὺν τύχᾳ, 
‘with the attainment,’ ‘ acquisition’ (cf. the use of τυχεῖν and Ol. XIII 
115 (Zed δίδοι) τύχαν (‘attainment’) τερπνῶν γλυκεῖαν). ---- This affords a 
transition to Hiero’s wealth and the use which he has made of it. 

57. τύ [σύ]: Hiero.—vly: viz. wealth and wisdom. νίν is neuter 
plural as Aesch. Prom. ὅδ. --- φρενί : for the dat. of manner cf. φρασίν, 
v. 26; πραπίδι, v. ΟἹ. ---- πεπαρεῖν : ἐνδεῖξαι, σημῆναι (Hesychius); ‘to 
show’ what can be done by the two united. 

58. πρύτανι: Zeus is βαρυόπαν στεροπᾶν κεραυνῶν τε πρύτανιν, Pyth. 
VI 24.--μέν is correlative with καί. See on v. 91. --- εὐστεφάνων : i.e. 
‘well-walled.’ στέφανος yap πόλεώς ἐστι τὸ τεῖχος. Cf. Ol. VIIT 31 
tov [Αἰακὸν] mais 6 Λατοῦς εὐρυμέδων τε Ποσειδᾶν, | Ἰλίῳ μέλλοντες ἐπὶ 
στέφανον τεῦξαι, καλέσαντο συνεργόν | τείχεος. Hom. Τ 99 ἐϊστεφάνῳ ἐνὶ 
Θήβῃ. 

59. περί (‘as regards’) is to be connected with both datives; οὗ v.11. 
* καὶ τιμᾷ refers chiefly to ‘empire,’ ‘royal power’; cf. Pyth. I 48. 

60. ay Ἑλλάδα is equivalent to καθ᾽ Ἑλλάδα or καθ᾽ Ἕλληνας (Ol. I 
117); the idea of ascent is lost, — τινὰ τῶν πάροιθε: ‘any of the men of 
former times.’ 


148 NOTES, (Pyrn. If 62- 


Page 

84 62. εὐανθέα στόλον: the ship which bore the ode may have been 
decorated in honor of the victory. — ἀμφ᾽ ἀρετᾷ : cf. Pyth. 1 80; Ol. ΙΧ 13 
ἀμφὶ παλαίσμασιν φόρμιγγ᾽ ἐλελίζων. 

63. κελαδέων : for the tense cf. Ol. VII 14.— νεότατι μὲν θράσος is 
contrasted with βουλαὶ δὲ πρεσβύτεραι of v. 65. Hiero is praised for his 
bravery in youth, for his wisdom in maturer years. 

64. πολέμων : objective gen. with θράσος. Cf. Nem. VII 59 τόλμαν 
καλῶν, ‘courage for what is noble.’ —evpetv: cf. Pyth. I 48, IV 187. 

65. βουλαὶ κτλ. : construe βουλαὶ πρεσβύτεραι παρέχοντι [παρέχουσιν] 
ἐπαινεῖν σὲ ἀκίνδυνον ἐμοὶ ἔπος ποτὶ πάντα λόγον (‘in every respect’); 

e. ‘allow me to praise thee without risk of saying too much in thy 
praise.’ 
35 66. ἀκίνδυνον ἔπος is cognate accusative after ἐπαινεῖν σέ. 

67. χαῖρε: ‘all hail.’ Cf. Nem. III 76 χαῖρε, ne ἐγὼ τόδε ror 
πέμπω μεμιγμένον μέλι λευκῷ | σὺν γάλακτι. --- τόδε μὲν seems to be con- 
trasted with τὸ Καστόρειον below. He promises another ode which is not 
preserved. For two odes on one victory see introd. to Ol. II, XI; 
Pyth. IV.— κατὰ Φοίνισσαν κτλ. : ‘like Phoenician wares.’ The Phoe- 
nicians are well known as the most enterprising traders of ancient times. 
(Perhaps this means that this ode is sent by a Phoenician merchantman 
without escort, ἄνευ πομπῆς, and a chorus.) 

68. For ὑπέρ with genitive cf. Pyth. ΤΥ 26. ---- πολιᾶς : Homeric epi- 
thet of the sea; so Ol. I 71. Cf. duerphras ἁλός, Isth. 1 37.— πέμπεται : 
cf. Ol. VII 8. | 

69. Καστόρειον : a song which was sung by the Spartans before they 
went into battle, to the accompaniment of flutes. The name indicates 
that originally it was a knight’s song, a ἱππικὸς νόμος. Cf. Isth. I 16 and 
ἱππίῳ νόμῳ, Ol. 1 101 and note. — ἐν Αἰολίδεσσι χορδαῖς : see on Ol. I 102. 

' — θέλων (construe with ἄθρησον): ‘ willingly,’ ‘kindly,’ 

70. χάριν (construe with φόρμιγγοΞ): greet the ode ‘for the sake of,’ 
‘in honor of,’ the lyre. —émraxtvmov: cf. Nem. V 23 ἐν δὲ μέσαις [Moloas]| 
φόρμιγγ᾽ ᾿Απόλλων ἑπτάγλωσσον χρυσέῳ πλάκτρῳ διώκων. Eur%lon 881 ὦ 
Tas ἑπταφθόγγου μέλπων κιθάρας ἐνοπάν. 

71. ἀντόμενος : ‘mecting,’ ‘receiving graciously.’ 





64. πολέμων : this is referred generally to the battle of Himera (see 
Pyth. I 72 fg. and notes); but this battle was fought only about three ~ 
years before this ode was written. If Himera is intended here, then 
βουλαὶ πρεσβύτεραι must mean ‘wise counsels such as are expected 
only from old men’; (cf. Pyth. IV 282). Hiero’s age at this time is 
unknown. 


ent 
τ ᾽ 


Pyrn, 11 80.] SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. 149 
Page 

72. γένοιο οἷος ἐσσί: cf. Pyth. I 89, of this same Hiero, εὐανθεῖ δ᾽ ἐν 35 
ὀργᾷ παρμένων. Shakespeare, Hamlet I 3:78 “Τὸ thine own self be 
true.” Pindar bestows high praise on Hiero also Pyth. III 68 fg. καί κεν ἐν 
ναυσὶν μόλον ᾿Ιονίαν τέμνων θάλασσαν | ᾿Αρέθουσαν ἐπὶ κράναν παρ᾽ Αἰτναῖον 
ξένον, | ds Συρακόσσαισι νέμει βασιλεύς | πραὺς ἀστοῖς, οὐ φθονέων ἀγαθοῖς, 
ξείνοις δὲ θαυμαστὸς πατήρ, ‘kind to the citizens, no envier of the good, an 
admirable father to strangers.’ — μαθών : i.e. ‘ understanding’ that etc. — 
καλός has ἃ in Homer and old iambic poets; & in Pindar and Attic 
poets ; ἃ or & according to metrical convenience in the bucolic poets, — 
παρὰ παισίν: ‘among,’ ‘in the judgment of children.’ ‘Children and 
fools may be deceived ; only they can be so tricked. Be thou on thy guard 
like Rhadamanthys. Be not beguiled by the tricks and fawning of cour- 
tiers.” Pindar warns against the flattery and tale-bearers who abounded 
in the Syracusan court and, as it seems, had attacked the Theban poet. 

73. καλός is repeated as children are wont to repeat adjectives of 
admiration. — φρενῶν καρπόν : 1.6. ‘prudence,’ ‘wisdom,’ Cf. Ol. VII 8, 
of Pindar’s song. | 

74. ἀπάταισι: dative of cause with τέρπεται. 

75. ota: cf. Ol. I 16. 

76. ἀμφοτέροις : slander is an evil to those who listen as well as to 
those who are slandered. — [διαιβολιᾶν : 5:aBoAdv.] — ὑποφάτιες : ‘secret 
suggestions. — The system of espionage at Syracuse was notorious. Cf. 
Aristotle, Polit. V 11 quoted on Pyth. I 92, 

77. ὀργαῖς: cf. Pyth. I 89.— drevés: παντελῶς. 

78. κερδοῖ (for the parechesis with κερδαλέον cf. ἑλκόμενοι and ἕλκος 
below, v. 91. Paley translates: ‘For the winsome beast what is there 
to win in this?’): “how doth this profit Reynard? I am above the 
flood. The words of wily, evil men (these sly foxes) can have no weight 
against me.’ 

79. While the rest of the fishing-tackle (σκευᾶ5) is laboring deep 
(βαθύ : βαθέως) in the sea, the poet floats like a cork.—amdvov ὀχεοίσας 
[ὀχεούσης, dxovons|: cf. Ol. IT 67. 

80. φελλός: for the metaphor cf. Aesch. Choeph. 505 παῖδες γὰρ ἀνδρὶ 
KAnddves σωτήριοι | θανόντι: φελλοὶ δ᾽ ὡς ἄγουσι δίκτυον, | τὸν ἐκ βυθοῦ 
κλωστῆρα σώζοντες λίνου. 





72. The more usual punctuation is γένοι᾽ οἷος ἐσσὶ μαθών, which may 
be translated ‘know what thou art and be it’; ie. know what thy 
nature, thy position, and thy duties are and act accordingly. 

80. Other editions put no comma after εἰμί and connect ἅλμας with 
ἀβάπτιστος, ‘undipped.’ Then ἕρκος must mean ‘net’ as Nem. III 51 
κτείνοντ᾽ ἐλάφους ἄνευ κυνῶν δολίων θ᾽ ἑρκέων. Cf. Eur. Med. 986 τοῖον 
εἰς ἕρκος πεσεῖται. ᾽ 


150 NOTES. (Pyru. II 81- 


Page 


35 


36 


81. Calumny has no might among and against the good. — ἀδύνατα: 
for the plural cf. Ol. 1 52; Pyth. I 84. --- κραταιόν : πιθανόν. 

82. σαίνων: cf. Pyth. I 52 ἔσανεν. The courtiers fawn upon all; 
Pindar cannot. He would love his friend and fight his enemy. 

83. θράσεος :» ἀναιδείας. ---- εἴη : cf. v.96; Ol. I 115. Perhaps this is 
intended as covert advice for Hiero. 

84, λύκοιο δίκαν : ‘like a wolf.’ Cf. χάριν with gen., which (found in 
Homer only O 744) is frequent in Attic. For the thought cf. Archil. 65 
ἐν δ᾽ ἐπίσταμαι μέγα, | τὸν κακῶς pe δρῶντα δεινοῖς ἀνταμείβεσθαι κακοῖς. 
Solon 13:5 εἶναι δὲ γλυκὺν ὧδε φίλοις, ἐχθροῖσι δὲ πικρόν. Theog. 337 Ζεύς 
μοι τῶν τε φίλων δοίη τίσιν, οἵ με φιλεῦσιν, τῶν 7 ἐχθρῶν μεῖζον, Κύρνε, 
δυνησόμενον. Kur. Med. 809 βαρεῖαν ἐχθροῖς καὶ φίλοισιν εὐμενῆ" | τῶν. 
γὰρ τοιούτων eres Bios. ‘‘Thou shalt love thy friend and hate 
thine enemy” was the Greek rule until the time of Socrates. Then we 
find forgiveness for enemies urged as a duty not only by philosophers but 
even in comic poets, as Menander. 

85. ἄλλα: adverbial. 

86. év[eis. Cf. v. 11] νόμον : ‘for every form of government,’ ‘under 
every constitution.’ — προφέρει : intransitive ; ‘is better.’ 

88. οἱ σοφοί: ‘the educated few.’ Pindar was a firm supporter of 
the Dorian aristocracy ; cf. Pyth. X 70 (Pindar’s earliest preserved epini- 
kion) ὑψοῦ φέροντι νόμον Θεσσαλῶν | αὔξοντες, ἔνθ᾽ ἀγαθοῖσι κεῖται | πα- 
τρώϊαι κεδναὶ πολίων κυβερνάσιες, XI 52 τῶν γὰρ ἀνὰ πόλιν εὑρίσκων τὰ 
μέσα μακροτέρῳ | ὄλβῳ τεθαλότα, μέμφομ᾽ αἶσαν τυραννίδων. --- [τηρέωντι: 
τηρέωσι, τηρῶσι.] --- χρὴ δὲ κτλ. is correlative with φέρειν κτλ., v. 93. 
The friends of the gods are safe from all enemies. For the thought ef. 
Callim. Hy. Ap. 25 κακὸν μακάρεσσιν ἐρίζειν. 

89. avéxe: ‘exalts.’ — μέν is correlative with aire. — ἑτέροις ἔδωκεν 
reminds of the words which formed the conclusion of the myth, vs. 51- 
52. --- ταῦτα : i.e. ‘ this partial favor.’ 

90. talve: cf. Ol. ΤΊ 13, VII 43; Pyth. TI 11. — στάθμα:: genitive 


-after a verb of partitive action, ἐλαξ δ, pulling upon.’ The poet’s gen- 


eral meaning is clear from the connection: ‘‘ The envious (φθονεροῖ) claim 
more than their share”; but the particular expression is not quite intel- 
ligible. Perhaps reference is made to the διελκυστίνδα (a species of “ tug 
of war’’), where each of two contending parties, holding one end of the 


‘same rope, tried to pull the other across a line. Cf. Plato, Theaet. 181 α 


ὥσπερ of ἐν ταῖς παλαίστραις διὰ γραμμῆς παίζοντες, ὅταν ὑπ᾽ ἀμφοτέρων 





82, ἄγαν : the metre shows the text to be corrupt, but the conjectures 
proposed (ἀγάν, dpydy κτλ.) are not convincing, 


Pyru. II 96.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 151 

Page 
ληφθέντες ἕλκωνται εἰς τἀναντία, ‘are dragged different ways by the two 36 
parties.’ — Other interpreters understand στάθμας to be used of an unfair 
(περισσᾶς) balance. e 

91. περισσᾶς : it is too large for them to manage.  bebraia sc. of 
φθονεροί. ---- EAkos: see on κερδοῖ, v. 78.—é@: σφετέρᾳ. See on Pyth. 
IV 83. | 

92. μητϊώνται: in Homer we find only pyrti-. See on ἰοχέαιρα, v. 9. 

93. émavxéviov: predicate. — ζυγόν : cf. Hom. Hy. Dem. 217 (θεῶν 
μὲν δῶρα τέτλαμεν ἄνθρωποι) ἐπὶ γὰρ (ζυγὸς αὐχένι κεῖται. 

94. ἀρήγει: συμφέρει. ---- ποτὶ [πρὸς] κέντρον λακτισδέμεν [λακτίζειν] : 
ef. Aesch. Prom, 322 οὔκουν ἔμοιγε χρώμενος διδασκάλῳ | πρὸς κέντρα κῶλον 
ἐκτενεῖς. Agam. 1624 πρὸς κέντρα μὴ λάκτιζε, μὴ πταίσας μογῇΞ. Hur. 
Bacch. 795 (θυμούμενος) πρὸς κέντρα λακτίζοιμι θνητὸς ὥν θεῷ. Frag. (Pe- 
liades) 607 πρὸς κέντρα μὴ λάκτιζε τοῖς κρατοῦσί cov. In Kuripides’s time 
this had become a proverbial expression, as it was surely, nearly five 
centuries later, when Paul spoke before Agrippa and translated into a 
current Greek proverb the impression made on his mind by the vision 
which appeared to him on his way to Damascus. Cf. Acts XXVI 14 
σκληρόν σοι πρὸς κέντρα λακτίζειν. ---- The manner in which Pindar de- 
velops the metaphor, which is merely touched by the later writers, seems 
to prove that the figure appeared in poetry nowhere earlier than in this 
ode. 

96. ὀλισθηρός : ‘slippery,’ ‘dangerous.’ — ἀδόντα [ἁδόντα. So Ol. VIT 
17. The aorist participle of this verb is written with the smooth breathing 
though the indicative has the rough breathing, cf. Isth. VIII 20] «ra.: 
‘may it be my lot to please the good and dwell with them.’ This refers 
(in contrast) to v. 81. 


FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 


Arcrsttaus IV, king of Cyrene, gained a chariot-victory in the 
Pythian games, Pythiad XXXI, Ol. LXXVIII 3, 466 B.c., or, according 
to Bergk, four years later. That victory is celebrated by this ode and 
by Pyth. V, which latter seems to be the true epinikion. 

Arcesilaus was descended from Euphemus of Taenarum, that one of 
the Minyae who on the return voyage from Colchis received from the 
god Triton the clod which portended that the descendants of Euphemus 
should possess Libya. In the seventeenth generation from Kuphemus, 


152 NOTES. (Pyru. IV 1- 


Battus founded Cyrene, about Ol. XXXVI 2, 631 B.c, His eighth suc- 
cessor, son of Battus IV, is the Arcesilaus for whom this ode is written. 
He is praised by Pindar as wise, eloquent, and brave; as fond of the arts 
and the games of Greece, and as skilled in driving the chariot. Pyth. V 
107 fg. ἄνδρα κεῖνον, ὃν αἰνέοντι συνετοί, |... κρέσσονα μὲν ἁλικίας | νόον 
φέρβεται | γλῶσσάν re: θάρσος δὲ τανυπτέροις ἐν ὄρνιξιν αἰετὸς ἔπλετο. 
ἀγωνίαις δ᾽, ἕρκος of, ὃν σθένος - | ἔν τε Μοίσαισι ποτανὸς ἀπὸ ματρὸς φίλας, 
πέφανταί θ᾽ ἁρματηλάτας σοφός" | ὅσαι τ᾽ εἰσὶν ἐπιχωρίων καλῶν ἔσοδοι, 

᾿ πετόλμακε. Arcesilaus seems, however, to have been tyrannical, and 
probably met his death by the assassin’s hand. He was the last of the 
kings of Cyrene. 

This is the longest of Pindar’s odes, and was composed at the instance 
of Damophilus, a young Cyrenian noble, who was then at Thebes and 
desired the favor of his king and permission to return to his country, 
from which he had been banished. . 

The myth which adorns the ode and points its moral is that of the 
Argonauts, a myth which was closely connected, as we have seen, with 
the early settlement of Cyrene. The long narration gives an epic tone 
to the ode, yet the poem is not epic but lyric in the character and order 
of the narrative and in the repeated references to the time of the poet. 
The ode thus affords one of our best illustrations of the difference between 
epic and lyric poetry. We see the rapidity with which the poet sketches 
Jason’s appearance in Iolcos and his meeting with Pelias. Jason in- 
quires for his father’s house, and immediately, all intervening incidents 
being omitted, follow his father’s tears of joy. -There is no epic detail of 
the nations which the Argonauts visited and of all that was said and 
done. There is no description of the labors by which the golden fleece 
was won; and of all the adventures of the heroes, those only are de- 
scribed which show the good-will of Poseidon, Archelaus’s ancestor. 

The beginning and end of the myth are indicated clearly. It is intro- 
duced by vs. 67-70 and begins, v. 71, with θέσφατον ἣν Πελίαν θανέμεν. 
It ends, v. 250, with κλέψεν τε Μήδειαν τὰν Πελίαο φόνον. The last part 
of the ode, as in Pyth. II, is devoted to what seems a merely personal 
matter, the reconciliation of Arcesilaus and Damophilus, 


© - 


Prez. 1V 8] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE, _ 153 


Pindar, it has boon said, appears here as the poet of legitimacy. The 
ode shows the divine right of Arcesilaus to the throne of Cyrene. A 
model of a just leader is given in the person of Jason, while an example 
to be avoided is presented in the character of Pelias, 

The ode, we may infer from the first verse, was sung in the palace at 
Cyrene. 


Page 
1, χρή: οὗ Ol. 1 103.—oé: the Muse is to join with the κῶμος, or 36 


festal procession in honor of the victor. See Ol. XI 17. 

2. [ordpev: στῆναι, as v.39 βᾶμεν: βῆναι. In Homer we find -μεν 
in the infinitive only after a short vowel, but the Doric dialect does not 
have -va: as an infinitive-ending. Cf. H. 381 Ὁ; G. 126: 9.1--- εὐίπ- 
που: see on Vv. 17.— ὄφρα αὔξῃς : nautical figure (cf. on Ol. XII 5; Pyth. 
I 91; Nem. VI 32 ἴδια ναυστολέοντες ἐγκώμια) ; ‘to swell the breeze of 
praise. ---ὐ Αρκεσίλᾳ [the Doric dialect contracted the final syllable of the 
nominative singular of words in -Aaos and inflected them according to 
the a-declension]: the proper name is here put in the second member of 
the sentence; cf. Hor. Car. I 15 ingrato celeres obruit otio | ventos, ut 
caneret fera | Wereus fata. 

3. AarolSaow: Apollo (Πύθιο5) and Artemis (AeAgwia). Cf. Nem. 
IX 4 τὸ κρατήσιππον yap és ἅρμ᾽ ἀναβαίνων ματέρι καὶ διδύμοις παίδεσσιν 
αὐδὰν μανύει | Πυθῶνος αἰπεινᾶς ὁμοκλάροις ἐπόπταις. --- ἸΤυθῶνί re: to these 
is due not merely the recent crown at the games (see v. 66) but also the 
prophecy concerning the kingdom of Cyrene. 

4, Διός : Apollo was his prophet; cf..Aesch. Eumen. 19 Διὸς προφή- 
της δ᾽ ἐστὶ Λοξίας πατρός. --- αἰετῶν : two eagles are assigned to Zeus by 
the myth that he caused one eagle to fly from the extreme east and 
another from the extreme western point of the earth. These met at 
Delphi. There in the temple of Apollo on the marble figure of the earth's 
ὀμφαλός (see on y. 74), stood two golden eagles, representing Zeus as the 
lord of the oracle. 

5. οὐκ ἀποδάμου (cf. Claudian\XXVII 30 at si Phoebus adest.. . et 
doctae spirant praesagia rupes): ofiginally oracles were given at Delphi 
but once a year, on Apollo’s birthday, the Theophania, the 7th of the 
Delphic month Bysius, Attic Anthesterion (the latter part of February). 
Apollo (the sun-god) was conceived as often absent, in Lycia where he 
was thought to spend the winter (see on Pyth. I 39), or among the 
-Hyperboreans, In his presence, however, the Pythia delivered this ora- 
cle to Battus ; this, then, cannot be false.— τυχόντος : so we findnot in- 
frequently τυγχάνειν with the predicate adjective, without the participle 


BL ~ 


37 


154 NOTES. [Pyrx, IV 6- 

Page 

37 of εἶναι, GMT. 112: 2 n. ‘ the omission-of this porticiple with this 8681: 
tive absolute was almost a Neveesity, as the combination τυχόντος ὄκτος 
would be inharmonious. — ἱέρεα : ἱέρεια. Cf. Nem. 139 βασίλεα : βασί- 
rea. | 

6. xpyoev: ‘declared in the response that Battus was to be the 
founder’ etc. — καρποφόρου : cf. Arrian, Ind. 43 ἡ Κυρήνη yap τῆς Λιβύης 
ἐν τοῖσιν ἐρημοτέροισιν πεπολισμένη ποιώδης τέ ἐστι καὶ μαλθακὴ καὶ εὔυδρος, 

Kal ἄλσεα καὶ λειμῶνες καὶ καρπῶν παντοίων καὶ κτηνέων πάμφορος. Strabo 
837 λέγεται δὲ ἡ Κυρήνη κτίσμα Βάττου": ηὐξήθη δὲ διὰ τὴν. ἀρετὴν τῆς χώ- 
pas: καὶ γὰρ ἱπποτρόφος ἐστὶν ἀρίστη καὶ καλλίκαρπος. Above the Libyan 
deserts rises like an island to the height of 1600 to 2300 feet a plateau 
which is made fruitful by plentiful rains in winter and spring, rich in 
springs of water, with forests in the valleys and on the slopes of the 
coast; yielding oil, wine, and aromatic herbs. In the most beautiful 
part of this district, not far from the coast, but 1600 feet above it, on a 
chalk cliff (ἀργινόεντι μαστῷ, cf. Pyth. 1X 54 ἐπὶ λαὸν ἀγείραις | νασιώταν 
ὄχθον ἐς ἀμφίπεδον) lay the city Cyrene, πόλεως μεγάλης ἐν τραπεζοειδεῖ 
πεδίῳ κειμένης, ὡς ἐκ τοῦ πελάγους ἑωρῶμεν αὐτήν (Strabo 837). — ἱεράν : a 
frequent epithet of cities and islands, as Τροίης ἱερὸν πτολίεθρον. Perhaps, 
however, the epithet is applied here because of the volcanic origin of the 

island. Cf. Pliny, N. H. III 9:93 of one of the Lipari islands: antea 
Therasia appellata, nune Hiera, quia sacra volcano est colle in ea noc- 
turnas evomente flammas. Thus an island which appeared 199 8.0. in 
the harbor of Thera, was called Hiera. 

7. νᾶσον : Thera, the modern Santorini (1.6. Saint Irene). The earliest 
name was Calliste, see v. 208. --- ὡς κτίσσειεν explains οἰκιστῆρα. Cf. 
Hom. a 87 νόστος ᾿Οδυσσῆος.... ὥς κε venta, 300 πατροφονῆα.... & of 
πατέρα κλυτὸν ἔκτα. 

8. μαστῴ : ‘hill’; so even in Xenophon; cf. the French mamelon. 
See on Pyth. I 30. Aristarchus compared the Homeric (1 141) οὖθαρ 
ἀρούρης. 

9. ἀγ-[ἀνα-Ἰκομίσαιτο : ‘fulfil’ the prediction. 

10. ἑβδόμᾳ κτλ. : see on Pyth. I 14. --- ἔπος Θήραιον : the word spoken 
at Thera on the return voyage of the Argo.— Αἰήτα [Αἰήτου. See on 
v. 33]: Aeetes, father of Medea, king of Colchis. —[ré: 8.] — ζαμένης : 
‘very spirited,’ ‘inspired’ The Aeolic strengthening prefix (a- (for 

᾿ς δια-) is used here as Isth. I 32 (adéa. Cf Κίλλαν re (ζαθέην, Hom. A 38; 
(άπλουτοι, Herod. I 32. 

11, ἀπέπνευσε: of the utterance of inspired lips. Cf. an epigram 
on Hesiod ascribed to Alcaeus, Anth. Pal. VII 55 τοίην yap καὶ γῆρυν 
ἀπέπνεεν, ἐννέα Μουσέων | ὃ πρεσβὺς καθαρῶν γευσάμενος λιβάδων, ---- ἀθανά- 


ιν = 


Pyru, IV 19.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODEVALIFORNIA:_-f gr 

Page 
του: Medea was grandchild of Helios ard daughter of the ocean-nymph 37 
Idyia (I5via). — The position of δέσποινα Κόλχων at the end of the sen- 
tence is poetic and Pindaric. 

12. ἡμιθέοισιν : so vs. 184, 211. See vs. 171 fg. 

18, κέκλυτε : the reduplicated form is used as in Homer to introduce 
a matter of importance. — Medea’s speech ends v. 56. 

14, τᾶσδε: Thera, where the Argonauts then were (hence ἔπος Θή- 
paov). See v. 42. --- ἀλιπλάκτου : cf. Soph. Ajax 596 ὦ κλεινὰ Σαλαμὶς, 
ov μέν που | ναίεις ἁλίπλακτος. Salamis is θαλασσόπληκτος νῆσος, Aesch. 
Pers. 807. In Callim. Hy. to Delos 11, the sacred island is ἁλιπλήξ. --- 
Ἔπαφοιο κόραν: Libya. (For the confusion of the country with its 
patron nymph, cf. Nem. I 4.) Epaphus was the son of Zeus and Io. 
He according to the prediction of Prometheus‘in the Aeschylean tragedy 
of that name (v. 851) καρπώσεται | ὅσην πλατύρρους Νεῖλος ἀρδεύει χθόνα. 
So Aesch. Supp. 316 Λιβύη, μεγίστης ὄνομα γῆς καρπουμένη. In Libya, 
now conceived as the country rather than the goddess, Cyrene was to be 
founded, the mother of many cities (ἀστέων ῥίζαν), Apollonia, Barca, 
and others. 

16. Διὸς ἐν θεμέθλοις : i.e. in Libya. The Libyan Ammon was early 
identified with the Greek Zeus. Cf. fr. 36 “Aupwv ᾿Ολύμπου δέσποτα. 

17. The people of Cyrene will devote themselves not to sea-life, like 
their ancestors the Theraeans, but to the raising of horses and to chariot 
victories; hence the epithets εὐίππου, v. 2, and eddpuarov, v. 7, Thereis — 
a constant allusion in this to the victory of Arcesilaus. — The chariots of 
Libya were famous. Herod. IV 189 καὶ τέσσαρας ἵππους συζευγνύναι 
παρὰ Λιβύων of “EAAnves μεμαθήκασι. Sophocles (Electra 702) introduces 
two Libyans in his description of a chariot-race at Delphi. Cf. Calli- 
machus quoted on v. 258, — ἀντὶ δελφίνων : instead of the gen. of price 
paid. — ἐλαχυπτερύγων : cf. Arion 6 κούφοισι ποδῶν ῥίμμασιν ... δελφῖνες. 
See on Pyth. II 51. 

18. νωμάσοισιν [νωμάσουσιν}: sc. the citizens of this new state. — 
ἀελλόποδας is frequent in the lyric poets, corresponding to the Homeric 
ὠκύποδες. The epithet of the horses is transferred to the chariot; cf. 
Pyth. IT 11 ἅρματα πεισιχάλινα. So Ol. V 3 the mule-car is ἀκαμαντόπους. 

19. κεῖνος ὄρνις κτλ. sums up the preceding vs. 14-18. — ὄρνις means 
here simply ‘omen,’ ‘augury,’ and refers to the clod, (γαῖαν, v. 21). Cf. 
Arist. Birds 720 ὄρνιν τε νομίζετε πάνθ᾽ ὅσαπερ περὶ μαντείας διακρίνει " | φήμη 
γ᾽ ὑμῖν ὄρνις ἐστὶ, πταρμόν τ᾽ ὄρνιθα καλεῖτε, | ξύμβολον ὄρνιν, φωνὴν ὄρνιν, 
θεράποντ᾽ ὄρνιν, ὄνον ὄρνιν. This Frere paraphrases: “ΔΑ purchase, a bar- 
gain, a venture in trade; | Unlucky or lucky, whatever has struck ye,| 
An ox or an ass that may happen to pass, | A voice in the street or a 


156 ‘NOTES. [Pyru. IV 20- 


Page 
37 slave that you meet, | A name or a word by chance overheard, | If you 


38 


deem it an omen you call it a Bird.” — μεγαλᾶν : Arcesilaus is βασιλεὺς 
μεγαλᾶν πολίων, Pyth. V 15. 

20. ματρόπολιν γενέσθαι : object of ἐκτελευτάσει. ‘ Will bring it to 
pass that Thera shall become,’ etc. — τόν [ὅν] : sc. ὄρνιθα, the omen which 
he received. — Τρυτωνίδος : the myth assumes some passage between the 
Black and Caspian seas and the Ocean by which the Minyae sailed from 
Phasis to the Ocean and the Red Sea. Cf. vy. 211. Thence they carried 
their ship through the Libyan desert to the lake Tritonis, where the god 
Triton in the likeness of Eurypylus (v. 33) offered them a clod (yaiay) 
as symbol of the future empire of the Battiads over the land. According 
to Herodotus IV 179, the Argonauts before sailing to Colchis, on their 
way to sacrifice at Delphiy were driven to Libya by a north wind. As 
they were perplexed how to escape from the shallows of the lake Tritonis, 
Triton appeared to them and demanded the tripod which they were carry- 
ing to Apollo. Then he showed them the navigation of the shoals, and 
said that when a descendant of one of the Argonauts should recover the 
tripod, a hundred Greek cities should lie about that lake. This lake, of 
which Herodotus writes, is in the Regio Syrtica, not far from the Syrtis 
Minor. Of course it is impossible to identify the locality which Pindar 
has in mind. 

21. Geo διδόντι: dat. of interest with δέξατο instead of παρά or ἀπό 
with the genitive, G.184:3n.3. So Hom. A 596 παιδὸς ἐδέξατο χειρὶ 
κύπελλον, ‘received from the hand of her son’; B 186 δέξατό of σκῆπτρον, 
‘took from him his sceptre.’ Clearer still is Hom. O 87 Θέμιστι δὲ καλ- 
Auraphy | δέκτο déras. — ἀνέρι: dat. of likeness. H. 773; G.186. Cf. 
Hom. Γ 122 εἰδομένη yardy. 

22. ξείνια: ‘as a gift of hospitality.’ In apposition with γαῖαν. See 
v. 35.— πρῴραθεν : at the prow was the position of Euphemus as πρῳρεύς. 

23. αἴσιον. . . Bpovrais [present participle from βρόνταιμι, an Aeolic 
form for Bpovtdw. G. 126: 2]: parenthetical. —émi: construe with 
ἔκλαγξε. ---- Kpoviwv: the penult is short as Nem. I 16; but Pyth. I 71, 
and regularly, it is long. 

24. ἄγκυραν : here and y. 192 the anchor is mentioned, though as in 
Homer the εὐναί were usual. — orl: construe with κρημνάντων. ---- χαλ- 
κόγενυν : see on Pyth. I 44. 

25. κρημνάντων: sc. ἡμῶν. See on παρεόντων, Pyth.I 26. The hang- 
ing of the anchor at the bow indicates that they were on the point of 
departure. —émrérooee [ἐπέτυχε, aorist of ἐπιτυγχάνω]: sc. 6 θεός, Triton. 
— χαλινόν : poetic for δεσμόν. The anchor checks the ship as the bridle 
checks the horse. Cf, Eur, Hec. 539 λῦσαί τε πρύμνας καὶ χαλινωτήρια] 
νεῶν δὸς ἡμῖν, 


Pyru. LV 39.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. : 157 
: Page 

26. νώτων... ἐρήμου : 1.6. through the Libyan desert. Cf. the Ho- 38 
meric ἐπ᾿ εὐρέα νῶτα θαλάσσης. See on y. ὃ and on μέτωπον, Pyth. 1 30. 

27. δόρυ: synecdoche for the ship. So v. 38. Cf. Soph. Phil. 721 
ποντοπόρῳ δούρατι. Simonides of Ceos in his threne of Danae, fr. 37, 
speaks of the chest in which Danae and her child were put upon the 
waters, as ἀτερπεῖ δούρατι χαλκεογόμφφ. --- μήϑεσιν apots: ‘by my advice.’ 
This recital is rather for the sake of the listeners to the ode than for the 
Argonauts, but the latter are reminded of their experience of Medea’s 
wisdom. — ἀνσπάσσαντες [ἀνασπάσαντες]: ‘having drawn up on land.’ 

28. τουτάκι refers to ποτὶ vat κρημνάντων, as vs. 26, 27 are parenthet- 
ical. — φαιδίμαν . . . θηκάμενος : ‘assuming the glorious face of a vener- 
able man’; a more magnificent expression for θεὸς ἀνέρι εἰδόμενος, v. 21. 
Cf. Herod. VIL 56 ὦ Ζεῦ, τί δὴ ἀνδρὶ εἰδόμενος Πέρσῃ καὶ οὔνομα ἀντὶ Διὸς 
Ἐέρξεα θέμενος ἀνάστατον τὴν Ἑλλάδα ἐθέλεις ποιῆσαι; 

29. περί: construe with θηκάμενος. For the elision see on Ol. VI 38. 

30. [ἐλθόντεσσι : ἐλθοῦσι. Cf. θεραπόντεσσιν, vy. 41, ἐλαυνόντεσσι, Ol. 
VI 76.]—evepyérar: i.e. ‘ friendly hosts.’ 

31. ἐπαγγέλλοντι [ἐπαγγέλλουσι] : ‘offer,’ ‘invite to dinner.’ 

32. νόστου γλυκεροῦ : so Hom. x 323 νόστοιο τέλος γλυκεροῖο. --- πρό- 
ᾧασις: ‘excuse,’ not always a mere pretext. They declined the invita- 
tion as they were in haste. | 

33. Εὐρύπυλος : mythical king of Cyrene, son of Poseidon and 
Celaeno, the daughter of Atlas. —’Evvocidas seems to be a patronymic; 
cf. Ὑπερίων. Here we have the Doric genitive (H. 149; G. 39: 3) as 
Aira, vs. 10, 160; “Aida, v. 44; Kpovida, v. 56; Πελία, v. 134; Οἰδιπόδα, 
v. 263; Mudra, Ol. 1 70; ᾿Αγησία, Ol. VI 98; Λατοίδα, Pyth. I 12, ete. 

34. [av...apmdtais: ἀναρπάσας. From the y-stem, as in Homer, 
but ἁρπάσαι is found Ol. 1 40; see H. 398 D; G. 108: IV, n. 1.] 

35. δεξιτέρᾳ: sc. χειρί. H. 621 ο; G. 1939 n.—-aporvyov: the first 
that came to his hand. Cf. Hor. Car. II 15:17 nec fortuitum: spernere 
caespitem | leges sinebant. 

36. οὐδ᾽ ἀπίθησέ νιν: ‘nor did he fail to persuade him; or, per- 
haps, ‘nor did he disobey him.’ — ἥρως : Euphemus ; see v. 22. 

37. δαιμονίαν : it was ‘ fateful,’ ‘ portentous,’ because it was a symbol 
of Libya and of their future empire there. Cf. the ‘earth and water” 
which the Persians demanded as tokens of submission from the Greeks. 

38. πεύθομαι : the present is used, as in English, of a matter which 
has been recently learned. GMT. 10:n.5. Cf. v. 109; Soph. Oed. Tyr. 
305 εἴ τι μὴ κλύεις τῶν ἀγγέλων. Kur. Med. 287 κλύω δ᾽ ἀπειλεῖν σ᾽, ὡς 
ἀπαγγέλλουσί μοι. So often in the orators. 


39, [βᾶμεν : βῆναι, See on v. 2.] 


158 NOTES. [Pyru. IV 40- 

Page 

38 40. ἑσπέρας: ‘at evening,’ when men are more wearied and negli- 
gent. — 1 μάν : there is a touch of indignation in her tone. — ὥτρυνον 
has Medea, i.e. the speaker, ‘I,’ as subject. It is construed with the 
dative on the analogy of κελεύειν and προστάσσειν. 

42. ἐν τᾷδε νάσῳ: cf. v.14. The clod was washed overboard by the 
waves near Thera. —ArBvas σπέρμα : the clod was the origin and source 
of the possession of the land. 

43. πρὶν ὥρας : mpd τοῦ δέοντος. πρίν is used as a preposition only here 
and in some late authors, as Arrian, Anab. III 18:6 πρὶν φάους. ---- οἴκοι: 
see v. 174. 

39 44. ἴΑιδα [“Αἰδου] στόμα: at Taenarum was an entrance to Hades 
and a celebrated ψυχοπομπεῖον or Ψψυχομαντεῖον for necromancy. Cf. 
Strabo VIII 363 πλησίον (to the temple of Poseidon, to whom perhaps 
the clod was to be consecrated) δ᾽ ἐστὶν ἄντρον, δι’ οὗ τὸν Κέρβερον avax- 
θῆναι μυθεύουσιν bp Ἡρακλέους ἐξ ddov. Eur. Herc. fur. 23 Ταινάρου διὰ ᾿ 
στόμα | βέβηκ᾽ ἐς “Αἰδου τὸν τρισώματον κύνα ] és φῶς ἀνάξων. Verg. 
Georg. ΓΝ 467 Taenarias etiam fauces, alta ostia Ditis. 

45. ἱππάρχου : see on Isth. 1 54. Poseidon was held in high honor - 
at Cyrene. According to Herodotus, II 50, the god’s name had its 
origin in Libya and there his temples abounded. 

46. ποτέ belongs rather to Pindar than to Medea.—Kadgworod παρ᾽ 
ὄχθαις connects them with Thebes, the poet's home. 

47. παίδων κτλ.: genitive absolute denoting time;.‘in the time of 
the fourth generation.’ — κέ 15 to be construed with λάβε, a conclusion to 
a condition contrary to fact. . 

48. αἷμα: ‘his blood,’ 1.6. ‘his child’; Sesamus or Samus, a com- 
panion of Theras who led the colony to Calliste and gave his name to 
the island. —ovv Aavaois: the Achaeans who were driven from Pelo- 
ponnesus by the Dorian invasion.—ére: in the fourth generation. — 
μεγάλας : epithet of Athens, Nem. II 8. 

49. ἐξανίστανται : sc. of Δαναοί. Proleptic present. Η. 699 a. So 
Ol. VIII 42 Πέργαμος ἀμφὶ reais, ἥρως, χερὸς ἐργασίαις ἁλίσκεται. Aesch. 
Agam. 126 χρόνῳ μὲν ἀγρεῖ Πριάμου πόλιν ἅδε κέλευθος. ---- Ἀργείου κόλπου : 
1.6. from their homes on that gulf. 

50. viv ye: contrasted with εἰ yap κτλ. in v. 43; ‘but now, since the 
clod remained at Thera.’ —dAdoSardy γυναικῶν : indefinite plural, for 
the Lemnian Malache. Cf. vs. 252 fg. —x«purdv: ‘ chosen,’ ‘ elect,’ ‘ hon- 
ored.’ Cf. Isth. VIII 71.—etpyoe: sc. Euphemus. 

51. οἵ κεν réxwvrar: the Homeric subjunctive, (a kind of potential 
subjunctive), for the future indicative, H. 868; G. 213: 2 R.; GMT. 87 
and note, — ot refers to the collective γένος, --- τάνδε γᾶσον ἐλθόντες : sce 


Pytu. IV 61.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 159 


Page 
vs. 256 fg.—odv τιμᾷ θεῶν : ‘by the blessing of the gods.’ Cf. v. 260 39 
σὺν θεῷ, Isth. V 6 διὰ τεὰν τιμάν. 

52. φῶτα: Battus, son οὗ Polymnestus. — κελαινεφέων πεδίων : ‘dark 
fields,’ with reference to the richness of the soil. 

53. πολυχρύσῳ : because of the votive offerings. Cf. Hom. 1 404 οὐδ᾽ 
ὅσα Adivos οὐδὸς ἀφήτορος ἐντὸς ἐέργει, | Φοίβου ᾿Απόλλωνος, Πυθοῖ ἐνὶ 
πετρηέσσῃ. Soph. Oed. Tyr. 151 τᾶς πολυχρύσου Πυθῶνος-. 

54. [ἀμνάσει: ἀναμνήσει. Pindar prefers the apocopated forms of ἀνά 
in composition ; cf. vs. 9, 27, 62, 106, 191, 199; Pyth. I 4, 47, II 41; 
Nem. I 1, 43, 1112; Isth. I 28; fr. 133: 8.] --- θέμισσιν [1.6. θεμιτ-σι, cf. 
θέμιτες, Ol. X 24]: ‘oracles. Cf. Hom. π 403 εἰ μέν κ᾽ αἰνήσωσι Διὸς 
μεγάλοιο θέμιστες. 

55. καταβάντα: ‘as he enters’; cf. Hom. δ 680 κατ᾽ οὐδοῦ βάντα. 
Eur. Med. 381 εἰ ληφθήσομαι δόμους ὑπερβαίνουσα. ---- χρόνῳ δευτέρῳ re- 
peats the ποτέ of v. 53. 

56. [πολεῖς : πολλούς : Pindar prefers the forms from the stem πολυ-.] 
—[dyayev: ἀγαγεῖν. Doric infinitive; cf. γαρύεν, Ο].1 3. G.119:14 ¢.] 
— Νείλοιο τέμενος : cf. Ol. IL 9 οἴκημα ποταμοῦ. ---- τέμενος Kpovida: cf. 
v. 16. Medea ends as she began with the prophecy of the colony from 
Thera to Cyrene. The ode might end here, but in the foregoing is im- 
plied the Argonautic expedition which is described vs. 70-251, 

57. ἡ ῥα: in.asseveration, as in Homer, μ 280. The copula has to be 
supplied. —ortxes: ‘the verses,’ ‘ prediction,’ since oracles were given 
in verse. —émrratay σιωπᾷ : through wonder. Cf. Soph. Ajax 171 where 
through intense fright σιγῇ πτήξειαν ἄφωνοι. Cf. also the Homeric ἀκὴν 
ἐγένοντο σιωπῇ (Τ' 95) and πτῆξε δὲ θυμὸν ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ᾿Αχαιῶν (Ξ 40). 

58. For the short penult of ἥρωας, cf. se sie I 53 and note. 

59. υἱὲ eres see on v, 82. --- σὲ δέ: see on Ol. I 86. --- ἐν 
τούτῳ λόγῳ: ‘in harmony with this prophecy’ of Medea. For ἐν, cf. 
Pyth. I 62, Thuc. I 77 ἐν τοῖς ὁμοίοις νόμοις ποιήσαντες τὰς κρίσει. 

60. ὥρθωσεν : ‘exalted’; cf. Nem. I 15. -- μελίσσας Δελφίδος : the 
Pythia. Priestesses, at first only those of Demeter, were called μέλισσαι, 
διὰ τὸ τοῦ ζώου καθαρόν. See on Ol. VI 45.— αὐτομάτῳ : ‘spontaneous,’ 
‘freely offered.’ The oracle was not questioned on that point; Battus 
sought relief for his stammering tongue, not direction concerning the col- 
ony. The response is given Herod. IV 155 Barr’, ἐπὶ φωνὴν ἦλθες " ἄναξ 
δέ σε Φοῖβος ᾿Απόλλων | ἐς Λιβύην πέμπει μηλοτρόφον οἰκιστῆρα. 

61. ἅ [7]: the Pythia. —és τρίς : so Ol. 11 68; cf. ἐπὶ τρίς, Acts X 16, 
-- [φ[αεὐδάσαισα : αὐδήσασα. 





57. 4 may be for ἦσαν, but the text is probably corrupt. 


160 NOTES. [Pyra. IV 62- 

Page 

899 θῶ. ἄμφανεν [ἀνέφηνε] : ‘declared’ the destined king of Cyrene. — 
Apollo was the leader, ἀρχηγέτης, of Greek colonists. Cf. Ol. VII 32 fg. 
Callimachus of Cyrene, Hy. Apoll. 55 fg. Φοίβῳ δ᾽ ἑσπόμενοι πόλιας διεμε- 
τρήσαντο | ἄνθρωποι" Φοῖβος γὰρ ἀεὶ πολίεσσι φιληδεῖ | κτιζομένῃς" αὐτὸς δὲ 
θεμείλια Φοῖβος ὑφαίνει. . .. Φοῖβος καὶ βαθύγειον ἐμὴν πόλιν ἔφρασε Βάττῳ. 
See Curtius, Greek Hist. Book II, Chap. 4.— Κυράνᾳ: dative of interest. 

63. ἀνακρινόμενον : ‘when he inquired of the oracle.’ —rowad: in the 
unusual sense of λύσις, ‘release’ of the tied tongue. The story arose 
probably from the similarity of the words Βάττος and βατταρίζειν, ‘to 
stammer.’ According to Herodotus, loc. cit., Battus was a Libyan word 
meaning ‘king.’ This shows the influence of the Libyans in the colony. 

40 G64. pera: adverbial, ‘later.’ — dre [ὥς τε]: ‘as.’ — φοινικανθέμου : 
cf. Aesch. Prom. 455 ἀνθεμώδους ἦρος. Mimnermus 2 πολυανθέος Zapos. — 
ἦρος ἀκμᾷ alludes to the fortune and perhaps to the youth of Arcesilaus. 

65. παισὶ τούτοις : the now-living descendants of Battus.— ὄγδοον 
μέρος : the eighth generation, including Battus; the Greeks counted both 
extremes of a series. 

66. ᾿Απόλλων κτλ. : see v. 8. --- ἀμφικτιόνων : so in some Delphian 
inscriptions for ἀμφικτυόνων which was the later form. Cf. Hom. Hy. 
Pyth. Ap. 96 περικτιόνων ἀνθρώπων. 

67. ἀπὸ δ᾽ αὐτὸν xrd.: cf. Isth. VIII 66. ‘I will sing of him and 
the fleece, for this was the source of their glory.’ It was on this expedi- 
tion that. Euphemus received the clod and begat at Lemnos a son whose 
descendants were the kings of Cyrene. 

68. πάγχρυσον νάκος : cf. Hur. Med. 5 ἀνδρῶν ἀριστέων of τὸ πάγχρυσον 
δέρας Πελίᾳ μετῆλθον. | 

69. Μινυᾶν : this was “the common name of many tribes which were 
scattered in Iolcos in Thessaly, Orchomenus in Boeotia, Pylus in Mes- 
senia; and which sent colonies very early to Lemnos, later to Amyclae, 
Thera, and Cyrene.” In the original form of this story, probably only 
the Minyae took part in the expedition. Later, the heroes of all lands 
were made to share in the adventures, and then all the Argonauts were 
called Minyae. Apollon. Rhod. Argon. I 229 fg. robs μὲν ἀριστῆας 
Μινύας περιναιετάοντες  κίκλησκον μάλα πάντας, ἐπεὶ Μινύαο θυγατρῶν | οἱ 
πλεῖστοι καὶ ἄριστοι ἀφ᾽ αἵματος εὐχετόωντο | ἔμμεναι. ---- θεόπομποι : ‘sent 
by the gods.’ Cf. θεόρτῳ, Ol. II 86. --- σφίσιν : παισὶ τούτοις οὗ v. 65.— 
φύτευθεν [ἐφυτεύθησαν] : there the foundation was laid for their future 
prosperity. Cf. Nem. VIII 17 φυτευθεὶς ὄλβος. 

70. τίς γὰρ κτλ.: for the introduction of the story cf. that of the 
Tliad: τίς τ᾽ ἄρ σφωε θεῶν ἔριδι ξυνέηκε μάχεσθαι; Milton, Par. Lost: 
‘Who first seduced them to that foul revolt? | Th’ infernal Serpent.” 


Pytu. LV 75.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 161 
Page 

Cf. Isth. V 39 fg.—dpxn ᾿κδέξατο: crasis for ἀρχὰ ἐκδέξατο. Cf. v. 255. 40 

--ξἐκδέξατο : sc. αὐτούς. (For the omission of the object, cf. Pyth. IT 17.) 

“What was the beginning, the occasion, and what were the dangers of 

the voyage?” | 

οὐ 71. τίς δὲ κίνδυνος : “ What danger irresistibly enticed them?” — 

ἀδάμαντος (for the genitive cf. v. 206 λίθων, v. 225 πυρός) ἅλοις : cf. Aesch. 

Prom. 6 ἀδαμαντίνων δεσμῶν ἐν ἀρρήκτοις πέδαις. Hor. Car. I 35: 17 saeva 

Necessitas | clavos trabales et cuneos manu | gestans ahena. 

ὦ 2. ἐξ: instead of ὑπό. His death was to come from them.— Αἰολιδᾶν : 
the following is the genealogical tree according to Homer (a 254 fg.) and 
ssid authorities : — 


$ AEOLUS Τ ENAREA, 


SALMONEUS = ATHAMAS = 











CRETHEUS = Tyro = PosEIDON Purixus HELLE 





Arson =. PHERES=. AMYTHAON =. Petras NELEvs = 





Jason | ADMETUS MELAMPUS NeEstorR PERICLYMENUS. 


Pelias robbed his half-brother Aeson of the kingdom of Iolcos and, after 
Ja son: s return, was killed by a trick of Medea. — ἀκάμπτοις : ‘ unbend- 
ing,’ aches 

73. «θυμῷ: partitive τ Rees cf. Pyth. I 8.— κρυόεν: ef. 
Isth. I bel κρυοέσσᾳ συντυχίᾳ. 

74. ὀμφαλόν : Delphi, or more exactly, a stone in the sanctuary there 
(see on v. 4) was regarded as the middle point, ὀμφαλός, of the earth. Cf. 
Pyth. VI 3 ὀμφαλὸν ἐριβρόμου | χθονὸς ἐς λάϊνον προσοιχόμενοι. This is a 
stereotyped expression of the tragic poets, e.g. Aesch. Choeph. 1036 μεσόμ- 
φαλόν θ᾽ ἵδρυμα, Λοξίου πέδον. Soph. Oed. Tyr. 480 τὰ μεσόμφαλα γᾶς ἀπο- 
νοσφίζων | μαντεῖα, 899 τὸν ἄθικτον εἶμι γᾶς ἐπ᾿ ὀμφαλὸν σέβων. Eur. Med. 
668 τί δ᾽ ὀμφαλὸν γῆς θεσπιῳδὸν ἐστάλης; Similarly Jerusalem is called 
by Jerome “ umbilicus terrae.” This latter “ belief was preserved in the 
old mediaeval maps of the world,” and “a large round stone is still 
kissed devoutly by Greek pilgrims in their portion of the Church of the 
Holy Sepulchre.” —parépos: ‘our mother’ earth. See on Pyth. I 17. 

75. σχεθέμεν [σχεθεῖν] : in apposition with μάντευμα. 


162 NOTES. (Pyrn. IV 76- 


Page 


40 


41 


76. αἰπεινῶν ἀπὸ σταθμῶν : Jason was reared on Mt. Pelion by the 

wise centaur Chiron, son of Cronus, δικαιότατος Κενταύρων (Hom. A 832), 
the teacher of the most famous heroes. — εὐδείελον : so Ol. I 111. 
18. ξεῖνος alr’ dv ἀστός (Jason was both): the atre (εἴτε) which we 
should expect before ξεῖνος, is omitted. Cf. Ol. XIV 9 where οὔτε has to 
be supplied from the second clause; Ol. XII 10 where οἱ (μέν) is thus 
supplied. — ὁ δέ: Jason. 

79. διδύμαισιν : the Homeric hero carried two spears. Cf. Γ' 17, of 
Paris: παρδαλέην ὥμοισιν ἔχων καὶ καμπύλα τόξα | καὶ Epos... δοῦρε δύω 

. πάλλων, a 256 ἔχων πήληκα καὶ ἀσπίδα καὶ δύο δοῦρε. Verg. Aen. I 
313 bina manu lato crispans hastilia ferro. —é€kmayAos: in form and 
stature and because of his spears. He wore the garb of a native Magne- 
sian and a leopard skin as a hero and a hunter from Pelion. — ἀμφότε- 
pov: adverbial; cf. Ol. I 104. | 

80. ἅ τε is correlative with ἀμφὶ δέ, ‘both... but also.’ Simple con- 
nection is changed to opposition. Cf. Ol. I 104. See on Isth. I 14.— 
ἁρμόζοισα γυίοις : this was contrary to Greek custom, (but well known 
in the Modern Greek or Albanian dress). 

81. φρίσσοντας : causative. Cf. horrida grando, Verg. Georg. I 449. 
So χλωρὸν δέος, pallida venena. Shakespeare’s “sick offence,” “ hungry 
prey,” “leperous distilment.” 

82. His hair had not been sacrificed as yet to a river god. (Cf. Hom. 
Ψ 141 ἀπεκείρατο χαίτην, | τήν ῥα Σπερχειῷ ποταμῷ τρέφε τηλεθόωσαν.) 

83. καταίθυσσον : according to the custom of the heroes (κάρη κομό- 
ὠντες ᾿Αχαιοί) which was retained in Sparta. — εὐθὺς ἰών : this shows his 
confidence. — σφετέρας : here evidently for ἑᾶς, ‘his’; so Isth. VIII 61 
and in four other passages in Pindar. Cf. Hes. Shield 90 ὃς προλιπὼν 
σφέτερόν τε δόμον σφετέρους τε τοκῆας. 

85. ἐν ἀγορᾷ κτλ. : cf. πληθούσης ἀγορᾶς. ---- According to Apollonius 
Rhodius I 12 and Apollodorus Bib. I 9:16, Jason came by chance or 
invitation to a sacrifice. In true lyric fashion this, as unessential, is left 
unnoticed by Pindar. 

86. ἔμπας : though they did not know him. —ts dee: ef. the Ho- 
meric ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκεν. --- καὶ τόδε: ‘this too,’ as well as other things. 

87. ‘Is he a god or a hero? He cannot be Otus or Ephialtes or 
Tityus, since these are dead.” They do not say how beautiful he is or 
how mighty, but they compare him with the gods and demigods. Cf. 
the effect produced on the old councillors by Helen’s beauty, Hom. r 
156 fg. —ot τί mov (question of surprise: ‘This is not Apollo is it?’): 
this is found where the supposition is hardly conceivable while οὐ δήπου 
expects an affirmative answer. Cf. Arist. Frogs 522 οὔ τί που σπουδὴν 


Pyru. IV 102.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 163 

Page 
ποιεῖ, | ὁτιή σε παΐζων Ἡρακλέα ᾽νεσκεύασα; with 526 οὐ δή πού μ᾽ ἀφελέ- 41 
σθαι διανοεῖ | ἅδωκας αὐτός; ---- πόσις ᾿Αφροδίτας : Ares. Jason, we remem- 
ber, was ἀνὴρ ἔκπαγλος (Υ. 80). 

88. φαντί [pact]: ‘they say,’ with indefinite subject; see on Pyth. 
I 52. ---λιπαρᾷ: cf. on fr. 76:1. 

89. ᾿φιμεδείας παῖδας : the gigantic sons of Aloeus and Iphimedia 
were renowned for their beauty. Hom. A 307 καί ῥ᾽ ἔτεκεν [᾿Ιφιμέδεια] δύο 
παῖδε, μινυνθαδίω δὲ γενέσθην, | "Ardy τ᾽ ἀντίθεον τηλεκλειτόν τ᾽ Ἐφιάλτην, 
obs δὴ μηκίστους θρέψε (ζείδωρος ἄρουρα | καὶ πολὺ καλλίστους μετά γε κλυτὸν 
᾿Ὡρίωνα. Their graves were shown in Naxos.—xal σέ: for the apos- 
trophe cf. v. 175; Isth. I 55. 

90. βέλος “Aprépisos: Artemis avenged the insult offered to her 
mother Leto (Latona). See Hom. a 576 fg. 

"92. ὄφρα κτλ. : 1.6. ‘that no one may long for forbidden loves’; cf. 
Pyth. II 34 fg. For the genitive, cf. Ol. VI 858. --- ἔρᾶται [ἔρηται, from 
ἔραμαι] is in the subjunctive mood. 

93. τοὶ γάρυον [ἐγήρυον] τοιαῦτα: cf. ds of μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους 
ἀγόρευον, Hom. Ε 274. 

94. ἀνὰ δ᾽ ἡμιόνοις : cf. Ol. I 41 ἀν᾽ ἵπποις. Mules seem to have been 
common in Thessaly. The first victor with the mule-car at the Olym- 
pian games was Thersias, a Thessalian. 

95. ἵκετο σπεύδων: the king’s anxiety is made prominent by the 
number of words here expressing ‘ haste.’ — [παπτάναις : παπτήνας. 

96. δεξιτέρῳ povov: the other sandal was lost, says Apollonius, in 
the wintry torrent of the Anaurus.— κλέπτων : see on Ol. VI 36. 

97. Tlolav γαῖαν «rA.: the Homeric (a 170 fg.) question, τίς πόθεν εἷς 
avSpav;... τίνες ἔμμεναι εὐχετόωντο; 

98. ‘What aged woman bare you?’ Pelias jestingly intimates that 
Jason is τηλύγετος, ‘his mother’s pet.’ — χαμαιγενέων : contrasted with 
διογενεῖς, the Homeric epithet of kings. 

100. καταμιάναις [καταμιήναΞ5]: cf. Tyrtaeus X 9 αἰσχύνει τε γένος, 
κατὰ δ᾽ ἀγλαὸν εἶδος ἐλέγχει. 
τος 10]. θαρσήσας ἀγανοῖσι: the poet contrasts the open-hearted Jason 

with the tricky Pelias, 

102. ἀμείφθη: the passive voice intimates that his answer was 
caused by the words of Pelias. Cf. ἐστρατεύθη, Pyth.1 51. ἀπημείφθη is 
found (as middle) in Xenophon, Anab. II 5: 15, and ἀμείφθην Theocritus 
VII 27. Itis the prevailing form in the New Testament.— Xelpwvos: see 
on vy. 76. Chiron’s ὑποθῆκαι are referred to Pyth. VI 19 σὺ ὀρθάν | ἄγεις 
ἐφημοσύναν, | τά ποτ᾽ ἐν οὔρεσι φαντὶ μεγαλοσθενῆ | Φιλύρας υἱὸν ὀρφανιζομένῳ᾽ 
Πηλεΐδᾳ παραινεῖν " μάλιστα μὲν Κρονίδαν, | βαρυόπαν στεροπᾶν κεραυνῶν τε 


164 NOTES. (Pyru. IV 103- 


Page 


41 


42 


πρύτανιν, | θεῶν σέβεσθαι" | ταύτας δὲ μή ποτε τιμᾶς | ἀμείρειν γονέων βίον 
πεπρωμένον. --- οἴσειν : “1 shall show by my deeds and words what I haye 
been taught to be.” 

103. Χαρικλοῦς : Chariclo was Chiron’s wife. — Φιλύρας: Chison's 
mother. See in note on the preceding verse. Verg. Georg. III 550 Phil- 
lyrides Chiron. Among such as they Jason could learn nothing bad. 

104. ἔργον : sc. ποιήσας. Zeugma. Cf. Hom. ο 374 ob μείλιχον ἔστιν 
ἀκοῦσαι | οὔτ᾽ ἔπος οὔτε τι ἔργον. 

105. ἐκτράπελον : ‘insolent’; antithesis of simple and noble. ἢ 

106. ἀγκομίξων [ἀνακομιῶν, ἀνακομιούμενος. Cf. ν. 9]: ‘ to recover.’ 

107. Ζεὺς ὥπασεν κτλ.: kings rule der gratia; cf. Hom. Β 205 εἷς καί. 
pavos ἔστω, | εἷς βασιλεύς, ᾧ ἔδωκε Κρόνου πάις ἀγκυλομήτεω. Hes. Theog. 
96 ἐκ δὲ Διὸς βασιλῆες. Ἂς 

108. Αἰόλῳ κτλ. : see on Υ. 72. --- τιμάν : in apposition with τάν [ἥν]. 

109. γάρ refers to οὐ κατ᾽ αἶσαν. --- νίν : τὴν ἀρχήν. --- λευκαῖς πιθή- 
σαντα seems like a reminiscence or imitation of Hom. 1 119 φρεσὶ λευ- 
γαλέῃσι πιθήσας. λευκός must then be understood as ‘light-colored,’ 
‘superficial,’ ‘careless,’ ‘reckless.’ It may have meant ‘simple,’ ‘inno- 
cent,’ at first in a good sense (cf. the proper name Aevkovén, i.e. λευκαὶ 


_ ppéves) and afterwards in a bad sense = ‘silly.’ Cf. the changed meaning 


of εὐήθης. Milton (in the margin of his copy of Pindar, see footnote on 
Ol. VI 16) translates ‘shallow braines.’ Cf. Photius λευκαὶ ppéves+ μαιν- 
όμεναι. Hesychius λευκῶν πραπίδων: κακῶν φρενῶν. The Greeks, like 
ourselves, had the metaphor (an anatomical fancy, like ‘black bile’’?) 
of a “ black heart”; cf. Solon 42 γλῶσσα δέ of διχόμυθος ἐκ μελαίνης φρενὸς. 
γεγωνῇ. 

110. ἀποσυλᾶσαι corresponds to the aorist indicative of direct dis- 
course. H. 854; G. 203. — ἀρχεδικᾶν : ‘possessing a right to the 
throne.’ | 

111. μέ: object of πέμπον. --- ἐπεὶ πάμπρωτον : ‘as soon as.’ Cf. ἐπεὶ 
τάχιστα, ὡς τάχος, V. 164; ἐπεὶ αὐτίκα, Nem. I 35, κτλ. 

112. κἄδος [κῆδος] bacdesbos (cf. v. 29. Herod. VI 21 πένθος μέγα 
προσεθήκαντο) : “They mourned for me as if I were dead.” — φθιμένου : 
genitive absolute. For omission of subject (μοῦ) cf. v. 25.— δνοφερόν : 
‘gloomy,’ ‘mournful.’ | 

113. For plya with dative cf. Hom. Θ 437 μίγδ᾽ ἄλλοισι θεοῖσι. ‘ Mix- 
tim cum eiulatu mulherum.’ 





109. λευκός seems to have no etymological connection with λευγάλεος. 
Some have understood it as ‘clear,’ ‘candid’; so that Pelias trusted to 
the innocent, unsuspecting mind of Jason’s father. 


Ἔν. , 
at 


Pyru. IV 129.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 165 


Page 


114. πορφυρέοις : i.e. in royal swaddling-clothes. 

115. νυκτὶ κτλ. : ‘informing night alone of the journey.’ Cf. Ovid, 
Met. XIII 14 sua narret Ulixes, | quae sine teste gerit, quorum nox con- 
scia sola est. — rpadev [τρέφειν, see on Pyth. 11 44. Cf ἀγαγέν, v. 56; 
on Ol. I 3]: for the thought ef. Ol. VI 33. 

117. tore: i.e. ‘you have heard from me.’ — λευκίππων (the rough 
breathing of ἵππος is not original, etymologically, and the spiritus lenis 
is preserved here as in proper names, Λεύκιππος, “AAkurmos, ᾽Λρίστιππος, 


κτλ.): an epithet of princes; cf. Pyth. I 66 λευκοπώλων Τυνδαριδᾶν, fr. 


202 λευκίππων Μυκηναίων. 

119. Srp θεῖος : the centaurs are pipes ἴῃ Hom. A 268, though Homer 
does not know them as monsters of double nature, man and horse. 

120. For the γνώρισις cf. Penelope’s recognition of Ulysses, Hom. p 205 
ὼς φάτο, τῆς δ᾽ αὐτοῦ λύτο γούνατα καὶ φίλον ἦτορ, | σήματ᾽ ἀναγνούσῃ τά 
οἱ ἔμπεδα πέφραδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς - δακρύσασα δ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἰθὺς δράμεν, ἀμφὶ δὲ χεῖ- 
pas | δειρῇ βάλλ᾽ ᾿οδυσῆϊ, κάρη δ᾽ ἔκυσ᾽ ἠδὲ προσηύδα. --- ἐσελθόντα : sc. his 
father’s house to which he was directed. The poet passes over the inter- 
vening incidents. —[éyvov: ἔγνωσαν. See H. 385 D 3, 489: 15D; G. 
126:4. Cf. κρίθεν, v. 168; μίγεν, v. 251; συνεύνασθεν, v. 255; ἔβαν, 
Ol. II 34; τέκνωθεν, Isth. I 17, fev (teoav), 1 25; paver, I 29.) 

121. ἐκπομφόλυξαν Sdxpva: tears of joy, as Hom. πὶ 190; Ulysses 
ds ἄρα φωνήσας υἱὸν κύσε, Kad δὲ παρειῶν | δάκρυον ἧκε χαμᾶζε. Soph. 
Elect. 1231 yeynbds ἕρπει δάκρυον ὀμμάτων ἄπο, 1312 οὔποτ᾽ ἐκλήξω χαρᾷ | 
δακρυρροοῦσα, fr. 824 χῶρος γὰρ οὗτός ἐστιν ἀνθρώπου φρενῶν, | ὅπου τὸ 
τερπνὸν καὶ τὸ πημαῖνον φύει " | δακρυρροεῖ γοῦν καὶ τὰ καὶ τὰ τυγχάνων. 

122. ἃν πέρι ψυχὰν κτλ. : ‘rejoiced greatly in his soul, on seeing that 
his son’ etc. Cf. περὶ κηρὶ φιλεῖν, Hom. @ 559 γέγηθε δέ τε φρένα ποιμήν. 

124, κασίγνητοι: Aecson’s brothers (see on v. 72). Pheres, king of 

Pherae near lolcos; Amythaon, king of Messenian Pylos. 
| 125. κατὰ κλέος : ‘upon the news,’ ‘on hearing of Jason’s return.’ — 
ὝὙπερῇδα : a large fountain in the city of Pherae, north of the present 
town. | 

126. ᾿Αμυθάν : ᾿Αμυθάων. For the contraction cf. Ποσειδάων, Ποσειδᾶν 
(Ol. I. 26); Παιάν, v. 70; ᾿Αλκμάν, contracted from ᾿Αλκμάων; and the 
gen. plur. of the a-declension, as τᾶν [τῶν] v.92. H. 32 Ὁ h.]— Μέλαμ- 
qos: the seer. 

127. ἀνεψιόν : object of εὐμενέοντες (though it might be construed.as 
terminal acc. with ἵκεν. H. 722; G. 162).—év δαιτὸς polpa: ‘at a 
common feast.’ 3 

129. ἁρμόζοντα : cf. Nem. 1. 21. --- τεύχω : cf. Hom. a 277 of δὲ γάμον 
τεύξουσι. ---- τάννεν : ‘he kept up’ the feast. 


— J 


42 


43 


166 NOTES. [Ῥυτη. IV 130- 
Page 

48 1380. δραπὼν ἄωτον : ‘plucking the flower.’ See on Ol. I 13.—For 
ἐν with second noun see on Pyth. I 14.— The Thessalians were famous 
for their feasts. Athenaeus (137 d) calls them εὐτράπεζοι, but says they 
were called by others πολύφαγοι. Cf. Plato, Crito 53 E ἢ εὐωχούμενος ἐν 
Θετταλίᾳ, ὥσπερ ἐπὶ δεῖπνον ἀποδεδημηκὼς εἰς Θετταλίαν. 

182. ἕκτᾳ: sc. ἡμέρᾳ. --- πάντα λόγον θέμενος : ‘laying the whole 
matter before them.’ In the agora he had touched only the κεφάλαια, 
γ. 116. ---- σπουδαῖον : in contrast with their previous careless enjoyment. 

133. ἐπέσποντο [from ἐφέπω] : ‘they approved.’ — ἀπὸ κλισιᾶν : 
‘from their seats.’ 

134, [Πελία: Πελίου. See on vy. 33.] 

135. [ἀκούσαις : dxovcas. | 

136. Tupots: see on v. 72.— γενεά: in apposition with the subject 
of the verb. — mpaiv δ᾽ Ἰάσων : see on v. 101. 

137. ποτισταάζων : cf. Proverbs of Solomon X 31 στόμα δικαίου ἀποστά- 
ζει σοφίαν, 32 χείλη ἀνδρῶν δικαίων ἀποστάζει χάριτας. Hom. A 249 τοῦ 
καὶ ἀπὸ γλώσσης μέλιτος γλυκίων ῥέεν αὐδή. 

138. βάλλετο κρηπῖδα: ἤρχετο μύθων. Cf. fr. 77..---- πετραίου : Posei- 
don was honored in Thessaly as the rock-cleaver, since he had opened 
the vale Tempe to afford a passage for the Peneus, and thus was the 
creator of fertile Thessaly. See Herod. VII 129. 

139. [évri: ecict.] — ὠκύτεραι πρὸ δίκας: ‘swifter than is just.’ Cf. 
Plato, Phaedo 99 A εἰ μὴ δικαιότερον ᾧμην καὶ κάλλιον εἶναι πρὸ τοῦ φεύγειν 
τε καὶ ἀποδιδράσκειν ὑπέχειν τῇ πόλει δίκην. H. 661. 

140. ἑρπόντων: cf. κρημνάντων, v. 25. The omission of the subject 
is natural because of the nearness of θνατῶν. ----ἐπίβδαν: the day of 
reckoning after the feast, when the results of the intemperance were felt ; 
“‘electa voce conviviali cum heroes a convivis venerint.” 

141. θεμισσαμένους ὀργάς: ‘having settled our quarrels’ (‘should 
settle ... and’ etc.).— ὑφαίνειν : cf. ἐξυφαίνονται, v. 275. | 

142. βοῦς : possibly an expression of common life for γυνή. Still 
more figurative are the words of Cassandra, Aesch, Ag. 1125 ἄπεχε ras 
Béos | τὸν ταῦρον. Enarete or Enarea, wife of Aeolus, was the ancestress 
of both Jason and Pelias. The hero mentions his great-grandmother, 
not Aeolus, because of the form of Pelias’s question, v. 98. According 
to Homer (see on v. 72) Pelias and Aeson were half brothers. Pindar, 
then, in emphasizing the more distant connection, follows another 
account; or some resemblance in the connection of Arcesilaus and 
Damophilus may have led him to the mention of Enarea. 





131. εὖ [od]: gen. of personal pronoun. A conjecture of Bergk; 
other editions have εὖ, 
5 


Pyrn. IV 159.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. τ 88 


Page 
143. Opacvpydet: he imitated thunder and lightning, and demanded 43 


for himself the sacrifices which were paid to Zeus. In Homer, A 236, he 
is ἀμύμων (as is Aegisthus, α 29); but in Hesiod, quoted by the scholiast 
to this line, he is ἄδικος. Cf. Verg. Aen. VI 585 vidi et crudelis dantem 
Salmonea poenas, |... quattuor hic invectus equis et lampada quassans | 
per Graium populos mediaeque per Elidis urbem | ibat ovans divomque 
sibi poscebat honorem, | demens qui nimbos et non imitabile fulmen | 
aere et cornipedum pulsu simularet equorum.—rplraww: viz. Sal- 
moneus, Tyro, Pelias; Cretheus, Aeson, Jason. 

144, κείνων: gen. of source with φυτευθέντες, much like ὑπὸ with 
gen. of agent. H. 750a; G.176:2. Cf. John VI 45 διδακτοὶ θεοῦ. --- 
σθένος ἀελίου λεύσσομεν : lyric for ὁρᾶν φάος ἢελίοιο, Hom. Σ 442. Cf. 
Soph. Elect. 103 ἀλλ᾽ οὐ μὲν δὴ | λήξω θρήνων στυγερῶν τε γόων, | ἔς τ᾽ ἂν 
παμφεγγεῖς ἄστρων | ῥίπας, λεύσσω δὲ τόδ᾽ ἥμαρ. ---- χρυσέου : the quantity 
of the v is long in Homer and all non-lyric poetry, anceps in Pindar, the 
elegiac poets, and the lyric parts of tragedy ; ; short here and y. 231, long 


Pyth.11. χρῦσός is found but once in Greek poetry, and that 1 in Pindar, , 


Nem. VII 78. Perhaps the ὕ was a Doric peculiarity. 

145, Family strife is contrary to nature. The fates turn away to 
hide their shame at the disgrace of the house. The empire of our 
ancestors is not to be divided by swords and spears. 

148. ydp: ‘and we can avoid this unseemly strife, for.’ 

149. We might expect the adjective ξανθάς to agree with Body. See 
on ὑμετέρας Υ. 255. 

151. πονεῖ is here transitive, an infrequent use. Cf. Anacreontea 
33:13 εἰ τὸ κέντρον | πονεῖ τὸ Tas μελίττας, | πόσον δοκεῖς πονοῦσιν, | Ἔρως, 
ὅσους σὺ βάλλεις; ; — πορσύνοντα : ‘furthering,’ ‘advancing.’ 

152. σκᾶπτον [σκῆπτρον]: sc. πονεῖ. --- Ἰζρηθεΐδας : Aeson. 

153. ἱππόταις : as an adjective. The Thessalian cavalry was famous 
as the best in Greece. — εὔθυνε δίκας : ‘gave just judgment,’ Cf. Solon 
4:37 εὐθύνει δὲ δίκας σκολιάς. 

154, τὰ μέν : the sceptre and the throne. 

155, vewrepov: euphemistic for ‘worse.’ He does not so much 
threaten violence as regret its possible necessity. 

156. ἔσομαι τοῖος : ‘such I shall be,’ i.e. ‘I will do what you desire.’ 

158. ἄνθος ἥβας : cf. Tyrtacus X 28 ὄφρ᾽ ἐρατῆς ἥβης ἀγλαὸν ἄνθυς ἔχῃ. 
Mimnermus I 4 ἔσθ᾽ ἥβης ἄνθεα γίγνεται ἁρπαλέα. Hom. Hy. Herm. 375 
οὕνεχ᾽ ὁ μὲν τέρεν ἄνθος ἔχει φιλοκυδέος ἥβης. Aesch. Suppl. 663 ἥβας δ᾽ 
ἄνθος ἄδρεπτον ἔστω. --- κυμαίνει (‘the bloom of youth swells like a wave’; 
a mixture of metaphors): cf. v. 179 κεχλάδοντας, fr. 123: 3. 

159. μᾶνιν χθονίων : Jason is to be king; but first he is to do for the 


rm 


44 


168 NOTES. [Ῥυτη. IV 161- 

Page 

44 house a work for which Pelias is too old. Since the time of Phrixus a 
curse had rested on the Aeolids. His spirit remained at Colchis where 
he died. He longs to return to his home, and the gods of Hades in anger 
seek satisfaction for him.— The soul of the man who died in a foreign 
land was invoked thrice (Hom. : 65) and invited to return to his home 
where a cenotaph was erected. Jason is now to go to fetch the shade 
of Phrixus and also the golden fleece, which is generally represented as 
the sole object of the voyage. — For the connection between Phrixus and 
Pelias and Jason, see on v. 72. | 

161. τῷ σαώθη [ἐσώθη]: Phrixus was borne by the ram through the 
air from the sacrifice to which his stepmother had devoted him. His sis- 
ter Helle fell εἰς Ἕλλης πόντον, to which she gave the name. 

162. parpuvias: Ino, according to the common story; Pindar, fr, 49, 
called her Demodice. — βελέων : figurative; ‘ plots.’ 

163. ἰών : ‘coming to me.’ --- ἐπὶ Κασταλίᾳ: cf. Ol. VII 17. 

45 164. εἰ μετάλλατόν τι: he had inquired of the oracle whether any 
attention was to be paid to the dream, which might be deceitful; Hom. 
τ 560 ξεῖν᾽, ἦτοι μὲν ὄνειροι ἀμήχανοι ἀκριτόμυθοι | γίγνοντ᾽, οὐδέ τι πάντα 
τελείεται ἀνθρώποισιν. ... τῶν ot μέν κ᾽ ἔλθωσι διὰ πριστοῦ ἐλέφαντος, | of 
ῥ᾽ ἐλεφαίρονται, ἔπε᾽ ἀκράαντα φέροντες. ---- ὡς τάχος : ὡς τάχιστα. --- ὀτρύνει: 
sc. 6 θεὸς 6 μαντευόμενος. ---- πομπᾶν : escort for the soul to his native land. 
For the phrase cf. Hom. « 18 τεῦχε δὲ πομπήν. 

165. τοῦτον : emphatic position ; ‘this task accomplish and thou shalt 
be king.’ It is a variation of the conditional form: ‘if thou accomplish’ 
etc. — povapxety kal βασιλευέμεν (object of προήσειν) : emphatic repetition 
of the idea; cf. Hes. Theog. 883 βασιλευέμεν ἠδὲ ἀνάσσειν. 

167. ἄμμιν μάρτυς : cf. Hom. H 76 Ζεὺς δ᾽ ἄμμ᾽ ἐπιμάρτυρος ἔστω. --- 
ἀμφοτέροις : one tradition made Hellen, the father of Aeolus, to be the 
son οὗ Zeus. 

168. κρίθεν: διεκρίθησαν, ‘they parted.’ 

170. ἐόντα πλόον (‘that a voyage was to be made’): depends on 
φαινέμεν [φαίνειν]. 

171. Ζηνὸς viol: Heracles, Castor, and Polydeuces. Only the sons 
of the gods are mentioned and in the order of their fathers’ dignity : 
Zeus, Poseidon, Apollo, Hermes, Boreas. 

172. [ϑοιοί: δύο. Ἰκεδδω νιον οὗ v. 82. 

173. “Evvoo(&a (so v. 33): Ἐννοσιγαίου. --- αἰδεσθέντες ἀλκάν : cf. Hom. 
O 561 Ὦ φίλοι, ἀνέρες ἔστε καὶ αἰδῶ θέσθ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ | ἀλλήλους τ᾽ αἰδεῖσθε 
κατὰ κρατερὰς ὑσμίνας. They honored their valor; they feared that they 
should bring shame upon their strength if they failed to take part in the 
expedition. Cf. Ol. I 81 fg. 


Pyrn. IV 184.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 169 
Page 

174. ἐκ IIvAov: Pylus was the home of Periclymenus, who was the 45 
son of Neleus and Chloris, and grandson of Poseidon. See on v. 72. 
—Taenarum was the home of Euphemus; see v. 43.— κλέος ἐσλόν: 
Homeric; ¢.g. a 95 ἵνα μιν κλέος ἐσθλὸν Exnow. The fame of Kuphemus 
was established on this voyage, since from his marriage at Lemnos sprang 
the royal race of Cyrene. See the introduction to this ode. 

176. ἐξ ᾿Απόλλωνος : on the analogy of the other names this must 
mean ‘son of Apollo,’ though according to the common myth, Orpheus 
was the son of Oeagrus. 

178. χρυσόραπις (as messenger of the gods, Ol. VI 78): Homeric 
epithet ; e.g. « 87. The pis not doubled, metri gratia. Cf. ἀπορηγνύμε- 
vat, V. 198; καλλιρόοισι, Ol. VI 83; ἀμφιρύτᾳ, Isth. 1 8; καλλιρόῳ VIII 
21; χρυσορύτους, Soph. Antig. 950. 

179. κεχλάδοντας : the so-called schema Alemanicum, a plural adjec- 
tive or verb between two singular nouns with which it agrees. Cf. 
Aleman fr. 12 Κάστωρ τε πώλων ὠκέων δματῆρες, ἱππόται σοφοί, | καὶ Πωλυ- 
δεύκης κυδρός. Hom. κ 513 ἔνθα μὲν εἰς ᾿Αχέροντα Πυριφλεγέθων τε ῥέουσιν] 
Κώκυτός τε, E 774 ἧχι ῥοὰς Σιμόεις συμβάλλετον ἠδὲ Σκάμανδρος. --- κε- 
χλάδοντας is a perfect with the present ending; see H. 360 ἢ. So 
πεφρίκοντας, V. 183; cf. γεγάκειν, Ol. VI 49; δεδύκειν, Theocritus I 102; 
πεπόνθεις, VII 83; πεφύκει, XI 1; δεδοίκω, XV 58. This formation 
seems to have been common in Sicily; elsewhere among the Dorians it 
was only sporadic. Among the Aeolians it was more frequent. In 
several of these examples it is to be remarked that the signification is 
present as well as the ending. 

180. Ilayyatov: the great mountain on the boundary of Macedonia 
and Thrace, near the Strymon. Its rich mines of gold and silver were 
opened by the Phoenicians. 

181. ἑκὼν θυμῷ yehavet θᾶσσον emphasizes the interest felt by Boreas. 

— yeAavet: Boreas smiles on the expedition. ἡ 

182. Ζήταν Kadatv: both names seem to be derived from ἄημι, ‘to 
blow.’ Κάλαϊς is for KaA-ap-as, Zhrns for Za-ap-nrns.. Of. (αής, the 
Homeric epithet of the winds. | 

183. νῶτα πεφρίκοντας : according to Theognis 716 (καὶ παίδων Bopéw, 46 
τῶν ἄφαρ εἰσὶ πόδες) the wings were attached to the feet, as were the 
wings of Hermes. — πορφυρέοις : cf. Hor. Car. IV 1:10 purpureis ales 
oloribus. 

184. That the gods send their sons, shows that they will give their 
favor and success to the expedition. The heroes, moreover, are aided 
and encouraged by Hera, here; by Zeus, v. 197; by Poseidon, vs. 207-- 
210; by Aphrodite, v. 216. Hera’s love for Jason is mentioned by 


᾿Ξ ry eae 
' ; OF THE 


170 NOTES. (Pyru. IV 185- 


Page 

46 Homer μ 72 ἀλλ᾽ Ἥρη παρέπεμψεν ἐπεὶ φίλος ἦεν Ἰήσων. According to 
Apollonius Rhodius I 14, Hera was angry with Pelias for his neglect to 
offer sacrifice to her. 

185. ναός : objective genitive; cf. Hom. A 240 ἢ ποτ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλῆος ποθὴ 
ἵξεται vias ᾿Αχαιῶν. 

186. μένειν (final infinitive. H. 951; G. 265): ‘that no one should 
remain behind’ οἷο. ---- αἰῶνα πέσσοντα: of a quiet retired life. Cf. Ol. 
I 83. — ἐπὶ καὶ θανάτῳ : ‘on condition even of death.’ — For the position 
of καί see on Ol. VII 26. 

187. φάρμακον: i.e. victory and glory. Without such an opportu- 
nity for action, his ἀρετά would fade and wither; these exploits would 
be the elixir of fame.—evpéoOar: cf. Pyth. I 48. 

188. Ἰωλκός seems to have been the capital of the Minyae earlier 
than Orchomenus. According to Apoll. Rhod. III 1093 fg. Minyas set 
out from Iolcos to found Orchomenus. —karéBa: ‘came down’ to the sea. 
-ναυτᾶν dwros: cf. Livy, XXXVII 12 quod floris in iuventute fuerat. 

189. λέξατο : ‘told them over,’ ‘reviewed’ them. 

190. [dpvixeoot: ὄρνισι. From stem ὀρνιχ- as Ol. IIT 88. Cf. Isth. 
148. H. 216 D 14.]—«Adpoiot: also by lots they sought to learn the 
divine will. Cf. Teiresias’s words to his daughter, Eur. Phoen. 838 κλήρους ᾿ 
τέ μοι φύλασσε παρθένῳ xepl, | ods ἔλαβον, οἰωνίσματ᾽ ὀρνίθων μαθών | θάκοισιν 
ἐν ἱεροῖσιν, οὗ μαντεύομαι, though κλήρους there has been understood as ἃ 
general expression for any prophetic indication. 

191. Moos: ᾿Αμπυκίδηξ, the Calchas of the Argonautic expedition. 
---ἄμβασε: [ἀνέβησε) : ‘ordered to go on board.’ Cf. of Calchas, Hom. 
A 71 καὶ νήεσσ᾽ ἡγήσατ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν Ἴλιον εἴσω. ---- πρόφρων : adverbial, as in 
Homer ; cf. on προφρόνως, Pyth. II 16. 

192. κρέμασαν : see on vy. 25.— ἀγκύρας : for the plural cf. ΟἹ. VI 101. 

193. λαβὼν φιάλαν. It was customary when setting out on a voy- 
age to pour libations to the gods. Cf. Verg. Aen. V 775 stans procul in 
prora pateram tenet, extaque salsos | proicit in fluctus ac vina liquentia 
fundit. Thuc. VI 32, of the Athenians setting sail for Sicily: παιωνί- 
σαντες δὲ καὶ τελεώσαντες Tas σπονδὰς ἀνήγοντο. So Alexander the Great 
when about to cross the Hellespont poured libations to the Nereids. 

194. ἐν πρύμνᾳ: the station of the trierarch as of the praetor. 

195. πόντου κελεύθους corresponds to the Homeric ὑγρὰ κέλευθα. 

196. εὔφρονα and φιλίαν may be understood as proleptic; ‘ut essent 
faventes.’ --- νόστοιο μοῖραν : periphrastic for νόστον. 

197. Cf. ν. 23. 

199. ἀμπνοὰν ἔστασαν : ἀνέπνευσαν. (The favorable omen gave them 
courage.) Cf. Hom. Π 292 ἔριν στήσαντες ἐν ὑμῖν. Eur. Heraclid. 128 
βοὴν ἔστησε. Soph. Oced. Tyr. 699 μῆνιν στήσας exes. 


Prt. IV 212.] . FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 171 
ἴ Page 

201. ἐμβαλεῖν κώπαισι: Homeric, as « 489. --- τερασκόπος : Mopsus, 46 
interpreting the thunder of Zeus. 

203. ᾿Αξείνου : earlier name of the πόντος Evgewos. It was called 47 
‘inhospitable’ from the barbarous tribes which lived on its shores. 
Aeschylus, Prom. 727, calls Salmydessus ἐχθρόξενος ναύταισι. 

204, Prominence is given in this ode to Poseidon, probably since he 
was the ancestor of EKuphemus (v. 173) and thus of the Battiads. — 
ἕσσαντο (εἵσαντο, from tw]: used originally of the erection of an altar 
or statue, hence ‘they consecrated.’ — Near this altar, by the Thracian 
Bosporus, not far from the mouth of the Kuxine sea, was in later times a 
well-known emporium. 

205. Opyixiwv: more properly Βιθυνῶν, but the Bithynians were of 
Thracian blood. — ταύρων : the customary offering to Poseidon, as Hom. 
» 5 Nestor and his sons ἱερὰ ῥέζον, | ταύρους παμμέλανας, ἐνοσίχθονι κυανο- 
χαίτῃ. Cf. Nem. VI 40 αυοίοα on Ol, VII 80. The presence of altar and 
victims indicated the propriety of the sacrifice. 

206. λίθων: gen. of material with βωμοῖο. H. 560; G. 167: 4.— 
θέναρ : the hollow in which the offerings were laid. 

207. βαθύν: cf. Ol. VII 53, XII 12; Hom. a 306 βαθείῃ λαίλαπι. ---- 
δεσπόταν ναῶν : Poseidon. For the expression cf. vs. 176, 218. 

208. συνδρομῶν πετρᾶν : cf. Hur. Medea 1263 κυανεᾶν Συμπληγάδων | 
metpay ἀξενωτάταν ἐσβολάν, Iph. Ταῦτ, 124 πόντου δίσσας ξυγχωρούσας | 
πέτρας Evtelvou ναίοντες, 421 πῶς τὰς συνδρομάδας πέτρας... ἐπέρασαν; 
Theoc. XIII 22 (of the Argo) Κυανεᾶν οὐχ ἥψατο συνδρομάδων ναῦς. The 
cliffs were alive (ζωαΐ) and dashed together, but remained motionless after 
the passage of the Argo (τελευτὰν tyayev). Paley thinks them “a very 
ancient and long prehistoric record of icebergs!” The ancients often 
identified them with the πλαγκταί (through which Hera sent the Argo in 
safety, Hom. μ 59 fg.), cf. Pliny N. H. VI 12 Insulae in Ponto Planctae 
sive Cyaneae sive Symplegades, although the Planctae are in the west and 
are passed on their return from Aeetes.. Strabo, 149, supposes that Homer 
adapted the story of the Symplegades to the Strait of Messina: ταῖς δὲ 
Κυανέαις ἐποίησε (sc. Homer) παραπλησίως τὰς Πλαγκτάς, del τοὺς μύθους 
ἀπό τινων ἱστοριῶν ἐνάγων. χαλεπὰς γάρ τινας μυθεύει πέτρας, καθάπερ τὰς 
Κυανέας φασίν, ἐξ οὗ καὶ Συμπληγάδες καλοῦνται" διόπερ καὶ τὸν Ἰάσονος 
παρέθηκε δὲ αὐτῶν πλοῦν" καὶ ὁ κατὰ τὰς Στήλας δὲ πορθμὸς καὶ 6 κατὰ Σικε- 
λίαν ὑπηγόρευον αὐτῷ τὸν περὶ τῶν Πλαγκτῶν μῦθον. ---- ΤῊ 6 other dangers 
and incidents of the voyage to Colchis are passed over by the poet. 

210. στίχες : ‘ battalions.’ 

212. κελαινώπεσσι: Herodotus, II 104, considers the Colchians to be 
descendants of a remnant of Sesostris’s army, and calls them dark-skinned 


172 NOTES. [Ῥύτη. IV 213- 

Page 

47 and woolly-haired : φαίνονται μὲν yap ἐόντες of Κόλχοι Αἰγύπτιοι"... νομί- 
(ew δ᾽ ἔφασαν of Αἰγύπτιοι τῆς Σεσώστριος στρατιῆς εἶναι τοὺς Κόλχους" αὐτὸς 
δὲ εἴκασα τῇδε, καὶ ὅτι μελάγχροές εἶσι καὶ οὐλότριχες. --- βίαν μῖξαν : cf. 
Alcaeus 31 μῖξαν δ᾽ ἐν ἀλλήλοις “Apeva. This battle is not mentioned in 
the common account. It seems to have been without successful issue, as 
the poet passes immediately to the love of Medea by which the fleece was 
gained. 

213. Αἰήτᾳ παρ᾽ αὐτῷ : advancing to the very city; perhaps in con- 
trast with their previous labors and travels.—aoérwa [cf. pot-ens] 
βελέων (cf. πότνια θηρῶν, Hom. Φ 470, of Artemis): Aphrodite then first 
brought the tvyé to men. 

214. twyya τετράκναμον : the wings and legs of the ‘wryneck’ were 
tied to the four spokes of a wheel which was turned rapidly in one 
direction. This, it was believed, had magic power to draw the heart. 
Cf. Nem. IV 35 ἴὔγγι ἕλκομαι Frop, and -the sorceress in Theoc. II 17 
Ἶυγξ ἕλκε τὺ τῆνον ἐμὸν ποτὶ δῶμα τὸν ἄνδρα. Anth. Pal. V 205 Ἶυγξ ἡ 
Νικοῦς, ἣ καὶ διαπόντιον ἕλκειν | ΝΑ καὶ ἐκ θαλάμων παῖδας ἐπισταμένη | 
.««΄- πορφυρέης ἀμνοῦ μαλακῇ τριχὶ μέσσα δεθεῖσα. ; 

216. μαινάδα : ‘causing raging love.’ See on φρίσσοντας, v. 81. 

217. λιτάς τ᾽ ἐπαοιδάς : ‘supplicating enchantments.’— For the 
adjective-use of Arrds, see on Ol. VI 78.— ἐκδιδάσκησεν : aorist as if 
from ἐκδιδασκέω. Cf. βούλομαι, βουλήσομαι, θέλω, ἐθέλησα. H. 533: 8 
D; G. 109: 8b. 

218. The interposition of a god was necessary to prevail upon the 
princess to disregard her parents and abandon her home. So Helen was 
led by Aphrodite to accompany Paris to Ilium. Cf. Eur. Med. 530 
(Jason says) Ἔρως σ᾽ ἠνάγκασε τόξοις ἀφύκτοις. Even Phaedra was 
driven by the goddess to her crime. —o@ewa δ᾽ “EAAds: ‘that Greece 
longed for.by her, should drive her into frenzy’; 1.6. ‘that her longing 
for Greece’ etc. Cf. Isth. VIII 12 and note. 

219. Sovéor: often used of the agitation of love, which Tibullus com- 
pares with a top, 15:3 namque agor ut per plana citus sola verbere 
turben, | quem celer adsueta versat ab arte ῬΈΘΥ. --- μάστιγι: cf. Hor. 
Car. III 26:11 Regina [Venus], sublimi flagello | tange Chloen semel 
arrogantem. — Πειθοῦς : one of Aphrodite’s constant attendants. Sappho 
fr. 118 τίνα δηὖτε Πείθω | μαῖς ἄγην és σὰν φιλότατα; Sappho and Aes- 
chylus make Peitho the daughter of Aphrodite. 

220. Setkvvev [as if from δεικνύω. Cf. ὄρνυεν, v. 170; σβεννύεις, Pyth. 
I 5]: she showed him how to perform the tasks imposed by her father 
(ἀέθλων πατρωΐων, cf. Hom. Θ 363 of Heracles τειρόμενον ὑπ᾽ Εὐρυσθῆος 
ἀέθλων), and mixed with oil a defence against pain, and gave it to him 
to anoint himself withal. 


Pytu. IV 240.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 178 
Page 

222. καταίνησαν is also elsewhere used of betrothal. — κοινὸν γάμον 47 
pita: ‘to tie the mutual bond of wedlock,’ Fennell. 

225. Boas: as if ἔστησε had been used instead of σκίμψατο. ---- γενύων : 48 
disyllabic; unusual synizesis of the v. In Aesch. Sept. 122, Dindorf 
now writes γενῦν for γενύων and Kur. Iph. Taur. 970 Ἐρινῦν for Ἐρινύων. 
In Hesiod, Shield 3, the verse closes Ἠλεκτρύωνος, perhaps pronounced 
Ἠλεκτρῶνος, as ᾿Αλεκτρώνα is found on an inscription. — πνέον [ἔπνεον] 
is monosyllabic. —avpes: gen. of material with φλόγα. 

226. ἀράσσεσκον : cf. Hom. ¥ 121 ταὶ δὲ χθόνα ποσσὶ δατεῦντο. 

227. ἵεύγλᾳ πέλασσεν (sc. Αἰήτης) : οἵ. Aesch. Prom. 155 δεσμοῖς 
ἀλύτοις ἀγρίως πελάσας. SARE H AY, 

228. ἤλαυνε: sc. βόας. ---- ἀνά : construe with σχίζε. ---- ὀρόγυιαν : acc. 
of extent of depth. — νῶτον (object οὗ ἀνέσχιζε) : see on v. 26. 

229. τοῦτ᾽ ἔργον (for the elision in spite of the original initial 
digamma, cf. v. 233; Ol. XIV 22): what the Colchian king had just 
accomplished. Vs. 234 fg. show that the bulls had been unyoked. 
These Jason was to yoke, and with them to plough the straight, deep 
furrows. When he had finished that task he was to take the fleece. 

230. [τελέσαις : τελέσας. ] ----στρωμνάν : the figure, the inexact ex- 
pression is explained, as usual, by the addition of the proper term apa! 
in the next line. 

231. θυσάνῳ (dat. after αἰγλᾶεν) : of the shaggy tufts of the ΕΝ 

232. αὐδάσαντος : for the omission of the subject of the gen. abs. cf. 
vs. 25, 140.— κροκόεν : this color was held in honor next to the purple. 
See Nem. 1 38. . 

233. ἐόλει: pluperf. from εἴλω, ε being the reduplication. The stem 
originally began with the digamma as is shown by the Heraclean Tables 
and by the verse of Homer. — ἐφετμαῖς : ‘in consequence of the behests, 
the instructions of Medea.’ She had given him the magic ointment and 
had bidden him’not to plough against the wind, that the flame should 
not strike him. 

235. ἐριπλεύρῳ φυᾷ: ‘their huge-sided frame.’ 

236. alavés: so Pyth. I 83.— Bards: so Pyth. I 10 of Ares. — 
ἐξεπόνησε μέτρον : 1.6. performed the allotted task. 

237. ἴὐξεν expresses an inarticulate cry, opposed to φωνή ἀρ 
‘articulate speech.’ — πὲρ ἔμπας ἄχει : cf. Hom. ο 361 ἀχέουσά περ ἔμπης. 

298. δύνασιν ἀγασθείς : ‘struck with wonder at Jason’s strength.’ Cf. 
Apoll. Rhod. III 1314 θαύμασε δ᾽ Αἰήτης σθένος ἀνέρος. 

240. στεφάνοισι ποίας : cf. Pyth. VIII 19 ἔδεκτο ἐστεφανωμένον | υἱὸν 
ποίᾳ Παρνασίδι, ‘ his son crowned with a y Se from Parnassus.’ They 
decked him with green garlands. 


174 ° NOTES. [Pyru. IV 241- 


Page 


48 


49 


241. ᾿Αελίου υἱός : Acetes. Cf. Eur. Med. 954 (Medea says) Ἥλιος 
πατρὸς πατήρ. Hom. κ 138 (Aeetes and Circe) ἐκγεγάτην φαεσιμβρότου 
Ἠελίοιο | μητρός τ᾽ ἐκ Πέρσης. 

242. ἐκτάνυσαν μάχαιραι : a brief expression for ‘he flayed him and 
stretched his fleece.’ Phrixus sacrificed the ram on whose back he escaped 
(see on v. 161) to Zeus Φύξιος, and hung his fleece in the grove of Ares. 

243. οὐκέτι: he would be no longer successful, he thought. — ot 
(Acetes): ethical dative; cf. ἐμοί, v. 280. --- κεῖνον : construe with πόνον. 
--- πράξεσθαι: the change of subject to Jason is sudden and unmarked. 

244, εἴχετο γενύων : ‘it clung to the serpent’s jaws.’ 

245. ὃς πάχει κτλ. : cf. of the cudgel of the Cyclops, Hom. 1 322 ὅσσον 
θ᾽ ἱστὸν νηὸς ἐεικοσόροιο μελαίνης |... τόσσον ἔην μῆκος, τόσσον πάχος 
εἰσοράασθαι. 

247. μακρά μου: ‘it is too long’; cf. longum est. For the plural see 
on Ol. 1.52. Instead of the travelled, well-beaten road of the story, the 
poet will take a shorter course. Cf. Nem. IV 33 τὰ μακρὰ δ᾽ ἐξενέπειν 
ἐρύκει με τεθμός | Gpal τ᾽ ἐπειγόμεναι. ---- ὥρα συνάπτει : ‘the time is at 
hand,’ ‘time presses.’ 

248. [ἴσαμι seems to be for Fid-com, an isolated formation like 
lu(d)si. It is found only in the Doric dialect, though the Attic ἴσασι is 
the regularly-formed plural from it. H. 491 D.]—codias: ‘in art,’ 
‘in the art of lyric brevity.’ Of. Ol. II 83 fg. 

249. κτεῖνε μέν is correlative with κλέψεν re. See on v. 80 where we 
have the converse, ἅ re... ἀμφὶ δέ. --- τέχναις : she put the serpent to 
sleep (cf. Apoll. Rhod. IV 156 ἡ δέ μιν ἀρκεύθοιο νέον τετμηότι θαλλῷ! 
βάπτουσ᾽ ἐκ κυκεῶνος ἀκήρατα φάρμακ᾽ ἀοιδαῖς | ῥαῖνε κατ᾽ ὀφθαλμῶν " περί 
τ᾽ ἀμφί τε νήριτος ὀδμὴ | φαρμάκου ὕπνον ἔβαλλε), then Jason killed him. 
--οΟἀ ὄφιν : the same as δράκοντος, v. 244; cf. Nem. I 40, 45. 

250. σὺν avrg: ‘with her own connivance,’ ‘ by her own aid.’ — τὰν 
(feminine because of the gender of the person; cf. Eur. Iph. Aul. 794 
where the chorus addresses Helen as τὰν κύκνου δολιχαύχενος γόνον) 
Πελίαο φόνον : Pelias destroyed the family of Jason in his absence. In 
revenge for this, Medea persuaded the daughters of Pelias to kill their 
father on her promise to rejuvenate him. Eur. Med. 486 Πελίαν τ᾽ ἀπέ. 
κτειν᾽ ὥσπερ ἄλγιστον θανεῖν, | παίδων ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 

251. ἐν... μίγεν [ἐμίγησαν): ‘came to the ocean.’ Cf. μιχθέντες, 
v. 257; ἐν... μέμικται, Ol. 1 90; προσέμιξε, Ol. 1 22. ---- πόντῳ τ᾽ ἐρυθρῴ 
(the Indian Ocean): see on v. 20. 

252. ἀνδροφόνων : ‘husband-slaying.’ The story is told in Herodo- 
tus, VI 138 fg. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 631 κακῶν δὲ πρεσβεύεται τὸ Λήμνιον. 

253. Games were celebrated by order of Hypsipyle, in honor of her 


Pyru. IV 261.] FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 175 

Page 
father, Thoas. —yvlov: 1.0. gymnastic contests; cf. the use of ποδῶν, 49 
Ol. 1 96. --- ἐσθᾶτος ἀμφίς : περὶ ἐσθῆτος. A garment, in addition to a 
garland, was the prize of victory. 

254. ἐν ἀλλοδαπαῖς σπεῖρε ἀρούραις: cf. v. 50. The metaphor is 
frequent, especially in the tragedies. — The women of Lemnos, who not 
long before liad slain their unfaithful husbands, bore to the Argonauts 
children whose descendants in later times sought their kindred and were 
received in Sparta. Thence under the lead of Theras they went to 
Thera; see on v. 48. 

255. σπεῖρε: sc. duap } νύκτες. This was the beginning of the race 
of Battus and the seed of its glory. — ὑμετέρας; addressed to Arcesilaus 
and the Battiads. This properly belongs to ὄλβου, but as ἀκτῖνας ὄλβου 
forms but one idea the adjective agrees with ἀκτῖνας; cf. v. 149; Aesch. 
Prom. 91 καὶ τὸν πανόπτην κύκλον ἡλίου καλῶ, where the adjective 
would be expected to agree with ἡλίου. --- ὀλβω ᾿᾽νδέξατο: crasis for 
ὄλβου ἀνεδείξατο. Cf. ἄρχη ᾿κδέξατο, v. 70, 

256. γένος Εἰὐφάμου : see εὑρήσει, Υ. ὅ0. --- φυτευθέν : οἷ. γ. 16. Aesch. 
Prom. 233 φιτῦσαι νέον [yévos]. The metaphor of σπεῖρε is continued. 

257. μιχθέντες ἤθεσιν : cf. v. 251 and note. 

258. ἤθεσι: homes of men, as in Hesiod and often in Homer. — [év: 
eis.| — Καλλίσταν : see on v. 7. Cf. Callimachus of Cyrene, fr. 112 Kaa- 
Morn τὸ πάροιθε, τὸ δ᾽ ὕστερον οὔνομα Θήρη, | μήτηρ εὐΐππου πατρίδος ἡμετέ- 
pns. --- ποτέ, χρόνῳ : full expression as vs. 53, 55 ποτέ... χρόνῳ ὑστέρῳ. 

259. This verse begins and ends like v. 52; cf. the similarity between 
Ol. I vs. 23 and 93. The two verses (52, 259) mark the beginning and 
end of the transitions to and from the myth. —év@ev: the common myth 
makes the Argonauts land at Lemnos on their way to Colchis. Pindar, 
perhaps on account of the relation of the incident to this ode, places the 
visit at the very close of the voyage. —wtpye: the Battiads. The refer- 
ence to their wise rule is a fit transition to the following exhortations 
and admonitions. — The poet returns to Arcesilaus from whom he set 
out. As the oracle given to Pelias was fulfilled, so that will come to 
pass which was foretold by Medea and the Pythia concerning the pros- 
perity of Cyrene. 

260. σὺν θεῴ : ‘by the help of the god’; cf. σὺν τιμᾷ θεῶν, v. 51. 

261. Kvpdvas: the heroine, the nymph of the city; daughter of 
Hypseus who was king of the Lapithae. She was loved by Apollo, who 
took her to the “ garden of Zeus,” Διὸς ἔξοχον ποτὶ κᾶπον (cf. vs. 16, 56), 
where she was received by Aphrodite (as is told in Pyth. IX).—At 
Delphi, says Pausanias X 15, was an offering from the people of Cyrene: 
the nymph Cyrene driving a chariot on which stood Battus with Libya, 
who was crowning him. For such personification, see on Isth. I 1. 


176 . NOTES. | [Pytu. LV 262- 

Page 

49 262. ὀρθόβουλον : epithet of Themis, Aesch. Prom. 18.— ἐφευρομένοις : 
construe with tum, v. 259. ‘To you to whom has been granted wisdom 
to rule the sacred city of Cyrene.’ This completes the transition from 
the myth to the conclusion of the ode. 

263. ‘Be as wise as Oedipus, to solve this riddle. Though an oak is 
stripped of its branches, and performs menial service as a column in a 
palace or is thrown into the fire, yet it gives evidence of its strength 
(διδοῖ ψᾶφον wep’ a’tas). So Damophilus (v. 281), one of the nobles who 
had been banished by Arcesilaus, leaving his own place desolate like 
Jason and like the oak, shows the nobility of his nature and should be 
honored.’ — Οἰδιπόδα: Doric gen. from Οἰδιπόδας (= -δη5) as in the 
choruses of the tragedies. Οἰδιπόδαο is used by Homer and Hesiod.]— 
From the exiled Damophilus, to whom he afterwards returns, the way 
is short and easy to the general reference in the epode to the state 
of Cyrene. —el ἐξερείψῃ: for the omission of ἄν, cf. v. 274; H. 898 b; 
G. 225 n. 2. Cf. the omission of ἄν in relative clauses, Isth. I 50. 

50 264, [καμ: κατά. 

265. [διδοῖ has a connecting-vowel as in Herodotus, and often in 
Homer. H. 419 Da; G. 126:1.]—For the elision suffered by περί, 
see on Ol. VI 38. 

266. πῦρ: the fire is simply to complete the figure of the oak. There 
is in it no allusion to Cyrene or its nobles. It is not the poet’s intention 
to make the resemblance too striking (cf. v. 268). ----λοίσθιον : adverbial, 
‘at last,’ 

267. σύν: with the other pillars. — ἐρειδομένα : ‘firmly planted.’ 

268. μόχθον δύστανον : that of supporting the roof. — ἄλλοις : ἀλλο- 
τρίοις, contrasted with ἑόν, its own place in the forest.— ἀμφέπῃ : cf. of 
Heracles, Isth. IV 58 κάλλιστον ὄλβον | ἀμφέπων ναίει. 

269. This verse has special reference to the exile of Damophilus. 

270. ‘You can heal the disease and be the savior of your country.’ 
— Παιάν [Παιών, Ionic Marhwy. Cf. on ᾿Αμυθάν, v. 126]: the figure of 
ἰατήρ is continued. Apollo is the god of healing and the patron of the 
Battiads ; ‘he favors thy glory (τιμᾷ pdos) and gives thee success.’ - 

271. Note the asyndeton ; ‘ therefore must thou’ etc. — ἀμφιπολεῖν : 
a medical term. | 

273. ἐπὶ χώρας ἔσσαι [cf ἔσσαντο, γ. 204]: ‘to set in its place.” — 
ἐξαπίνας [étalpyns]: ‘at once.’ For the thought cf. Theognis 845 εὖ μὲν 
κείμενον ἀνδρὶ κακῶς θέμεν εὐμαρές ἐστιν, | εὖ δὲ θέμεν τὸ κακῶς κείμενον 
ἀργαλέον. 

275. ‘But to thee the gods have granted this honor and joy.’ — 
[τίν : col.]}—Tovrwy: i.e. to save the state. — ἐξυφαίνονται : cf. ὑφαίνειν 
ὄλβον, v. 141. 


Pyty. IV 291.) © FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE. 1 Wed 


Page 


276. Asyndeton as above; ‘therefore decide, be willing.’ 

277. συνθέμενος πόρσυνε: ‘take heed to and hold in honor.’ Cf. the 
Homeric σὺ δὲ σύνθεο θυμῷ. 

278. ἄγγελον ἐσλόν : Pindar probably cites from a cyclic poet, but 
the scholiast refers this to a Homeric passage to which this bears little 
resemblance, O 207 ἐσθλὸν καὶ τὸ τέτυκται, ὅτ᾽ ἄγγελος αἴσιμα εἰδῇ, where 
Iris as a good messenger urges Poseidon to obey his elder and more 
powerful brother. So the poet begs the king to listen to his muse as she 
advises the recall of Damophilus. — τιμάν : cf. Ol. I 31. 

‘279. Even ‘the muse is exalted, honored by giving good advice, (or 
by a favorable reception given to her advice). 

280. κλεεννότατον [by assimilation from κλεεσ-νο-; cf. paevvas below]: 
Damophilus was of a noble house and probably connected with the royal 
family. —Sixady πραπίδων : genitive after ἐπέγνω, on the analogy of 
ἐπειρᾶτο. Of. Hom. A 357 ὡς γνῶ χωομένοιο. Plat. Apol. 27 A dpa γνώ- 
σεται Σωκράτης ὃ σοφὸς δὴ ἐμοῦ χαριεντιζομένου καὶ ἐναντί᾽ ἐμαυτοῦ λέγοντος ; 
Arist. Frogs 815. ἡνίκ᾽ ἂν ὀξυλάλου παρίδῃ θήγοντος ὀδόντας | ἀντιτέχνου. 

281. ἐν παισὶν νέος : cf. Soph. Phil. 685 ἴσος ὧν ἴσοις ἀνήρ. He is a 
youth:in energy, an old man in wisdom (cf. Pyth. II 65); he hates cal- 
umny and insolence; he is ever on the side of the good, and quick in 
action. 

283. dphavite... ὀπός : he hushes slander ; ‘he deprives the slander- 
ous tongue of its far-sounding voice.’ — φαεννᾶς : cf. φωνὴ λαμπρά, vow 
clara. 

285. Cf. Hesiod Ἔργα 716 μηδὲ [καλέεσθαι] κακῶν ἕταρον μηδ᾽ ἐσθλῶν 
νεικητῆρα. 

286. ὁ γὰρ καιρός : ‘the critical moment for man’s action is brief.’ 


50 


51 


287. viv: τὸν καιρόν. ---- ἔγνωκεν : sc. Damophilus. He is a ready - 


helper,not a drudge of the favorable moment. — φαντί [φασί]: see on 
Pyth. I 52™« 

288. γιγνώσκοντα agrees with the subject of ἔχειν, which is in app. 
with τοῦτο. 

289. ἐκτὸς ἔχειν πόδα: sc. τῶν καλῶν. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 263 ὅστις 
πημάτων ἔξω πόδα ] ἔχει. By his exile Damophilus is shut out from the 
good which he is fitted to do and enjoy. He like Atlas bears upon his 
shoulders a heavy load; (in this the metaphor of v. 268 is borne in 
mind), 

290. νῦν ye implies a trust that he will be recalled.—amé: ‘far 
from’; as, e.g. Hom. B 162 ἐν Τροίῃ ἀπόλοντο, φίλης ἀπὸ πατρίδος αἴης. 

291. λῦσε δὲ Ζεύς : Zeus pardoned the Titans (see on Ol, II 70) after 
his throne was made secure. So it is safe to recall Damophilus. Now 


178 NOTES. [Pyru. IV 293-299. 

Page 

51 the tempest of s2dition is past; when the wind shifts or falls, there must 
be a change of sails. 

293. νοῦσον : here especially the sorrows of exile. 

294. «pave: the fountain Cyre in the older part of the city, to which 
it probably gave the name. It was consecrated to Apollo as the ’Apxn- 
γέτης of the colony (see on vy. 62). Herod. ΤΥ 158 (The Libyans) ἀγα- 
γόντες δέ σφεας (the Greeks) ἐπὶ κρήνην λεγομένην εἶναι ᾿Απόλλωνος εἶπαν 
““ ἄνδρες Ἕλληνες, ἐνθαῦτα ὑμῖν ἐπιτήδεον οἰκέειν" ἐνθαῦτα yap ὃ οὐρανὸ 
τέτρηται" (‘the windows of heaven are opened’). 

295. θυμὸν ἐκδόσθαι : ‘ genio indulgere ;’ ‘to surrender his soul to his 
youth,’ to give himself up to the joys of youth and a quiet life. The 
occupations which he desires are all peaceful and attended by no danger 
to the state. —codots: poets and musicians, the usual meaning in Pindar. 
Arcesilaus himself had skill in, and a love for, music. 

296. ἡσυχίᾳ θιγέμεν: 1.6. to enjoy peace. For the dative see on 
Ol. I 86. 

297. pare... ἀπαθὴς δέ: correlative; see on v. 249. 

299. παγὰν [πηγὴν] ἐπέων : the poet refers to himself. ‘Then could 

‘Damophilus tell what a spring of immortal songs he found at Thebes for 
Arcesilaus.’ In this may be a promise of an ode for an Olympian victory 
which the king was understood to desire. Pyth. V closes thus: εὔχομαι 
νιν (Zeus) ᾿Ολυμπίᾳ τωὐτὸ δόμεν γέρας ἐπὶ Βάττου γένει. 


FIRST NEMEAN ODE. 


Curomivs, son of Agesidamus, distinguished himself when a youth 
on the side of the Geloans against the Syracusans in the battle of Helo- 
rus. He was a comrade of Gelo, who then was a cavalry commander 
under Hippocrates of Gela. When Gelo went to Syracuse as tyrant, 
Chromius went with him, married his sister, and was made guardian of 
his son in case of Polyzelus’s death (see introd. to Ol. II, p. 87). When 
Gelo’s brother Hiero ascended the throne (see introd. to Ol. I, p. 74) 
Chromius was still held in honor at court and was sent as ambassador 
to Anaxilaus, tyrant of Rhegium, who was meditating war upon the 
Epizephyrian Locrians (see Pyth. II 18 fg. and note). He was made 
governor of the city Aetna with or after Deinomenes (see Pyth’. I 58 fg.) 
and was proclaimed victor at the games. as an Aetnaean citizen. He 


New. I 1.] FIRST NEMEAN ODE. 179 


seems however to have retained his residence at Syracuse, just as Hiero 
when he gained the victory which is celebrated by the first Pythian ode 
was proclaimed as Airvaios though he remained tyrant of Syracuse (see 
on Pyth. I 60), . 

The ode is introduced by the praise of Ortygia, from which the poet 
passes to Sicily and the victor. The ode has ἃ, polemic tendency ; Chro- 
mius seems to have encountered opposition in Syracuse. This perhaps 
suggests the story of Heracles (all the more natural because of the 
inseparable connection between Heracles and Nemea where Chromius’s 
crown was won), who though opposed bitterly by the queen of the gods, 
yet won honor by the performance of noble deeds under the guidance of 
Zeus. This has been and is to be the lot of Chromius, 

The myth is not the middle of the ode (the ὀμφαλός) as usual, but 
forms the conclusion (the σφραγίς). 

There is nothing to fix the date of the ode. Bergk suggests ΟἹ. 
LXXVII 2, 471 3.c.; Boeckh assigns it to Ol. LXXVI 4, 473 B.o. It 
can hardly have been earlier, since the city Aetna was founded OL. 


LXXYVI 1, 476 B.c. 
Page 
1, dp-[davd-|arvevpa [for the apocopated form of the preposition cf. on 52 

Pyth. 1V 54; dumvody, Ol. VIII 7 quoted on Ol. VI 70; ἀμπνέων, Nem. 
VIII 19] ᾿Αλφεοῦ [once, ΟἹ]. VII 15, Pindar uses the form with long 
penult, ᾿Αλφειῷ. Cf. on v. 39; τέλεος = τέλειος, χάλκεος = χάλκειος]: ‘ rest- 
ing-place of Alpheus,’ i.e. Ortygia. The myth said that the Alpheus was 
enamored of Arethusa and followed her from Peloponnesus, Strabo VI 
270 ἡ δ᾽ ᾿Ορτυγία συνάπτει γεφύρᾳ πρὸς τὴν ἤπειρον ὁμοροῦσα, κρήνην δ᾽ 
ἔχει τὴν ᾿Αρέθουσαν ἐξιεῖσαν ποταμὸν εὐθὺς εἰς τὴν θάλατταν. μυθεύουσι δὲ 
τὸν ᾿Αλφειὸν εἶναι τοῦτον, ἀρχόμενον μὲν ἐκ τῆς Πελοποννήσου, διὰ δὲ τοῦ 
πελάγους ὑπὸ γῆς“ τὸ ῥεῖθρον ἔχοντα μέχρι πρὸς τὴν ᾿Αρέθουσαν, εἶτ᾽ ἐκδιδόντα 
ἐνθένδε πάλιν εἰς τὴν θάλατταν. τεκμηριοῦνται δὲ τοιούτοις τισί" καὶ γὰρ 
φιάλην τινὰ ἐκπεσοῦσαν ἐνόμισαν ἐν ᾿Ολυμπίᾳ δεῦρο ἀνενεχθῆναι εἰς τὴν 
κρήνην, καὶ θολοῦσθαι ἀπὸ τῶν ἐν ᾿Ολυμπίᾳ βουθυσιῶν. ὅ τε Πίνδαρος ἐπα- 
κολουθῶν τούτοις εἴρηκε τάδε ““ ἄμπνευμα" κτλ. Cf. Verg. Aen. III 695 
Alphenm fama est huc Elidis amnem | occultas egisse vias subter mare, 
qui nunc | ore, Arethusa, tuo Siculis confunditur undis. Milton’s 
Arcades: ‘t Divine Alpheus, who by secret sluice | Stole under seas to 
meet his Arethuse.” The cultus of the Alpheus was brought undoubtedly 
from Peloponnesus and this gave rise to the myth. 


ἐξ, 


mes NOTES. (New. 1 2 


..- 


Page 
52 2 κλεινᾶν Συρακοσσᾶν : the same expression is used Ol: VI 6.— 


θάλος : cf. Ol. II 45, VI 68.—’Oprvyla (the name of Artemis’s birth- 
place at Delos was brought to Syracuse with the worship of the goddess. 
There were other places of the same name, as near Ephesus, connected 
with‘her honor): this island was the original city of Syracuse, and to it 
the modern city is confined; upon it was situated the palace, and proba- 
bly the home of Chromius,. The island was afterwards connected with 
the mainland by an embankment which, as we see above, had been 
washed away before Strabo’s time. Embankment and bridge have suc- 
ceeded each other also since then. Charles V cut through the isthmus in 
1552. (Cf. Cicero against Verres, quoted on Pyth. IT 1.) 

8. δέμνιον: cf. Pyth. II 7 (μεγαλοπόλιες & Συράκοσαι) ποταμίας eos 
*Apréuidos. Hom. 2 615 ὅθι φασὶ θεάων ἔμμεναι εὐνὰς | νυμφάων. 

4. Δάλου κασιγνήτα: loved by Artemis equally with her birthplace, 
Delos. Cf. Anth. Pal. VI 273 “Apreu, Δᾶλον ἔχουσα καὶ ᾿Ορτυγίαν ἐροέσ- 
cay. — For the confusion of epithets applicable to the city and its patron 
goddess cf. Pyth. IV 14; Isth. I 3, and the figure in Ol. II 93—o€Oev: 
‘from thee.’ So Pyth. VII init., the mention of Athens affords a good 
introduction to the praise of the Alcmaeonidae: κάλλιστον, af μεγαλο- 
πόλιες ᾿Αθᾶναι | προοίμιον ᾿Αλκμανιδᾶν εὐρυσθενεῖ γενεᾷ ον elo ἀοιδᾶν 
ἵπποισι βαλέσθαι. 

6. ἀελλοπόδων : cf. Pyth. IV 18, fr. 221. --- Ζηνὸς χάριν: ‘Tatts, the 
patron of the Nemean games and of the city which Hiero has founded 
(see on Pyth. I 30), has favored the victor, and to him praise is due. 
Cf. on Ol. 1 10.— Ζηνὸς Airvatov: so Ol..VI 96. It seems probable 
that this ode was sung first at Syracuse and then repeated at Aetna. 
It is possible that to the Syracusans’ minds Zeus was, enthroned on 
Mt. Aetna, as near Troy he was Ἴδηθεν μεδέων. a as Ol. VII 5; 
Pyth. II 70. 

7. ζεῦξαι μέλος : the metaphor is borrowed from the making ἈΦΑΥ of 
a wagon. Cf. Ol. VI 22. 

8. ἀρχαί: sc. af τοῦ ἐγκωμίου. ---- βέβληνται : ‘the fofandationl lies been 
laid.’ Cf. Pyth. IV 138; Nem. II 4; fr. 77; Pyth. VII 4 quoted above 
on vy. 4. ---θεῶν : genitive of — nibs unlike dative of agent; ef. Pyth. 
ΙΝ 144; H. 750 a; G.176:2 

10. eT of success in the games; cf. Ol. IT 51. 

14, Ζεὺς ἔδωκεν: cf. Cicero in Verrem II:IV 106 vetus est haec 
opinio, iudices, quae constat ex antiquissimis Graecorum litteris ac monu- 
mentis insulam Siciliam totam esse Cereri et Liberae consecratam. See 
Ol. VI 95. Theoc. XVI 83 κούρη θ᾽, ἢ σὺν ματρὶ πολυκλήρων *Edupalwv| 
εἴληχας μέγα ἄστυ παρ᾽ ὕδασι Λυσιμελείας (the marsh near Syracuse). So 


¥ 
ἕ 


Nem. I 21.) FIRST NEMEAN ODE. ἘΠ ΤΟΝ 


. Page 
Rhodes was given to Helios, Ol. VII 58 fg. — Φερσεφόνᾳ : so also Ol. XIV 52 


21 for Περσεφόνᾳ. Α fanciful etymology is given in the Orphic Hymns 
᾿ XXIX 16 Φερσεφόνεια, φέρεις γὰρ ἀεὶ καὶ πάντα povedvers.— κατένευσεν : 
ef. Hom. A 528 κνανέῃσιν ἐπ᾽ ὀφρύσι νεῦσε Κρονίων, | ἀμβρόσιαι δ᾽ ἄρα χαῖ- 
ται κτλ. The indirect construction follows as Hom. © 246 νεῦσε δέ of 
λαὸν σῶν ἔμμεναι. Cf. Isth. VIII  δ0. --- ἀριστεύοισαν : cf. fr. 106. Aesch. 
Prom. 369 τῆς καλλικάρπου Σικελίας λευροὺς γύας. “ In spite of the scarcity 
of forests and streams, Sicily is one of the most beautiful and fruitful 
lands of Europe. The thermometer, except upon the high mountains, 
rarely falls to the freezing-point ; the meadows grow green with the first 
rains of October and November; the almond trees bloom in February, the 
first cherries are ripe by the end of April, the grain is harvested in June ; 
through the whole winter the crops cover the fields, and lemon and 
orange trees adorn the orchards with their golden fruit. This island in 
ancient times was a continuously well-filled granary.” (Holm.) In the 
famine of 492/1 B.c. Gelo sent grain to Rome, and in 480 B.c. he was 
ready, Herodotus (VII 158) tells us, to furnish provisions for the whole 
Greek force if they would make him their leader against the Persian. — 
x8oves: partitive genitive with the superlative idea in ἀριστεύοισαν. 

15. ὀρθώσειν depends on xatévevoev.— κορυφαῖς πόλεων : ‘with the 
best of cities.’’ Cf. v. 34; Ol. I 13, IT 13. 

16. πολέμου μναστῆρα: for the thought cf. Pyth. Il 2; for the ex- 
pression cf. the Homeric μνήσαντο δὲ χάρμης and μήστωρες ἀῦτῆς. 

17. ἵππαιχμον : the Sicilian cavalry was prominent in their wars. 
In these expressions is an allusion to the distinction of Chromius in war. 
His bravery is exalted in Nem. IX where he is likened to Hector. — 
In Ὀλυμπιάδων φύλλοις reference is made to the Olympian victories of 
Gelo and Hiero. — χρυσέοις : see on Ol. XI 13. 

18. μιχθέντα: cf. Ol. 1 22; Nem. II 22, ΤΥ 21 Καδμεῖοί νιν οὐκ ἀέκον- 
τες ἄνθεσι μίγννυον. -- πολλῶν ἐπέβαν : ‘I touched upon many praises,’ — 
καιρόν : ‘fittingly,’ adverbial, as Pyth. I 81. --- ψεύδει βαλών (cf. ἔγχει 
ἀκοντίζειν) : for the metaphor of a missile see on Ol. I 112. 

19. ἔσταν is probably only figurative, see on Pyth. II 4, although 
the praise for hospitality is to be understood literally. — ἐπὶ θύραις (Ho- 
meric as o 239 ἐπ᾽ αὐλείῃσι θύρῃσιν | ἧσται) : cf. Isth. VIII 2. 

20. φιλοξείνου : Pindar loves to praise hospitality; ef. Ol. ΤΙ 6. 

21. ἁρμόδιον : ‘fitting. Cf. Pyth. ΤΥ 129 gewl ἁρμόζοντα τεύχων. 





18. If καιρόν is used as Ol. II 54;:Pyth. I 57, then the clause may 
mean ‘I reached (. e. I have) the opportunity for (i.e. to bestow) many 
praises,’ 


53 


182 NOTES. (Nem. I 23- 
Page 
53 23. οὐκ amelparor (cf. Ol. XI 18 μηδ᾽ ἀπείρατοι καλῶν): his doors are 
open to strangers as well as to his fellow citizens. 

24. [ἐντί: εἰσί]. --- λέλογχε κτλ.: Aristarchus explains: τοῖς δὲ τοὺς 
ἀγαθοὺς μεμφομένοις τοῦτο λέλογχε καὶ ὑποκείμενόν ἐστιν, οἷον ἀκολουθεῖ, 
ὥσπερ καπνῷ ὕδωρ φέρειν ἀντίον κατασβεννύναι, i.e. ‘it is the lot of those 
who blame the noble to carry water against smoke,’ which only increases 
it. Thus the enemies of Chromius by their false blame have only height- 
ened his praise. 

25. Some employ some means, others employ others, to attain their 
ends, — ἐν εὐθείαις ὁδοῖς : the antithesis is found v. 64. Cf. Pyth. 11 82. 
— ova: φύσει, ‘according to his nature, talents.’ This advice is empha- 
sized by the story of Heracles, who slew the serpents by his natural 
strength. The mention of this myth is the more appropriate since the 
victory of Chromius had been won at Nemea, with which the name 
of Heracles was associated; there may be also an allusion to the 
youthful valor of Ghaveiing besides the connection indicated in the 
introduction. 

26. Cf. Hom. Π 630 ἐν γὰρ χερσὶ τέλος κολέβαν, ἐπέων δ᾽ ἐνὶ βουλῇ. 

27. φρήν: sc. πράσσει. --- προϊδεῖν (subject of ἕπεται): an allusion to 
the diplomatic success of Chromius. 

28. συγγενὲς κτλ. explains φυᾷ above. — For the position of οἷς, οἵ, 
on Ol. VI 27 and the position of ὅν, Pyth. IT 42. 

29. σέο 8 ἀμφὶ τρόπῳ: i.e. ‘ with your character, gifts.’ 

30. τῶν τε καὶ τῶν : ἔργων τε καὶ βουλῶν. He has both wisdom nnd 
talent for action. In Nem. VIII 8 Aeacus is χειρὶ καὶ βουλαῖς ἄριστος. --- 
For the demonstrative use of the article cf. Ol. II 53 and note, but there 
τά τε καὶ τά Means varia. —xproves [in Pindar, nouns in -is keep thes 
through all cases except perhaps the dative singular; cf. ὄφιας, v. 45; 

ὕβριος, Ol. VIL 90; pores, Ol. VII 55]: ‘employments,’ ‘ opportunities 
for employing. 

31. οὐκ ἔραμαι: a padetary allusion to Chromius, much more poeti- 
cal than if Pindar had said οὐκ ara. A similar use of the first person 
occurs in the admonitions to Hiero, Pyth. III 108 fg.: τὸν δ᾽ ἀμφέπονθ᾽ 
αἰεὶ φρασίν | δαίμον᾽ ἀσκήσω κατ᾽ ἐμὰν θεραπεύων μαχανάν. ----ἐν μεγάρῳ (cf. 
fr. 221): οὗ Isth. I 67. --- κατακρύψαις [-κρύψας] ἔχειν : nearly ἃ peri- 
phrastic perfect, not infrequent in the tragedies ; H. 981 ὡ; 6. 279: 1 π. 2. 





24, This impersonal use of λαγχάνω is so unparalleled in early Greek 
that other commentators understand the sentence thus: ‘his hospitality 
has gained for him noble friends by whom he quenches blame as he 
would quench fire with water.’ Notice then the chiasmus μεμφομένοις 
. +. καπνῷ, ἐσλοὺς .. . ὕδωρ. 


SEAT Brae My 


Nem. I 47.] FIRST NEMEAN ODE. 183 
Page 

32. ἐόντων : partitive genitive (or perhaps, genitive of source) depend- 53 
ing on εὖ παθεῖν ; cf. the Homeric χαριζομένη παρεόντων. --- εὖ τε παθεῖν (cf. 
Pyth. 111 103 χρὴ πρὸς μακάρων | τυγχάνοντ᾽ εὖ πασχέμεν) καὶ ἀκοῦσαι : to 
be rich and praised is perfect happiness. See on Pyth. I 100. --- ἔρχον- 
ται is more personal than εἰσί. It is an idiom common to all languages ; 
cf. Ol. I 100. — To ἐλπίδες (‘ expectations ’) the connection gives the sense 
of ‘fears’; we are all exposed to the inconstancy of fortune. 

33. ἐγὼ κτλ. : transition to the myth; cf. Isth. V 19 fg. —‘Hpaxdéos 
ἀντέχομαι : “1 gladly remember Heracles.’ Cf. Pyth. ΙΧ 87 κωφὸς ἀνήρ 
Tis, ὃς Ἡρακλεῖ. στόμα μὴ παραβάλλει, ‘the man is a dull fellow who does 
not lend his mouth to the praise of Heracles.’ 

34. κορυφαῖς aperav: also Ol. I 19. --- ὀτρύνων λόγον: cf. Plato, 
Repub. 450 A λόγον πάλιν κινεῖτε καὶ ἐσμὸν λόγων ἐπεγείρετε. 

35. ἐπεὶ αὐτίκα: ἐπεὶ τάχιστα. Cf. Pyth. 1V 111 and ποίο. --- σπλάγ- 54 
Xvov ὕπο: see on Ol. VI 43 where the more simple expréssion ἐς φάος is 
found corresponding to θαητὰν és αἴγλαν here, also corresponding to the 
Homeric φόωσδε in Π 188 ἐξάγαγε mpd nea καὶ ἠελίου ἴδεν αὐγάς. 

36. κασιγνήτῳ: Iphicles. 

37. ὡς (anaphora of ὡς in v. 35): ‘how,’ ‘ that.’ — λαθὼν ἐγκατέβα: 
ἔλαθεν ἐγκαταβάς. 

te κροκωτὸν σπάργανον : see on Pyth. IV 232 and cf. Pyth. TV 114. 

9. [βασίλεα (disyllabic): βασίλεια. So ἱέρεα for ἱέρεια, Pyth. IV 5. 
ace for Αἰνεία, Ol. VI 88; Spa eae for ᾿Αλφειοῦ, v. 1.] 

40. σπερχθεῖσα: 1.6. ‘angry.’ Cf. Hom. 2 248 (οἱ δ᾽ ἴσαν ἔξω) σπερ- 
χομένοιο γέροντος. Though Heracles is mentioned often by Pindar, this 
is the poet’s ony. reference to the hate of Hera.— θυμῷ : cf. Ol. IT 8. 

41. [rol: οὗτοι. Weceuiens πυλᾶν [πυλῶν]: gen. abs.; ‘as the gates 
were opened.’ 

42. Ἰέβαν: ἔβησαν. = ὠκείας paints their eagerness (cf. μεμαῶτε). 

43. ydxas:-genitive after πειρᾶτο. H. 738; G. 171. 

44, δισσαῖσι δοιούς: the poets are fond of this Sarr earl — 
αὐχένων (genitive of the part touched): ‘by the neck.’ 

45, [μάρψαις : μάρψα.] ----ὄφιας : called δράκοντας above. See on 
Pyth. IV 249. 

46, ἀγχομένοις (dat. of interest, H. 767; 6. 184: 8 π. 1) «ra.: ‘time 
breathed forth their life from their huge bodies as they were choked,’ 
i.e. ‘they were choked so long that at last life left them.’ 

47. μελέων: the Homeric μελέων ἐξείλετο “ee A 201.— ἀφάτων : 

‘unspeakably great.’ 





32. κοιναὶ «rA.: or, ‘the hopes and plans of enterprising men are for 
the benefit of all (κοιναί) and need such friends as Chromius makes by his 
liberality,’ 


re oh 


184 NOTES. (Nem. I 48- 


Page 


54 


δῦ 


48. ἐκ is to be construed with πλᾶξε. 

50. We know that the maids were frightened into helplessness, for 
Alcmene herself (αὐτά), without her outer robe (ἄπεπλοϑ), in spite of her 
weakness, and though only half-clad, yet (8uws) rushed to protect her 
children. — ἄπεπλος : in her haste. Cf. Eur. Héc. 933 λέχη δὲ φίλια 
μονόπεπλος (= ἄπεπλος, here) | λιποῦσα, Δωρὶς ὡς κόρα. So in Aesch. 
Prom. 135 the ocean nymphs hastened unsandalled (ἀπέδιλος) to visit 
Prometheus. —Cf. the description by the younger Philostratus of a 
painting of this scene, Imagines V: 4 δ᾽ ἔκπληξις αὐτὴν (Alcmene) οὐδὲ 
λεχὼ κεῖσθαι ξυνεχώρησεν - ὁρᾷς γάρ mov ὡς ἄβλαυτος (‘unslippered’) καὶ 
μονοχίτων ἀναπηδήσασα τῆς εὐνῆς ξὺν ἀτάκτῳ τῇ κόμῃ τὰς χεῖρας ἐκπετάσασα 
βοᾷ, θεράπαιναί τε, ὅσαι παρῆσαν τικτούσῃ, ἐκπλαγεῖσαι ἄλλῃ ἄλλο τι προσ- 
διαλέγονται τῇ πλησίον, οἱ δὲ ἐν ὅπλοις οὗτοι καὶ 5 γυμνῷ τῷ ξίφει ἕτοιμος 

. καί οὐκ οἶδ᾽ εἴτε ἐκπέπληγεν εἴτε χαίρει λοιπόν"... καὶ ὡδὶ πλησίον 6 
Τειρεσίας θεσπίζων, οἶμαι ὁπόσος ὃ νῦν ἐν σπαργάνοις ἔσται, γέγραπται δὲ 
ἔνθεος καὶ μαντικὸν ἐπασθμαίνων. The story is told in detail by Theocritus, 
Idyll XXIV. There Alcmene hears the children and calls to Amphitryo, 
v. 36: ἄνστα, μηδὲ πόδεσσιν ἕοϊς ὑπὸ σάνδαλα θείῃς κτλ. --- ἄμυνεν : imper- 
fect of attempted action. H. 832; G. 200 n. 2.—For ὕβριν κνωδάλων, 
as nearly equivalent to ὕβριστα κνώδαλα, cf. on σθένος ἡμιόνων, Ol. VI 22. 

51. Καδμείων ἀγοί: the Theban rulers seem to have been feasting 
with Amphitryo when the news of the serpents was brought. The scene, 
evidently, is laid in Thebes. 

53. τυπείς : cf. Hom. T 125 τὸν δ᾽ ἄχος ὀξὺ κατὰ φρένα τύψε βαθεῖαν. ---- 
τὸ οἰκεῖον κτλ.: cf. Theognis 655 σὺν σοί, Κύρνε, παθόντι κακῶς ἀνιώμεθα, 
πάντες" | ἀλλά τοι ἀλλότριον κῆδος ἐφημέριον. 

55. ἔστα: sc. Amphitryo, the preceding verse and a half being 
parenthetical. 

56. μιχθείς : cf. v. 18. 

57. λῆμα : ‘spirit,’ ‘ courage.’ 

58. παλίγγλωσσον : the message was reversed; the child had killed 
the snakes, the snakes had not killed the children. 

59. ῥῆσιν: a frequent expression for the words of messengers. 

60. yelrova: Amphitryo dwelt by the Electra gate, on the road to 
Platea, according to Pausanias IX 11:1. The οἰωνοσκοπεῖον of Teiresias 
was not far away, cf. Paus. XI 16:1.— Διὸς ὑψίστου (there was at 
Thebes a temple of Zeus “Yyoros): Teiresias was prophet οἱ Apollo and 
thus of Zeus, see on Pyth. IV 4. 

61. παντὶ στρατῴ : ‘to all the people’; see on Ol. XI 17. --- ποίαις 
ὁμιλήσει (sc. Heracles): the forms of the direct question are retained, — 
It is much more poetic that Teiresias should predict the future exploits 


Nem. I 71.] FIRST NEMEAN ODE ™!F Ou _--1 85 
Page 

of Heracles than that Pindar should narrate them in his own person. 55 

Cf. the prediction of Medea, Pyth. IV 50 fg. In the Persians of Aes- 

chylus, 800 fg., the shade of Darius predicts the Persian disaster at Platea. 

In Callimachus, Hymn to Delos 171 fg., Apollo, yet unborn, predicts the 

invasion of Phocis by the Gauls under Brennus. 

62. ὅσσους κτλ. : cf. Heracles in Soph. Trach. 1010: ἀδικώτατοι ἄνδρες, 
οὕς δή | πολλὰ μὲν ἐν πόντῳ, κατά τε Spla πάντα καθαίρων, | ὠλεκόμαν. 

63. πόντῳ θῆρας: Heracles cleared the sea of monsters, which some 
have thought to be “‘a poetical description of the much dreaded pirates.” 
Cf. Nem. III 23 δάμασε δὲ θῆρας ἐν πελάγεϊ | ὑπερόχους. Isth. LV 55 
υἱὸς "AAkuhvas* ὃς Οὔλυμπόνδ᾽ ἔβα, γαίας τε πάσας | καὶ βαθυκρήμνου πολιᾶς 
ἁλὺς ἐξευρὼν θέναρ, | νανυτιλίαισί τε πορθμὸν ἁμερώσαις. ---- ΟὍπ6. of these 
monsters is referred to Hom. Y 145 fg. Stesichorus in his Geryoneis 
narrated the exploits of Heracles as @npoxrdvos. — ἀϊδροδίκας : cf. Hom. 1 
215 ἄγριον, οὔτε δίκας ἐὺ εἰδότα. 

64. εἴ τινα κυροῖ: a general supposition equivalent to ὅντινα. --σὺν 
πλαγίῳ : the antithesis οὗ ἐν εὐθείαις ὁδοῖς, v. 25. 

67. καὶ γάρ: ‘naturally, for’—; with his might it is easy.— 
déypas (probably the Thracian peninsula, which was afterward called 
Pallene. The old name was given undoubtedly because of the evidences 
there found of volcanic action. Cf. the Phlegraei campi of Campania, to 
which Diodorus, V 71:4, assigns a like conflict between the gods and 
giants): οὗ, Isth. VI 32 καὶ τὸν βουβόταν οὔρεϊ ἴσον | Φλέγραισιν εὑρὼν 
᾿Αλκυονῇ σφετέρας οὐ φείσατο | χερσὶν βαρυφθόγγοιο νευρᾶς | Ἡρακλέης. 
--- μάχαν : for the cognate acc. cf. Soph. Trach. 159 (Ἡρακλῆς) πολλοὺς 
ἀγῶνας ἐξιών. Thuc. 13:5 στρατείαν ξυνῆλθον. 

68. σφέ: the giants. — φύρσεσθαι κόμαν : cf. (οἵ Patroclus’s helmet), 
Hom. Π 795 μιάνθησαν δὲ ἔθειραι | αἵματι καὶ κονίῃσι. & 407 (Ares) ἐκόνισε 
δὲ χαίτας. Hor. Car. 1 15: 20 crines pulvere collines. 

69. τὸν ἅπαντα χρόνον is found in slightly different sense in Pyth. I 46. 

70. καμάτων ποινάν is in apposition with ἁσυχίαν ἐξαίρετον. His rest 
is from great labors and as a reward for them. In this may be an allu- 
sion to the honors which Chromius was enjoying after an active life. 

71. δεξάμενον Ἥβαν : the happiness of Heracles in receiving Hebe as 
his bride is emphasized also elsewhere.. Isth. IV 58 νῦν δὲ παρ᾽ Αἰγιόχῳ 
κάλλιστον ὄλβον | ἀμφέπων ναίει, τετίματαί τε πρὸς ἀθανάτων φίλος, Ἥβαν 
τ᾽ ὁπυίει, | χρυσέων οἴκων ἄναξ καὶ γαμβρὸς Ἥρας. Hom. A 602 αὐτὸς δὲ 
μετ᾽ ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσιν | τέρπεται ἐν θαλίῃς καὶ ἔχει καλλίσφυρον Ἥβην, 
Hom. Hy. XV πολλὰ μὲν αὐτὸς ἔρεξεν ἀτάσθαλα, πολλὰ δ᾽ ἀνέτλη" | νῦν 
δ᾽ ἤδη κατὰ καλὸν ἕδος νιφόεντος ᾿Ολύμπου | ναίει τερπόμενος καὶ ἔχει καλλί- 
σφυρὸν “HBnv.— So Chromius was honored with the hand of the sister of 


186 3 NOTES. (Nem. II 1- 


P 
55 Gelo and Hiero.—ydpov δαίσαντα: cf. Hom. T 299 δαίσειν δὲ γάμον 
μετὰ Μυρμιδόνεσσιν, Ψ 29 αὐτὰρ 6 τοῖσι τάφον μενοεικέα δαίνυ, Kur. Iph. 
‘Aul. 707 ἐνταῦθ᾽ ἔδαισαν Πηλέως γάμους θεοί. 
72. [Δί: Ad. The same form is found Isth. VIII 37 and in the 
inscription quoted on Pyth. I 79.] --- αἰνήσειν : εὐαρεστήσειν. 


SECOND NEMEAN ODE, 


Tuts ode is in honor of the victory in the παγκράτιον gained at Nemea 
by Timodemus of Athens. The victor was of the deme Acharnae (vy. 16), 
but was connected with Salamis by birth or education (θρέψαι, v. 13); 
perhaps his father lived at Salamis. 

The date is uncertain. 

The ode was sung at Athens. 


56 1, As the Homerids begin their recitals with the invocation of Zeus, 
so Timodemus has begun his career as a pancratiast in the grove of Zeus 
at Nemea.— kal is used in both protasis and apodosis, as if they were 
coérdinate sentences (H. 856 b.). To be strictly regular, the second 
member should begin: ἔνθεν ὅδ᾽ ἀνήρ. --- -Ὁμηρίδαι : according to Curtius 
(de nomine Homeri) the members of a guild of poets and singers were 
called ὅμηροι, ‘mates,’ ‘comrades’; the members of the next generation 
were called ‘OunpiSa (as the ‘‘sons of Asaph” were a guild of singers in 
the Jewish temple), from which patronymic the eponym Ὅμηρος was 
formed afterwards. In later times, as in this passage, the Homerids 
were simply rhapsodes, the wandering minstrels who sang the old epics. 

2. ῥαπτῶν ἐπέων : the continuity of the epic poems was not broken 
by division into strophes and verses of different length. Pindar indulges 
in another and more fanciful etymology of the word ῥαψῳδός, Isth. IV 
37 ἀλλ᾽ “Ὅμηρός τοι τετίμακεν (sc. Αἴαντα) δι᾽ ἀνθρώπων, ds αὐτοῦ | πᾶσαν 
ὀρθώσαις ἀρετὰν κατὰ ῥάβδον ἔφρασεν | θεσπεσίων ἐπέων λοιποῖς ἀθύρειν. ---- 
ταπολλά: ‘generally’; not infrequently the muses and other divinities 
were invoked. The recitation of the epic poem was introduced by a 
brief hymn. This is indicated by the close of most of the so-called 
Homeric hymns, e.g. Hy. Pyth. Apol. 367 καὶ σὺ μὲν οὕτω χαῖρε, Διὸς καὶ 
Λητοῦς υἱέ" | αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ καὶ σεῖο καὶ ἄλλης μνήσομ᾽ ἀοιδῆς. Hy. XXXII 
fin.: χαῖρε, ἄνασσα... σέο δ᾽ ἀρχόμενος κλέα φωτῶν | ᾷσομαι ἡμιθέων, 
ὧν κλείουσ᾽ ἔργματ᾽ ἀοιδοί. Cf. Nem, V 25 αἱ δὲ (Μοῦσαι) πρώτιστον μὲν 


ψ τ 


Nem. II 12] SECOND NEMEAN ODE. 87 


Page 
ὕμνησαν Ards ἀρχόμεναι σεμνὰν Θέτιν κτλ, Apollon. Rhod. Arg. I 1 ἀρχό- 56 


μενος σέο, Φοῖβε, παλαιγενέων κλέα φωτῶν | μνήσομαι. Verg. Ecl. III 60 
ab Iove principium musae. 

3. Διὸς ἐκ προοιμίου (in apposition with ὅθεν above): i.e. ‘with a 
prelude of (devoted to) Zeus.’ 

4, καταβολὰν (refers to ἄρχονται above) δέδεκται (cf. Pyth. I 80): 
‘he has received’ the crown which is ‘ the foundation’ of future victories 
in the sacred games. Cf. Nem. I 8. 

5. ἄλσει: Nemea, like Olympia, was a sanctuary, not a town. The 
name is connected evidently with véuos (nemus); cf. the gloss of Hesy- 
chius: νέμεα " σύνδενδροι τόποι, and at Nemea was a cypress grove. Traces 
of the stadium are still to be seen, and of the temple, which perhaps was 
not built until the time of the Macedonian supremacy, three slender 
Doric columns are still standing. Cf. Strabo VIII 377 ἐνταῦθα δὲ καὶ 
ἡ Νεμέα μεταξὺ Κλεωνῶν καὶ Φλιοῦντος καὶ τὸ ἄλσος, ἐν ᾧ καὶ τὰ Νέμεα 
συντελεῖν ἔθος τοῖς ᾿Αργείοις. 

6. ὀφείλει (impersonal, like πρέπον, ἀναγκαῖον, dbixds: ἐστι. The sub- 
ject is Τιμονόου παῖδα δρέπεσθαι. This impersonal use can hardly be 
paralleled from classic authors): ‘it is due,’ ‘it is to be expected.’ — 
πατρίαν καθ᾽ ὁδόν: ‘in his fathers’ cortege Their victories are 
enumerated vs. 19 fg. 

8. αἰών : the time which rules men’s destinies. Cf. Melinno’s ode to 
‘the city Rome, 13 fg.: πάντα δὲ σφάλλων 6 μέγιστος αἰών | καὶ μεταπλάσ- 
σων βίον ἄλλοτ᾽ ἄλλως, | σοὶ μόνᾳ πλησίστιον οὖρον ἀρχᾶς | οὐ μεταβάλλει. 
In Pyth. I 46 χρόνος is used in a similar sense.— κόσμον : predicate ; 
‘has given him as an honor to Athens.’ 

9. θάμα: ἅμα (to be distinguished from θαμά, ‘ frequently’); also Ol. 
VII 12.— δρέπεσθαι κτλ. (see on Ol. I 13): but besides the victories 
which the Timodemids had gained already at Delphi and Corinth, the 


most glorious-of all crowns, the Olympian olive, was confidently to be 


expected; Orion will rise soon after the Pleiades. 

11. ὀρειᾶν [ὀρειῶν}: the Pleiades, according to the myth, were born 
on Cyllene, the lofty mountain of northeastern Arcadia. So Maia the 
eldest is called οὐρεία by Simonides. Originally perhaps they were 
cloud-nymphs, and were épem as resting on the mountain-summits. 

12. "Naptwva: Na is pronounced as one syllable by synizesis; so 
Hesiod Ἔργα 619 Πληϊάδες σθένος ὄβριμον ᾿Ωαρίωνος | φεύγουσαι. Callim. 
Hy. Artemis 265 οὐδὲ μὲν ᾿Ωαρίων ἀγαθὸν γάμον ἐμνήστευσαν. --- Ὡαρίωνα 
ἀνεῖσθαι : there is a paronomasia between ὀρειᾶν and ᾿Ωαρίωνα, and pos- 
sibly an allusion in the Πελειάδων to the seven victories (see v. 23) which 
the family of Timodemus had gained at Nemea. —[dvetoOar: cf. on 


188 | NOTES. [Nem. II 13- 

Page 

56 ἀμνάσει, Pyth. LV 54; also Hom. « 192 οὐδ᾽ ὅπη ἀννεῖται (ἠέλιοΞ). Weshould 
expect ἀννεῖσθαι from analogy ; but sometimes the preposition loses not only 
its final vowel but, after assimilation, the preceding consonant. Cf. κάπε- 
tov for κατέπεσον, Ol. VIII 38; καβαίνων for καταβαίνων, Aleman fr. 38.] 

13. φῶτα μαχατάν : cf. Hom. o 261 μαχητὰς ἄνδρας. 

14, δυνατός: here an adjective of two endings.—Atawros: Ajax 
boasts of his Salaminian birth, Hom. H 198 ἐπεὶ οὐδ᾽ ἐμὲ νήϊδά γ᾽ οὕτως] 
ἔλπομαι ἐν Σαλαμῖνι γενέσθαι τε τραφέμεν τε. There he was highly 
honored, as at Athens he was one of the ten eponymous heroes after 
whom the φυλαί were named. Salamis is πόλις Αἴαντος, Isth. V 48, and 
νῆσος Αἴαντος, Aesch. Pers. 368 and Simonides fr. 98.— ἐπάΐσε (from 
ἐπαΐω) : ‘he felt’ (the power of) Ajax. Cf. Hor. Car. IV 6 Dive, quem 
proles Niobea magnae | vindicem linguae... sensit. Cf. Isth. VI 24 fg. 
οὐδ᾽ ἔστιν οὕτω βάρβαρος οὔτε παλίγγλωσσος πόλις | ἅτις οὐ Πηλέος ater 
κλέος ἥρωος... . οὐδ᾽ ἅτις Αἴαντος Τελαμωνιάδα. ---- For the position of δέ, 
see on Ol. I 36. 

15. ἀέξει : ‘exalts’; cf. Ol. VIIT 88 αὐτούς τ᾽ ἀέξοι καὶ πόλιν. 

δ7 16. ᾿Αχάρναι εὐάνορες: as Ajax and Timodemus are connected by 
vs. 13 fg., so the Timodemids are praised through their fellow-demesmen 
the Acharnians, who were well known to be powerful men. Cf. Arist. 
Achar. 180 ᾿Αχαρνικοὶ, στιπτοὶ γέροντες, πρίνινοι, | ἀτεράμονες, Μαραθωνο- 
μάχαι, σφενδάμνινοι, ‘Acharnians, case-hardened, old, inveterate, hard- 
handed | Veterans of Marathon, hearts of oak and iron, | Slingers and 
smiters’ (Frere’s translation). 

17. ὅσσα δ᾽ (adverbial, like τὸ δέ, τὰ δέ, ὅσον δέ) ἀμφ᾽ ἀέθλοις (cf. 
Isth. V 55): ἀέθλων γ᾽ ἕνεκεν (Ol. I 99), ‘ but as for games.’ 

18. προλέγονται: ‘are distinguished.’ Cf. Hom. N 689 of μὲν ᾿Αθη- 
ναίων προλελεγμένοι. 

19. For the picturesque enumeration of the victories cf. Ol. VII 80 
fg. and note; Ol. XIII 106 τὰ δ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ὀφρύϊ Παρνασίᾳ | ἕξ - "Αργεὶ δ᾽ ὅσσα 
καὶ ἐν Θήβαις > ὅσα τ᾽ ᾿Αρκάσι (Bdoous) | μαρτυρήσει Λυκαίου βωμὸς ἄναξ | 
Πέλλανά τε καὶ Σικυὼν καὶ Μέγαρ᾽ Αἰακιδᾶν τ᾽ εὐερκὲς ἄλσος, | ἅ τ᾽ Ἐλευσίς, 
καὶ λιπαρὰ Μαραθών | ταί @ ὑπ᾽ Αἴτνας ὑψιλόφου καλλίπλουτοι | πόλιες, & τ’ 
Εὔβοια. καὶ πᾶσαν κατά | Ἑλλάδ᾽ εὑρήσεις ἐρευνῶν μάσσον᾽ ἢ ὡς ἰδέμεν. 
Nem. Χ 25 ἐκράτησε δὲ καί ποθ᾽ “EAAava στρατὸν Πυθῶνι, τύχᾳ τε μολών | 
καὶ τὸν Ἰσθμοῖ καὶ Νεμέᾳ στέφανον Μοίσαισιν ἔδωκ᾽ ἀρόσαι, | τρὶς μὲν ἐν 
πόντοιο πύλαισι λαχών, | τρὶς δὲ καὶ σεμνοῖς δαπέδοις ἐν ᾿Αδραστείῳ νόμῳ. ---- 
ὑψιμέδοντι: ἐν ὕψει βασιλεύοντι. Parnassus commands Delphi. — [ἐκό- 








14. ἐπάϊσεν : the Mss. give ἄκουσεν, which Bergk thinks a mere gloss 
on a less familiar word, and cites the scholion: ἤσθετο τῇ πέίρᾳ ὅτι ἡ 
Σαλαμὶς φέρει ἄνδρας ἀγαθούς. 


Nem. II 25.] FIRST ISTHMIAN ODE. 189 

Page 
μιξαν : ἐκόμισαν, formed from a y-stem (though Ol. IT 14 we find κόμισον) ; 57 
H. 328 Ὁ; G.1081V1bn.1; cf. κωμάξετε, v. 24. See on ἁρπάξαις, Pyth. 
IV 34.] 

20. Kopw@lwv: as judges, βραβεῖς, of the Isthmian games. | 

21. ἐν wrvxais: i.e. at the isthmus of Corinth which is called a val- 
ley as between the mountains of Northern Greece and Peloponnesus. 
Of. Isth. LIL 11 ἐν βάσσαισιν Ἰσθμοῦ, VIII 68 Ἴσθμιον ἂν νάπος. ---- Πέλοπος : 
Pelops gave his name to the whole peninsula; cf. Ol. I 24. 

22. στεφάνοις ἔμιχθεν [ἐμίχθησαν) : cf. Nem. I 18 and note. 

23. ἕπτα: sc. στεφάνοις ἔμιχθεν. ---- οἴκοι : in the various Athenian 
festivals, see on Ol. VII 82.— μάσσονα (comparative of μακρός) ἀριθμοῦ : 
μείζονα ἣ ἀριθμεῖσθαι. Cf. Ol. XIII 113, quoted above on νυ. 19. 

24, After naming the victories‘gained elsewhere, the poet comes to 
the victory to be celebrated to-day. — Διὸς ἀγῶνι: ἐν Νεμεαίου Διὸς ἄλσει. 

— κωμάξετε: cf. Ol. XI 16.— Τιμοδήμῳ: ‘in honor of Timodemus’; ef. 
πατρί, Ol. VI 68. 

25. ἐξάρχετε is used frequently in the sense of ‘beginning (striking up) 

a hymn,’ as Xen. Cyr. IIIT 3:58 ἐξῆρχεν αὖ 6 Κῦρος παιᾶνα τὸν νομιζόμε- 
vov. Hence it has been conjectured that the ode did not originally end 
here, but that a large part has been lost. It may be meant however 
only as the beginning of the κῶμος and the greeting of Timodemus. 


ee ee ere 


FIRST ISTHMIAN ODE. 


Tus ode was composed in honor of the victory in the chariot-race 
which was won in the Isthmian games by Herodotus of Thebes, a mem- 
ber of a noble family (see v. 39) whose family-home was at Orchomenus. 

The praise of Thebes forms the introduction. The ὀμφαλός, the heart 
of the ode, is occupied with the praise of Castor and Iolaus, the two 
model horsemen to whom the victor is likened; Herodotus brings honor 
to Thebes as did Iolaus. 

The date is uncertain. 


1. The poet lays aside an ode in the composition of which he is 
engaged for a Cean victor in the Delian games, to prepare this ode in 





1. It may be that the poem on which Pindar was engaged was not 
an epinician ode, but a paean to Apollo, ordered by the people of Ceos, 
We know of three temples to Apollo on that island. 


190 NOTES. [Istu. I 2- 

Page 

57 honor of his native city. This shows that Pindar did not compose his 
songs on the spur of the moment, as some have thought, to be sung on 
the night of the victory. —pdarep: Pindar refers to Thebes as his home 
also Isth. VIII 17. In Ol. VI 84 he calls Theba’s mother, Metopa, his 
ματρομάτωρ. --- τὸ τεὸν πρᾶγμα : Thebes received glory from the victory 
of Herodotus and from the praise bestowed on that victory. — χρύσασπι 
Θήβα: sculpture exerted a wide influence on the poetic personification of 
the Greeks. We may suppose a statue of the city-heroine with golden 
(gilt) raiment and a golden shield. Cf. fr. 195 Ἑὐάρματε, χρυσοχίτων, 
ἱερώτατον | ἄγαλμα, Θήβα. Statues of cities (or their heroines) were not 
uncommon. See on Pyth. 1V 261. At Olympia were statues of Theba 
and the other daughters of Asopus, with their father, the gift of the Phli- 
asians; at Amyclae was a statue of Sparta; similarly, in the decree of 
the Byzantines, Dem. de Corona ᾧ 91, it is ordered στᾶσαι δὲ καὶ εἰκόνας 
τρεῖς ἑκκαιδεκαπήχεις ἐν τῷ Βοσπορίῳ, στεφανούμενον τὸν Δᾶμον τὸν ᾿Αθη- 
ναίων ὑπὸ τῶ Δάμω τῶ Βυζαντίων καὶ Περινθίων. --- Θήβα : the poets used the 
name of the city in both singular and plural; cf. Homer, A 406 Θήβης 
ἕδος εἵλομεν ἑπταπύλοιο. So Ol. VI 85. 

2. ἀσχολίας ὑπέρτερον : ‘more pressing even (καί) than my present 
engagement.’ (Paley.) Cf. Plato, Phaedrus 227 Β οὐκ ἂν οἴει με κατὰ 
Πίνδαρον καὶ ἀσχολίας ὑπέρτερον πρᾶγμα ποιήσασθαι τὸ σήν τε καὶ Λυσίου 
διατριβὴν ἀκοῦσαι; 

3. μὴ νεμεσάσαι: ‘may Delos not be angry.’ The triumphal ode 
which is to celebrate the victory won at Delos yields (and thus Delos 
yields) to the ode for the Theban Herodotus. 

4, ἐν ᾧ Kéxupar: ἐφ᾽ Ff viv πᾶς ἔγκειμαι, ‘on which I am en- 
gaged.’ 

6. ὦ ᾿Απολλωνίας : sc. γῆ. --- χαρίτων: 1.6. ‘songs,’ ‘hymns.’ Cf. 
Isth. III 7 εὐκλέων δ᾽ ἔργων ἄποινα χρὴ μὲν ὑμνῆσαι τὸν ἐσλόν, | χρὴ δὲ 
κωμάζοντ᾽ ἀγαναῖς χαρίτεσσιν βαστάσαι. ---- εὔξω τέλος : ‘by the help of 
the gods (cf. σύν τιμᾷ θεῶν, Pyth. IV 51) I will join the completion of 
both,’ ie, ‘I will finish both, will sing in praise of the victory gained 
at Delos and of that of Herodotus.’ 

58 ἢ. dxepexopav Φοῖβον: Milton’s “unshorn Apollo.” — χορεύων is 
equivalent to ‘ celebrating with a choral dance’ and thus takes a direct 
object. Cf. Soph. Ant. 1151 af σε μαινόμεναι πάννυχοι | χορεύουσι τὸν τα- 
play Ἴακχον. Eur. Her. fur. 689 τόν [Λατοῦς εὔπαιδα γόνον | εἱλίσσουσαι 
καλλίχοροι. 

8. ἐν Κέῳ: it is noticeable that application for an ode is made to 
Pindar from Ceos, the home of Simonides and his nephew Bacchylides. 
It is possible that Simonides may have been dead at this time, — For 


Isrx. I 17.] FIRST ISTHMIAN ODE. 191 
Page 
ἀμφιρύτᾳ without duplication of the p, cf. Theognis 1087 quoted on 58 
v.17, and see on Pyth. IV 178. --- Ἰσθμοῦ: where Herodotus gained his 
crown. For the hiatus (ἁλιερκέα Ἰσθμοῦ) cf. Ol. VII 74; Pyth. IV 188. 

10. δειράδα (depends on χορεύων) : cf. γεφέραν ποντιάδα κτλ., Isth. 1V 
20, quoted on ν. 89. --- στεφάνους ἕξ ὥπασεν (sc. ἡ Ἰσθμόξ) : i.e. Six crowns 
were won by Thebans at the games of this festival. 

11. στρατῴ : ‘the people’; see on Ol. XI 17. 

12. ἐν ᾧ: sc. πατρίδι, Θήβῃ. 

18. τόν [ὅν]: for the accusative after φρίξαν cf. Ol. VII 38 and note. 
Γηρνόνα [Γηρυόνου. For the Doric genitive see on Pyth. IV 33]: the 
Geryoneis of Stesichorus (about 630-550 B.c.) told of the expedition of 
Heracles to the island Erytheia, whence he took the cattle of Geryones, a 
feathered monster with six hands and feet.’ This was the most distant 
point reached by Heracles, hence this clause means ‘ whose mighty deeds 
reached even to the ends of the world.’ —kwves: poetic amplification ; 
according to the common myth there was but one. 

14, ἐγώ marks the transition to the myth. Cf. Nem. I 33.—‘Hpo- 
δότῳ, ἅρματι: the second dative defines the first; so v. 6]. ---πτὸ μέν: 
‘partly’ (H. 654b; G. 143: 1 n. 1) as if the following clause were to 
be introduced by τὸ δέ. See on Ol. VII 88 and Pyth. IV 80.— The 
praise is due partly to his chariot, cf. Nem. I 7, partly to his skill 
and courage in guiding the horses with his own hands. That there 
was real danger in the race is shown by Pyth. V 50, where Pindar says 
that forty chariots were wrecked in a single race: ἐν τεσσαράκοντα γὰρ 
πετόντεσσιν [πεσοῦσιν] ἁνιόχοις ὅλον δίφρον κομίξαις [κομίσα5] ἄταρβεῖ 
φρενί͵ | ἦλθες κτλ. 

15. νωμάσαντα : construe with viv in the following line. 

16. Kacropelw ἢ Ἰολάοιο [the o of this genitive in -o10 is elided also 
Pyth. I-39, never in Homer]: Pindar wishes to give Herodotus the praise 
which is given to Castor in Sparta and to Iolaus in Thebes. Castor was 
the typical horseman and τὸ Καστόρειον was a famous knights’ song, cf. 
Pyth. II 69 and note. IJolaus was the nephew and charioteer of Heracles. 
--- ἐναρμόξαι [ἐναρμόσαι] : cf. Callimachus, Hy. Del. 28 εἰ δὲ λίην πολέες 
σε περιτροχόωσιν ἀοιδαί, | ποίῃ ἐνιπλέξω σε; 

17. Λακεδαίμονι: Lacedaemon and the valley of the Eurotas was 
always regarded as the true home of the Dioscuri. Theognis 1087 
Kdorop καὶ Πολύδευκες, of ἐν Λακεδαίμονι δίῃ | valet’ ἐπ’ Εὐρώτα καλλιρόῳ 
ποταμῷ. See v. 31 and on Pyth. I 66. --- κράτιστοι: predicate; i.e. 
‘these were the bravest heroes born’ etc.; cf. Hom. H 155 τὸν δὴ 
μήκιστον καὶ κάρτιστον κτάνον ἄνδρα, ‘he was the largest and meheets 
man I ever slew,’ 


192 NOTES. (Istx. I 18- 


Page 


58 


59 


18. ἔν τ᾽ ἀέθλοισι (construe with θίγον, cf. Ol. VI 7 ἐπικύρσαις ἐν ἂοι- 
dats and Hom. Γ 209 Τρώεσσιν ἐν aypomévorow ἔμιχθεν) κτλ. : i.e. ‘ they 
received thé prizes of numerous contests.’ 

19. τριπόδεσσιν : tripods, caldrons, and cups are among the prizes of 
victory in the funeral games in honor of Patroclus, Hom. ¥ 262 ἱππεῦσιν 
μὲν πρῶτα ποδώκεσιν ἀγλά᾽ ἄεθλα | θῆκε... καὶ τρίποδ᾽ ὠτώεντα δυωκαιεικο- 
σίμετρον ... αὐτὰρ τῷ τριτάτῳ ἄπυρον κατέθηκε λέβητα | καλὺν, τέσσαρα 
μέτρα κεχανδότα, λευκὸν ἔτ᾽ αὔτως" |... πέμπτῳ δ᾽ ἀμφίθετον φιάλην ἂπύ- 
pwrov ἔθηκεν. Of. Hor. Car. 1V 8:3 tripodas praemia fortium | Graiorum. 

21. γευόμενοι στεφάνων : i.e. when they began to enter the lists. 

22. λάμπει dpera: cf. Ol. I 23 λάμπει δέ of κλέοεϊκτλ. 

23. γυμνοῖσι, ὁπλίταις : the contestants in one race ran naked; in 
the other with shield, helmet, and greaves, or, finally, with shield alone. 
For the race in armor (in the games of the Argonauts at Lesbos) cf. Ol. 
IV 24 χαλκέοισι δ᾽ ἐν ἔντεσι νικῶν δρόμον. 

24, ‘And hurling —oh! how finely — their spears with (from) their 
hands, and when they threw the stone quoits.’— ota: exclamatory, 
‘how’; cf. Isth. VI 62 ava δ᾽ ἄγαγον és φάος οἵαν μοῖραν ὕμνων. ---- For 
the dative αἰχμαῖς cf. Hom. A 490 ἀκόντισεν δουρί. 

25. λιθίνοις : the Phaeacian discus was of stone, Hom. @ 190. --- ἐκ 
(sc. χειρῶν) belongs to tev [feoay, see on Pyth. IV 120]. 

26. Simonides, fr. 153, described the πεντάθλιον as ἅλμα, ποδωκείην, 
δίσκον, ἄκοντα, πάλην. In Homer, 6 123 fg., running, wrestling, leaping, 
hurling the discus, and boxing are still separate trials of strength and skill. 

27. κεῖται is used here, as frequently, as the perfect passive of τίθημι. 
Cf. Xen. Anab. III 1: 21 ἐν μέσῳ γὰρ ἤδη κεῖται ταῦτα τὰ ἀγαθὰ ἄθλα. ---- 
τέλος : ‘prize. Cf. Ol. X 67, of the first games at Olympia: δΔόρυκλος δ᾽ 
ἔφερε πυγμᾶς τέλος. 

28. τῶν [ὧν] (construe with ἔρνεσιν, cf. Ol. VII 80-81): the various 
contests. — ἀνδησάμενοι : cf. Isth. V 9 and note. 

29. ῥεέθροισι Aipkas (1.6. at Thebes, see on Ol. VI 85): for the posi- 
tion of the preposition with the second noun see on Pyth. I 14. - 

30. Ἰφικλέος παῖς : Tolaus, nephew of Heracles, grandson of Amphi- 
tryo ; cf. v. 56.— Σπαρτῶν : the armed men who sprang from the dragon’s 





18. θίγον : Wiskemann proposes to read μίγεν [ἐμίγησανἾ. --- The text 
is suspected since πλείστων & ἀγώνων implies variety of contests, while the 
connection shows that the stress is laid in this line upon chariot-races 
alone. 

24, Perhaps we should read αἰχμαίς (Aeolic accusative) for the αἰχμαῖς 
of the Mss., and take δίσκοις as representing the Attic δίσκους. 


Ist. I 41.] FIRST ISTHMIAN ODE. 193 
Page 
teeth sown by Cadmus. They built Thebes and were the founders of the 59 ᾿ 
old aristocratic families; hence the name is given often to the Thebans. 
Cf. fr. 29, p. 68, and Soph. Oed. Col. 1533 xotrws ἀδῇον τήνδ᾽ ἐνοικήσεις 
πόλιν | σπαρτῶν ἀπ᾽ ἀνδρῶν. 

31. Τυνδαρίδας : Castor, see vs. 16 Bee fe a ἕδος : cf. Ol. II 12 
ἕδος ᾿Ολύμπου, not like Pyth. II 7 ποταμίας ἕδος ᾿Αρτέμιδος. 

32. xalpere: ‘farewell.’ This is frequent at the close of the Homeric 
hymns, cf. close of note on Nem. II 2. Cf. Anacreontea XXIII 10 xat- 
porte λοιπὸν ἡμῖν | ἥρωες" ἡἣ λύρη γάρ | μόνους *Epwras de. The poet 
turns to the fortunes of Asopodorus. — Ποσειδάωνι (the Isthmus and 
the games there became the chief sanctuary and festival of Poseidon) τ᾽ 
Ἰσθμῷ τε: cf. Pyth. ΤΥ 3 Λατοίδαισιν πυθῶνί τε. 

33. ᾿Ογχηστίαισιν : Onchestus lay on the Copais lake at the entrance 
of the valley as the traveller came from Thebes. It seems to have been 
devoted early to the worship of Poseidon, whose temple rose picturesquely 
on the height of bare rocks near the lake. It is mentioned in Homer 
B 506 ᾿ογχηστόν θ᾽ ἱερὸν, Ποσιδήϊον ἀγλαὸν ἄλσος. It was in early times 
at, the head of an old Amphictyonic league. It is connected with the 
Isthmus also Isth. ΤΥ 19 6 κινητὴρ δὲ yas ᾿ΟΕγχηστὸν οἰκέων | καὶ γέφυραν 
ποντιάδα πρὸ Κορίνθου τειχέων. It seems to be mentioned here only: in 
compliment to Poseidon. 

35. ’Opxopevoto: Herodotus is a Theban, but his father is an Orcho- 
menian. It is supposed that he was driven from Thebes by a storm of 
sedition which wrecked the “ship of state”; or it may be that he was 
a merchant whose fortunes were wrecked with his ships. 

36. [ἅ: ἥ.]--- νίν : Asopodorus. — ἐρειδόμενον κτλ. : ‘borne upon the 
wreck. 

τ 39. viv δὲ κτλ.: ‘but now the fortune which belongs to his family 
has brought him to his former prosperity.’ We often find in Pindar the 
idea of a fate which attends a family and affects each member of it. Cf. 
Ol. II 35 Moip’ & τε πατρώϊον | τῶνδ᾽ ἔχει τὸν εὔφρονα πότμον. --- ἐπέβασε: 
figurative ; Hom. © 285 τὸν καὶ τηλόθ᾽ ἐόντα eixAelins ἐπίβησον. 

40. ὁ πονήσαις [πονήσα5] κτλ.: 6 παθὼν καὶ τῷ νῷ προμαθὴς γίνεται. 
Cf. Hesiod Ἔργα 218 παθὼν δέ τε νήπιος ἔγνω. Aesch. Ag. 177 πάθει μάθος. 

41. ἀρετᾷ: ‘excellence and the praise for excellence.’ Cf. Ol. VII 
89; Theognis 29 πέπνυο, μηδ᾽ aicxpotow én’ ἔργμασι μηδ᾽ ἀδίκοισιν | τιμὰς 
μηδ᾽ ἀρετὰς ἕλκεο μηδ᾽ ἄφενος, ‘do not by base or unjust acts seek for 
honors or the rewards of virtue or riches’; Soph. Elect. 626 θράσους | τοῦδ᾽ 
οὐκ ἀλύξεις, ‘thou shalt not escape the punishment of this insolence’; 
Eur. Med. 297 χωρὶς yap ἄλλης ἧς ἔχουσιν daytes ‘besides the reputation 
of idleness’ etc.; Hom. καὶ 417 ἄλλοι δ᾽ ἡμέτερον κάματον νήποινον ἔδουσιν, 


194 NOTES. . [Istn. I 42- 

Page 

59 ‘others eat the fruit of our toil.’ --- κατάκειται (sc. τὶς, cf. Ol. VI 4; 
Isth. V 22): ‘if any one devotes himself’ etc. We might expect ἔγκειται 
or ἐπίκειται. --- πᾶσαν ὀργάν (adverbial accusative like πάντα τρόπον) : 
‘with all his heart.’ 

42. ἀμφότερον : adverbial, see on Ol. I 104. 

43. vlv (ἀρετάν) εὑρόντεσσιν : cf. Ol. VII 89 ἄνδρα re πὺξ ἀρετὰν 
εὑρόντα. The plural is used with reference to the indefinite, and hence 
general subject of κατάκειται. ---- κόμπον is in apposition with viv. 

44, ᾧέρειν xrd.: 1.6. ‘we ought to look upon the success with minds 
free from envy,’ such a victor deserves the poet’s praise. 

45. ἀνδρὶ cope: ‘a poet’; see on Ol. 1 9 and Pyth. IV 248. 

46. ἀντί: cf. Isth. V 25 and Isth. III 7, quoted on v. 6. --- εἰπόντα 
(not εἰπόντι, Pindar does not elide the ε of the dat. sing.) is attracted from 
the case of ἀνδρί to that of the subject of the infinitive; cf. ἱκομένους, 
Ol. I 10.— ξυνόν [κοινόν] : the glory was common to the whole city, see 
on v. 1.— ὀρθῶσαι : ‘to exalt,’ see on Pyth. IV 60. 

47. Cf. Ol. XI 1 and note. 

60 48. [ὀρνιχολόχῳ: see on ὀρνίχεσσι, Pyth. IV 190.]—6év πόντος 
τράφει: the fisherman. 

49. ‘Kach is intent to keep dire hunger from his belly.’ 

50. ἀμφ᾽ ἀέθλοις : the poet passes to nobler pursuits and compares the 
glory of the games to the glory of war; cf. Isth. V 26. -- ὃς dpyrat: for the 
omission of ἄν see H. 914a; G. 223 n.2. Cf. εἰ with the subj. Pyth. IV 
264, 274. ° 

51. κέρδος ὕψιστον : cf. Pyth. 1100. In Xen. Mem. II 1:31, Vir- 
tue says to Vice: τοῦ δὲ πάντων ἡδίστου ἀκούσματος, ἐπαίνου σεαυτῆς, 
ἀνήκοος el. Cic. pro Arch. 20 Themistoclem illum, summum Athenis 
virum, dixisse alunt, cum ex eo quaereretur quod acroama aut cuius 
vocem libentissime audiret, eius a quo sua virtus optime praedicaretur. 
Hor. Sat. 11 2: 94 das aliquid famae, quae carmine gratior aurem | occu- 
pet humanam ?—[aodtardy: πολιτῶν. --- γχώσσας ἄωτον (‘the best of 
report from fellow-citizens and strangers’): cf. Ol. 115; Pyth. IV 188; 
Nem. II 9. | 

52. σεισίχθον᾽ υἱὸν κελαδῆσαι : cf. κελαδεῖν Κρόνου παῖδα, Ol. I 10 and 
note. He is to be praised as the εὐεργέτης who granted the victory. 

53. yelrova: see on y. 33. — ἀμειβομένοις : i.e. in return for the vic- 
tory. 

54. ἁρμάτων depends on ἱπποδρόμιον. --- ἱπποδρόμιον : cf. Stesichorus 
fr. 49 κοιλονύχων ἵππων πρύτανις, Ποσειδάν. Hom. Hy. XXII 4 διχθά τοι, 
Ἐννοσίγαιε, θεοὶ τιμὴν ἐδάσαντο, | ἵππων τέ δμητῆρ᾽ ἔμεναι, σωτῆρά τε νηῶν... 
Arist. Knights 551 ἵππι ἄναξ Πόσειδον, ᾧ | χαλκοκρότων ἵππων κτύπος] 


ἴβτη. I 67.] FIRST ISTHMIAN ODE. 195 


Page 
καὶ χρεμετισμὸς avddve |... μειρακίων θ᾽ ἅμιλλα Aap-| πρυνομένων ἐν 60 
ἅρμασιν. See Ol. I 78 and note. : 

55. σέθεν παῖδας : see on v.30. Heracles is called son of Amphitryo 
as Castor and Polydeuces (the Διόσκοροι) are called Tyndarids. Heracles 
and Iolaus had in many places a common altar and common honors. 

56. Μινύα [Doric genitive; cf. Γηρυόνα, v. 13] μυχόν (Orchomenus. 
Cf. Ol. XIV 19): Minyas was son of Poseidon and ancestor of the 
Minyae (see on Pyth. IV 69); king of Orchomenus, where his funeral 
games were celebrated. 

57. ἄλσος : τέμενος, not necessarily with trees; the rocks of Onches- 
tus were called Poseidon’s ἄλσος (see Hom. B 507 quoted on y. 33), and 
the name ἴΑλτις given to the sacred enclosure at Olympia (see foot of 
page 74) seems to be but another form for the same word. —’Edevotva: 
the scene of the Eleusinia. — EvBovay: on that island were celebrated the 
Βασίλεια of Zeus, the Γεραίστια in honor of Poseidon, and the ᾿Αμαρύνθια 
of Artemis. 

58. ἸΠρωτεσίλα (for the inflection see on Pyth. IV 2): Protesilaus, 
son of Iphiclus, was the first of the Greeks under Agamemnon to land 
at Troy, but was slain while leaping from his ship; cf. Hom. B 695 fg. 
There were games in his honor at his home, Phylace, in Phthiotis. 

a συμβάλλομαι: ‘T add to the list.’ 

60. ἐξειπεῖν is without μή, though it depends on a verb of hindering, 
ἀφαιρεῖται. Cf. Pyth. IV 33.— ἀγώνιος ‘“Eppas: cf. Ol. VI 79 and note. 
61. Ἡροδότῳ, ἵπποις : see on v. 14. 

63. τὸ σεσωπαμένον [σεσιωπημένον] xrA.: ‘that which is passed over 
in silence often gives greater enjoyment, since high praise excites envy.’ 
Cf. Pyth. I 81 fg.— For the form σεσωπαμένον cf. Ol. XIII 91 διασωπά- 
σομαι, the gloss of Hesychius: εὐσωπία - ἡσυχία, and the Modern Greek 
σώπα Which is a collateral form for σιώπα (σιωπή). It seems to be con- 
nected with-the English soft (quietly). 

64. εἴη : see on Ol. I 118. --- πτερύγεσσιν : cf. Theognis 237 σοὶ μὲν ἐγὼ 
πτέρ᾽ ἔδωκα, σὺν οἷς ἐπ᾿ ἀπείρονα πόντον | πωτήσῃ καὶ γῆν πᾶσαν ἀειράμενος. 

65. May he conquer also in the Pythian and Olympian games. 

66. ᾿Αλφεοῦ ἔρνεσι: i.e. ‘with the branch of the olive which grows 
on the banks of the Alpheus.’ — φράξαι χεῖρα : ‘to fill the hand full’ of 
the branches of victory. According to Suetonius, Nero XXV, Nero en- 
tered Rome coronam capite gerens Olympiacam, dextra manu Pythiam. — 
τιμὰν τεύχοντα : ‘bringing honor to Thebes.’ Cf. Nem. 11 8 κόσμον ᾿Αθάναις. 

67. Some envy the success of Herodotus who are not ready to imitate 
his liberality. — ἔνδον νέμει : ‘hoards’ and refuses to spend for the honor 
of his city and himself. —xpvatov: cf. Nem. I 31. 


¥ 


196 NOTES. [IstH. 7 i Oe 


Page 


60 


61 


68. Such an envious man delights in mocking at those who do not 
agree with him and who give their substance that they may win honor. 
-- τελέων (supplementary participle) κτλ. : ‘he does not consider that he 
is rendering his soul to Hades without glory.’ Cf. the somewhat better 
case of a man who wins a crown in the games but has no triumphal ode, 
Ol. X 91 καὶ ὅταν καλὰ Eptats ἀοιδᾶς ἄτερ, | ᾿Αγησίδαμ᾽, εἰς Alda erates | 
ΜῈ ἵκηται, κενεὰ πνεύσαις ἔπορε μόχθῳ βραχύ τι τερπνόν. 


FIFTH ISTHMIAN ODE, 


ΤῊΙΒ ode was composed for Phylacidas, an Aeginetan, son of Lampo, 
who gained two victories in the παγκράτιον in the Isthmian games. ~ 

The first sixteen verses are marked distinctly as the prooemium; ys. 
17-29 form a transition to the ὀμφαλός, the myth, the exploits of the 
Aeacids; ys. 46-63 form the conclusion, in which the poet returns to 
the victor and his crown. He sings the praise of Aegina, and the renown 
of her sons in war and the games. : 

The ode, like Isth. VIII, contains a contemporary relates to the 
battle of Salamis, and evidently was composed not long after. It is 
possible that the crown of Phylacidas was won in the Isthmian games, 
Ol. LXXIV 4, April 480 B.c., and the poem not composed until the 


autumn of that year. It may have been two years later. τ 

1, μᾶτερ ᾿Αελίου: cf. Hesiod, Theog. 871 Θεία [γείνατο] δ᾽ Ἤέλιόν τε 
μέγαν λαμπράν τε Σελήνην Ϊ Ἠῶ te. In Hom. Hy. XXXI Εὐρυφάεσσα 
bore to Hyperion ’H@ τε ῥοδόπηχυν, ἐὕπλόκαμόν τε Σελήνην, | Ἤέλιόν τ᾽ 
ἀκάμαντα." It is conjectured that the same goddess was called also 
Χρύση, which explains why she is addressed as πολυώνυμε, ‘of many 
names.’ — The name Θεία seems to be derived from θεάομαι, ‘to gaze at 
with wonder.’ 

2. σέο ἕκατι: ἐκ Θείας καὶ Ὑπερίονος Ἥλιος, ἐκ δὲ Ἡλίου 6 χρυσός. 
Each planet, including sun and moon, as the ancients reckoned, had ἃ 


corresponding metal: the sun gold, the moon silver, Mars iron, Saturn 


lead, Jupiter ἤλεκτρον, Mercury tin, Venus copper. ‘‘ From the golden 
color of the sun, this Titanian goddess was believed to impart its color, 
and therefore its value also, to gold” (Paley); cf. the name Χρύση in the 
preceding note.—kal (‘both’) χρύσον : correlative with ἔν τ᾽ ἀέθλοισι, 


ee ae bal 


istx. V 11.] FIFTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 197 
Page 

v. 7; i.e. the poet begins as if he were to use «afin γ, 7; cf. on Ol. VII 61 
88. -- νόμισαν (gnomic aorist): ‘ esteem.’ 

3. περιώσιον ἄλλων (predicate): ‘ δαρό γος to the rest,’ cf. OL wmit., 
on Ol. XI 13, fr. 222; Ol. III 42 κτεάνων δὲ χρυσὺς αἰδοιέστατον. 

4. ἐριζόμεναι and ἐν ἁμίλλαισι must refer not to races, but to warlike 
contests. Boat-races formed no part of their national games. 

5. In νᾶες we may find an allusion to the ships which won the battle 
of Salamis. —Yrmov: in historical times the Aeginetans, as islanders, 
were not noted for cavalry, so this naturally goes back to the mythical 
period. The Aeacids are called χρυσάρματοι in Isth. VI 19, see on v. 20. 

6. διὰ τεὰν τιμᾶν (cf. Pyth. IT 20 διὰ τεὰν δύναμιν): ‘by thy favor,’ 
i.e. are prepared by thy resources. This, being in the first member of 
the sentence, is connected closely with χρυσόν of v. 3. The connection 
between the goddess and.the games is obscure. It seems to be: Theia 
gives worth to gold and thus equips ships and chariots for war, and 
enables men to prepare themselves to win glory in the games. 

ἢ. ἐν ἀγωνίοις ἀέθλοισι (‘in the contests of the games’): glory in the 
games apparently is put on a level with glory in war; cf. v. 26 and 
Isth. I 50. 

8, κλέος ἔπραξεν (‘gained,’ cf. Pyth. II 40): sc. σέο ἕκατι. “The 
giver of riches enables him to compete successfully.” —The subject of 
ἔπραξεν is the antecedent of ὅντινα. 

9. χερσὶ ἢ ταχυτᾶτι ποδῶν (dative of means with νικάσαντα) : i.e. in 
wrestling or running. —avéSnoav: cf. Pyth. 11 6; Isth. I 28; Simoni- 
des fr, 10 τίς δὲ τῶν viv τοσσάδε | πετάλοισι μύρτων ἢ στεφάνοισι ῥόδων 
ἀνεδήσετο νίκας | ἐν ἀγῶνι περικτιόνων. --- ἔθειραν : partitive apposition 
with ὅντινα. It is the construction of the part and whole which is so 
common in Homer. 

11. κρίνεται κτλ. : δοκιμάζεται δὲ ἡ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἀλκὴ TH τῶν θεῶν εὐμε- 
νείᾳ, ‘the bravery of men receives distinction by the favor of the “Δ 
— For διὰ δαίμονας cf. v. 6 διὰ τεὰν τιμάν. : 





4 fg, Another explanation is possible. The ἐριζόμεναι νᾶες are the 
ships “‘racing on the sea, hastening home with merchandise ” (Paley). 
So ὕφ᾽ ἅρμασιν ἵπποι would be the wagons with wares (but were horses 
used in those times for such menial work ?) and διὰ τεὰν τιμάν would be, - 
‘in honor of thee,’ i.e. striving to acquire wealth. (Then σέο ἕκατι is 
not to be supplied in y. 8.) This would refer directly to the important 
commerce of Aegina. 

6. Welcker conjectured that Theia (Χρύση, see on vy. 1) was a form of 
Hecate and thus was πλουτοδότειρα, and moreover that she was wor- 
shipped at Aegina as a patroness of the games. This is quite uncertain. 


198 NOTES. (Ista. V 12- 


Page 


61 


62 


12. δύο μοῦνα ποιμαίνοντι [ποιμαίνουσι] (for the plural verb with neu- 
ter subject, as in Homer, cf. Pyth. I 13): ‘two things alone cherish (cf. 
Ol. XI 9) the sweetest bloom of life.’ — {was ἄωτον : cf. Ol. I 15; Pyth. 
IV 131 (δραπὼν) εὖ (was ἄωτον. --- τὸν ἄλπνιστον : for the position of the 
article cf. vy. 24.— ὄλβῳ: see on Ol. 1 11. 

13. Prosperity and fame constitute happiness; cf. Pyth. I fin. ; Nem. 
I 32. Phylacidas was victor in the games, and has a triumphal ode. 
He should be satisfied with the lot of mortals and not strive to be a god. 

14, μὴ pareve κτλ.: cf. ΟἹ. 1 114, 111 44 τὸ πόρσω δ᾽ ἔστι σοφοῖς ἄβα- 
τὸν | κἀσόφοις. οὐ μὴ διώξω" κεινὸς εἴην. V 23 ὑγίεντα δ᾽ εἴ τις ὄλβον 
ἄρδει, | ἐξαρκέων κτεάτεσσι, καὶ εὐλογίαν προστιθείς, μὴ ματεύσῃ θεὸς γενέ- 
σθαι. Nem. III 20 οὐκέτι πρόσω | ἀβάταν ἅλα κιόνων ὑπὲρ Ἡρακλέος περᾶν 
εὐμαρές. 

17. [τίν : σοί.] --- διπλόα: Phylacidas gained two crowns at the 
Isthmus, the victories celebrated in this ode and in Isth. VI which was 
composed before {Π15. --- θάλλοισα : θάλλουσα. ] ---- ἀρετά : supply παγκρα- 
τίου from below. 

18. Νεμέᾳ : local dative. —dpdoty (‘for both’) is explained by the 
following verse. 

19. Πυθέᾳ re: as if τίν [ool] re had preceded. The Nemean victory 
of Pytheas is celebrated in Nem, V.—-ayxparlov: sc. ἀρετά. --- τὸ δ᾽ 
ἐμὸν κέαρ : for the separation of noun and possessive see on Ol. XIT 13. 
— For the transition cf. Nem. I 33. 

20. οὐκ ἄτερ Αἰακιδᾶν [-dy]: 1.6. when he praises the Aeginetans he 
must pay homage to their local heroes (see. on Isth. VIII 23). Cf. the 
similar transition in Isth. VI 19 (the ode which celebrates the previous 
victory of Phylacidas): Supe τ᾽ ὦ χρυσάρματοι Αἰακίδαι, | τέθμιόν μοι φαμὶ 
σαφέστατον εἶναι | τάνδ᾽ ἐπιστείχοντα νᾶσον ῥαινέμεν εὐλογίαις, ‘A mighty 
spell my soul constraining, Whene’er my step this glorious island treads, 
With voice of hymns like dewy rains, To cherish the Aeacid heroes’ 
deeds’ (Bishop Moberly). 

21. σὺν Χάρισιν: cf. Ol. VI 76, XIV 20 and note; Pyth. IX 1 ἐθέ. 
Aw χαλκάσπιδα Πυθιονίκαν | σὺν βαθυζώνοισιν ἀγγέλλων  Τελεσικράτη Xapl- 
τεσσι γεγωνεῖν. --- ἔμολον : cf. Ol. VII 13 and ποίρ. --- Λάμπωνος υἱοῖς : 
aE the sons of Lertnar Cf. Isth. VI 57 Φυλακίδᾳ yap ἦλθον, ὦ Μοῖσα, 
ταμίας | Πυθέᾳ τε κώμων Εὐθυμένει re. The glory pay to both; ef. Ol. 
II 48 fg., VIII 82 quoted on ΟἹ. XTV 21. 

22. εὔνομον (cf. Pyth. VIII 22 ἃ δικαιόπολις ἀρεταῖς 4 κλειναῖσιν Αἰακι- 
dav | θιγοῖσα νᾶσος): the justice of Aegina’s son Aeacus was so famed that 
the myth made him judge in Hades (cf. Isth. VIII 25); and Pindar was a 
devoted friend of the Dorian aristocracy by which Aegina was governed, 


Isr. V 38.] FIFTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 199 

᾿ Page 
'-- τέτραπται : sc. τὶς (cf. Isth. 1 41 κατάκειται) with special reference to 62 
Aegina and Phylacidas. 

23. καθαράν : ‘illustrious’; οὗ, Ol. VI 23, 73. | 

24. μὴ φθόνει κτλ. : cf. Isth, I 41--46. --- ἀοιδᾷ : dative with κιρνάμεν, 
‘to mingle with song the befitting (ἐοικότα) praise.’ 

25. «ipvayey: see on Ol. VIL 9.—ayrl: ‘in return for,’ cf. Isth. I 
46; VIII 1 λύτρον καμάτων. 

27. λόγον: ‘fame.’ —KAéovrar corresponds to κλέος ἔπραξεν of v. 8. — 
For the use of ἐν cf. Ol. VII 12 and ποίρ. ----παμφώνοις : πολυφώνοις. 

28. μυρίον χρόνον : ‘through endless time.’ --- μελέταν : cf. Ol. XIV 
18.— σοφισταῖς : σοφοῖς, ‘poets’; cf. Ol. 19. No stigma was put upon 
the word σοφιστής until long after Pindar’s time. 

29. Διὸς ἕκατι: ‘by the grace of Zeus’; cf. v. 2 and Ol. XIV 20,— 
πρόσβαλον κτλ.: cf. Ol. 1 8; Nem. X 26 Μοίσαισιν ἔδωκ᾽ ἀρόσαι. 

31. Οἰνεΐδαι (sc. γέρας ἔχουσιν from Υ. 33): especially Meleager and 
Tydeus. 

32. Ἰόλαος : cf. Isth. I 16 fg. 

33. Κάστορος aixpa: i.e. ‘the warrior Castor,’ but the former is much 
more poetic; cf. ὀργαὶ Αἰακοῦ παίδων τε, v. 34; Μέμνονος βίαν, Isth. VIII 
58; see on Ol. VI 22. — ἐπ᾿ Εὐρώτα [Εὐρώτου ῥεέθροις : see on Pyth. I 66. 

34, ἀλλά is more emphatic than δέ. It is correlative with μέν. The 
previous clauses, vs. 30-33, are a mere introduction to this. The thought | 
is: ‘As Tydeus is honored among the Aetolians, and Castor is honored 
in Sparta, so the Aeacids are honored in Aegina.’ — Οἰνώνᾳ : an older 
name for Aegina (see on Isth. I 23; Bergk thinks that in Ol. VII 86 
the more familiar name has usurped the place of the less familiar); in 
Nem. IV 47 Oenone and Cyprus are the two homes of Teucer ; in Nem. 

VIII 7 Aeacus is called the son of Oenone. —peyadrropes ὀργαί: so 
Homer 1 676 applies the epithet μεγαλήτωρ to the heart of Achilles, — 
ὀργαί: ‘spirits,” cf. Pyth. I 89, ΤΙ 77; Isth. 1 41. 

35. [rol: οὗτοι. -- σὺν μάχαις : see on Ol. 11 42. 

36. ἑσπόμενοι Ἥρακληϊ: cf. Nem. IV 25 ξὺν ᾧ (Heracles) ποτε Tpwtay 
κραταιὸς Τελαμών | πόρθησε. This was when Laomedon refused to give to 
Heracles the horses he had promised in return for his killing the sea- 
monster sent by Poseidon to devour his daughter Hesione. Cf. Hom. E 
640, Υ 146 fg. ) 

38. ἔλα (from ἐλάω, ἐλαύνω) : a metaphor from driving. — ἔλα πεδό- 
θεν; 1.6. ‘rise, Muse, from the ground to a more lofty flight.’ 





38. πεδόθεν has been explained as = ἐξ ἀρχῆς (but the poet does not 
go farther back in the story here), or =‘from the plain,’ 1.6. begin a more 
lofty strain, No explanation as yet is quite satisfactory, 


τ 


200 3 NOTES. [Istx. V 39- 


Page 


62 


63 


39. For the question ris ἄρα κτλ. cf. Pyth. lV 70,— Κύκνον κτλ. : ef. 
Ol. II 81 fg. and note, also Isth. VIII 54 fg. | 

41. Μέμνονα: cf. Nem. III 59 (ἀτίταλλεν ᾿Αχιλλέα) ὄφρα θαλασσίαις 
ἀνέμων ῥιπαῖσι πεμφθείς ὑπὸ Tpwlay δορίκτυπον ἀλαλὰν Λυκίων τε προσμένοι 
καὶ Φρυγῶν | Δαρδάνων τε, καὶ ἐγχεσφόροις ἐπιμίξαις  Αἰθιόπεσσι χεῖρας, ἐν 
φρασὶ πάξαι θάπος, σφίσι μὴ κοίρανος ὀπίσω | πάλιν οἴκαδ᾽ ἀνεψιὸς (αμενὴς 
Ἑλένοιο Μέμνων μόλοι. --- χαλκοάραν [χαλκηρέα] : “ bronze-mailed.’ — 
Τήλεφον : the Greeks on their way to Troy land at Mysia, and there, on 
the banks of the Caicus, in repelling their invasion, Telephus slays Ther- 
sander (see on Ol. II 43) and himself is wounded by Achilles (cf. Isth. 
VIII 54). His story was told in the Κύπρια ἔπη, and Euripides made 
the fate of the wounded, beggared king the subject of one of his tragedies 
which Aristophanes never wearied of ridiculing. 

43. This answers the question of vs. 39 fg.—-rotew (i.e. Achilles): 
construe with mdrpay.—For the pluralis maiestatis cf. fr. 75:11.— 
προφέρει : ‘ pronounces.’ --- στόμα : 1.6. the voice of poet and people. . 

44, τετείχισται πύργος KTA.: τοσαῦταί εἶσι περὶ τοὺς Αἰακίδας ἀρεταὶ 
ὥστε πύργον ἐξ αὐτῶν οἰκοδομεῖσθαι, i.e. ‘a tower has been built, and 
Aegina has been walled with high virtues, as with stones.’ ‘“ A model 
of the highest excellence has been formed, and an example for others to 
imitate.” 

45. ἀναβαίνειν depends on ὑψηλαῖς, ‘high to climb,’ and thus ‘ hard 
to climb.’ 

46. ‘I could say much more.’ — For the transition cf. Ol. II 83 fg. 
-πολλὰ μέν is correlative with ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως, vy. 51. --- ἀρτιεπής : cf. Ol. 
ΥΙ6Ι. | . 

47. τοξεύματα: see on Ol. 1 112. --- κείνων : the Aeginetans, implied 
in Αἴγιναν above. 

48. καὶ viv: opposed to the heroic times, the πάλαι of v. 44. As 
Telamon sacked Troy with Heracles, and as Achilles slew the barbarian 
chiefs, so even now the Persian was overthrown by the Aeginetans, — 
év”Aper: construe with ὀρθωθεῖσα. --- πόλις (sometimes used of an island, 
cf. Ol. VII 34) Αἴαντος : see on Nem. II 14. — ὀρθωθεῖσα (supplemen- 
tary participle): ‘would bear witness that it was saved by Aegina’s 
seamen. — Herodotus, VIII 93, tells us that in the battle of Salamis the 
Aeginetans most distinguished themselves: ἐν δὲ τῇ ναυμαχίῃ ταύτῃ ἤκου- 
σαν τῶν Ἑλλήνων ἄριστα Αἰγινῆται, ἐπὶ δὲ ᾿Αθηναῖοι κτλ. Pindar alludes 
to this battle also Isth. VIII 6 fg. and with greater enthusiasm Pyth. I 
76, where he gives the glory of Salamis to the Athenians. _ 

49. ἐν Διὸς ὄμβρῳ (explanatory of ἐν “Ape): 1.6. ‘storm sent by 
Zeus. Homeric, e.g. E 91; cf. ‘Apatorow κρουνούς, Pyth. 1 25; νοῦσον 
Διός, Hom. « 411, 


Beers gee Be 


Isrx. V 62.] FIFTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 201 


Page 

50. χαλαζάεντι φόνῳ: ‘ with death thick as hail.’ Cf. Isth. VII 27 63 
ὅστις ἐν ταύτᾳ νεφέλᾳ χάλαζαν αἵματος mpd φίλας πάτρας ἀμύνεται. 

51. ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως : correlative with πολλὰ μέν, v. 46.—kardBpexe (cf. 
fr. 240 μὴ σιγᾷ βρεχέσθω) : ‘drown boasting with silence.’ 

52. τά τε kal τά (for the demonstrative use cf. Ol. 11 53): i.e. ‘both 
good and ill.’ Pindar himself is not yet free from anxiety as to the 
future results of the Persian war for his native city and Greece; cf. Isth. 
VIII 12 fg. 

54. τοιᾷδε τιμᾷ (1.9. saat) in the games) explains ἐν éparew@ μέλιτι, 
as a figurative expression is often explained by a following more literal 
term.—KadAlyikov χάρμα: a joyful song of victory. — dyamdfovre [ἀγα- 
πάζουσι] : ‘men iseporialy the victors) love’ etc. — τὶς : cf. Pyth. II 51; 
Isth. VIII 1.— ἔρδων : ‘ vigorously.’ 

55. ἀμφ᾽ ἀέθλοισιν (cf. Ol. VII 80; Isth. I 50): construe with μαρνά- 
- 00w, ‘strive.’ — Κλεονίκου : father of Lampe grandfather of Phylacidas, 
_as appears from Isth. VI. 

56. ἐκμαθών : ‘learning and emulating what the family has done.’ — 
οὔτοι κτλ.: the long labor and the victory, its result, have not grown 
dull nor lost their splendor; they will be ever glorious. 

57. ἀνδρῶν : of the family of Cleonicus. — οὐδ᾽ ὁπόσαι κτλ. : ‘nor did 
the thought “ how great is the expense of gaining the hoped-for victory ” 
dampen their ardor’; i.e. they spared neither pains (μόχθος) nor expense 
(δαπάναι). ---- δαπάναι : sc. γίγνονται. ---- For a reference to the worthy use 
of riches in preparing for the games, cf. Isth. I fin.; Pyth. VIII 92 ἔχων 
κρέσσονα πλούτου μέριμναν. 

59. ἐν γνιοδάμαις χερσί: i.e. in the pancration. For the separation 
of adjective and noun, cf. τὸ δ᾽ ἐμὸν κέαρ, vs. 19-21. 

60. Φυλακίδᾳ (dative of advantage): his (probably elder) brother 
Pytheas went before him and showed him the way to victory. At the 
close of an ode an allusion to the former victories of the family was 
usual, —mAaydv [πληγῶν] ΡΥ (‘the course of blows’) depends on 
sii she agers 

61. vow: ‘by his skill.’ 

62. λάμβανε is addressed to the messenger who was to bear the ode; 
ef, Ol. VI 87 ἔρ. --- στέφανον seems to be used literally here; it some- 
times means the song; see on Ol. VI 86.— μύτραν : the taenia or ribbon 
_ of wool twined in the wreath which was to encircle the brows of the 
victor. Cf. Ol. IX 84 (ἦλθον) τιμάορος ᾿Ισθμίαισι Λαμπρομάχου μίτραις. ---- 
μίτρα as well as στέφανος is used sometimes (not here) of the epinician 
ode, as Nem, VIII 15 (ἅπτομαι φέρων) Λυδίαν μίτραν καναχαδὰ πεποι- 
κιλμέναν. ΜΎΤΗ 


- σ' lle 
ALeEse ἴω ED / : , Ἢ ~ 
OF THE ᾿' ὰ 
τ Patt 


202 NOTES. (Isrx. VIII 1- 
Page 
63 683. πτερόεντα: cf. Nem. VII 20 ἐγὼ δὲ πλέον ἔλπομαι | λόγον ᾿Οδυσ- 

σέος, ἢ πάθ᾽ ὧν, διὰ τὸν ἁδυεπῆ γενέσθ᾽ “Ὅμηρον ἐπεὶ ψεύδεσί of ποτανᾷ τε 
| μαχανᾷ | σεμνὸν ἔπεστί τι. 


EIGHTH ISTHMIAN ODE, 


Tuts ode celebrates the victories in the pancration at both Corinth 
and Nemea of the Aeginetan Cleander, the son of Telesarchus, of whose 
family we know only what this ode tells us. 

Vs. 10-12 are said by the scholion to refer to the defeat of the Per- 
sians at Salamis; this is a natural interpretation ; and if we understand 
μεριμνᾶν, v. 13, of the poet's grief for the distress of his native city, then 
the ode was composed probably after the battle of Plataea and the sur- 
render of Thebes, which followed the rout of the Persians. In that case 
the Isthmian victory was gained, we may suppose, Ol. LXXV 2, April, 
478 Βα. If it was gained at the preceding Isthmian games, two years 
earlier, then Isth. V (see p. 196), which also is for a pancratiastic vic- 
tory, must have been composed for a victory won not earlier than 
478 B.c. | 

In the prooemium (vs. 1-16) the poet explains why the ode should 
be sung in spite of the previous distress and the sorrow which was not 
yet past; Pindar is a faithful son of Thebes, he must honor Theba’s 
nearest sister, Aegina (vs. 17-23). This affords a transition to Aegina’s 
most honored son, Aeacus, and his race, to whom is devoted the heart of 
the ode, the ὀμφαλός (vs. 23-64). The lamentation of the muses at the 
death of Achilles affords a transition (vs. 65-70) by mention of Nicocles, 
who seems to have fallen in battle, to the cousin of Nicocles, the victor 
Cleander, to whom the conclusion (vs. 71-77) is devoted. 

The ode was sung at Aegina before the house of the victor’s father. 


64 1. tls: ‘someone,’ ‘many aone’; cf. Pyth. II 51; Isth. V 54. This 
use is frequent in Homer as B 382 εὖ μέν τις δόρυ θηξάσθω κτλ. Cf. 
Callinus I 5 καί τις ἀποθνήσκων borat’ ἀκοντισάτω. --- Κλεάνδρῳ κτλ. : ‘ for 
Cleander and his youth’; a poetic expression, ἐν διὰ δυοῖν, for ‘ the 
youthful Cleander’; cf. vy. 61. --- ἁλικίᾳ: the word denoting the quality 


ἴβτη. VIII 13.] EIGHTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 203 

, Page 
follows that denoting the person; cf. Hor. Car. III 4:42 impios | Titanas 64 

immanemque turbam.—Avrpov καμάτων (cf. νίκας ἄποινα, v. 3, and ἀντὶ 

πόνων, Isth. V 25): the glory of the song repays the victor for his pains. 

Cf. Pyth. V 106 τὸ καλλίνικον λυτήριὸν δαπανᾶν | μέλος χαρίεν. Hor. Car. 

I 32 fin.: O decus Phoebi et dapibus supremi | grata testudo Iovis, o 

laborum | dulce lenimen medicumque. 

2. παρὰ πρόθυρον: cf. Nem. I 19.— ἀνεγειρέτω κῶμον : 1.6. ‘let him 
raise the song.’ Cf. Hor. Car. II 10: 19 suscitat Musam. 

3. ἄποινα: in apposition with dveyepérw κῶμον. Cf. Ol. VII 16. 
H. 501; G. 137 n. 3.— Nepéq: local dative; cf. Ol. VII 82; Isth. V 18. 

4. ἀέθλων κράτος : 1.6. ‘victory in the games.’ The poet avoids the 
repetition of νίκαν. --- ἐξεῦρε: cf. Ol. VII 89; Isth. I 48. --- ἀχνύμενος : 
because of the shame and capture of Thebes and the loss of friends in 
the “87. --- ἀχνύμενος θυμόν : cf. Hom. ξ 169 ἢ γὰρ θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν 
ἐμοῖσιν | ἄχνυται, ὑππότε Tis μνήσῃ κεδνοῖο ἄνακτος. 

5. αἰτέομαι καλέσαι (cf. Pyth. II 12 and often) Μοῖσαν : ‘I am 
asked to invoke the Muse.’ For the invocation cf. Ol. ΧΙ 16 and note; 
fr. 75:1. 

8. ‘Let us not brood upon our sorrow.’—ampdktev κακῶν : ‘ useless 
grief.’ Cf. Hom. 0 524 οὐ γάρ τις πρῆξις πέλεται κρυεροῖο γόοιο. 

9. δαμωσόμεθα: ‘we will sing a lay before the people.’ —kal μετὰ 
πόνον : ‘even after distress.’ 

11. ἅτε κτλ.: ‘as the rock of Tantalus.’— For this rock, see on OI. 
I 57. —wapérpepev: ‘averted.’ — ἄμμι [ἡμῖν] : dative of advantage. 

12. ἀτόλματον : ‘intolerable.’ —pox8ov: apposition with λίθον. ---- 
δεῖμα κτλ.: ‘the passing away of the fear did not free my heart from 
heavy griefs.’ The war is over, but Pindar’s heart may well be sad 
when he thinks of Thebes. — παροιχόμενον : for this use of the participle, 
cf. Plat. Rep. 374 ὁ τὰ δὲ δὴ περὶ τὸν πόλεμον πότερον ob περὶ πλείστου ἐστὶν 
εὖ ἀπεργασθέντα, ‘is not the perfection of what pertains to war of the 
highest importance?’ Dem. Philip. III 36 ἦν τί ror’ ἐν ταῖς διανοίαις 
«ον viv δ᾽ ἀπολωλὸς ἅπαντα λελύμανται, ‘the loss of it has brought ruin’ 
etc. Hor. Car. 11 4:10 ademptus Hector | tradidit fessis leviora tolli| 
Pergama Grais. See also Pyth. IV 218 and note. 

13. [μεριμνᾶν : μεριμνῶν. --- τὸ δὲ πρὸ ποδός (cf. Soph. Oed. Tyr. 130 
τὸ πρὸς ποσί): ‘that which is immediately before one,’ ‘the present.’ 
Only the present celebration.is to be remembered at this moment. 





12. GAN ἐμὲ κτλ. : the Mss. and most editions read: ἀλλά μοι (or ἀλλ᾽ 
ἐμοὶ) δεῖμα μὲν παροιχομένων | καρτερὰν ἔπαυσε μέριμναν" τὸ δὲ πρὸ ποδὸς 
ἄρειον ἀεὶ σκοπεῖν. Mommsen reads: ἀλλ᾽ ἐμοὶ χάρμα κτλ., and thus 
arrives at the same meaning as our text, which meaning is required by 
the connection, i 


204 NOTES. (Istn. VIII 14 


Page 

65 14. αἰών: cf. Nem. II 8.— ἐπικρέμαται : cf. Simonides fr. 39 ἀνθρώ- 
πων ὀλίγον μὲν κάρτος, ἄπρακτοι δὲ μεληδόνες, | αἰῶνι δὲ παύρῳ πόνος ἀμφὶ 
πόνῳ | ὃ δ᾽ ἄφυκτος ὁμῶς ἐπικρέμαται θάνατος. 

15. ἑλίσσων : for the metaphor, ef. Ol. II 33.— σύν γ᾽ ἐλευθερίᾳ : ‘if 
only freedom is given.’ 

16. καὶ τά (even the calamities of war): cf. Hom. ε 259 ὁ δ᾽ εὖ τεχνή- 
σατο καὶ Td. 

17. At the close of the prooemium the poet returns to the thought of 
the first lines. — Pindar asa Theban must delight in the honor of Aegina, 
the twin-sister of Thebes, and pay to her the tribute of song.— For the 
nymph Theba, see Isth. 11; Ol. VI 85 and note. 

18. Χαρίτων (see on Isth. V 21) ἄωτον (see on Isth. V 12) κτλ.: 

‘to sing a triumphal ode.’ 

19. πατρός: cf. Eur. Iph. Aul. 697 Atywa θυγάτηρ ἐγένετ᾽ ᾿Ασωποῦ 
πατρός. ---᾿ Ασωπίδων ὁπλόταται: the Asopus was called the father of 
a large family. Diodorus, ΓΝ 72, enumerates twelve daughters: Cor- 
cyra, Salamis, Aegina, Theba, etc. 

21. [6: ὅς, as vs. 24, 54.) — τὰν μέν (Thebes): correlative with σὲ δέ, 
v. 23. 

22. φιλαρμάτου : cf. Ol. VI 85; Isth. 11 and note. Cf. Hom. A 391 
Καδμεῖοι κέντορες ἵππων. 5 

23. σὲ δέ: Aegina. This ode was sung in that nymph’s island. — 
Οἰνοπίαν : according to the myth, the island’s original name was Oeno- 
pia or Oenone (cf. on Isth. V 34). Ovid, Met. VII 473 Oenopiam 
veteres appellavere sed ipse | Aeacus Aeginam genetricis nomine dixit. 
- ἐκοιμᾶτο : ‘rested with thee.’— The transition hence is easy to the 
Aeginetan heroes and the story of Peleus. The poet cannot think of 
Aegina without recalling to mind Peleus and his sons (cf. Isth. V 20 and 
note). Eleven of Pindar’s extant odes are in honor of Aeginetans, and 
the Aeacids are mentioned in each of the eleven. : 

25. Aeacus was famed as a peacemaker among men and as judge in 
Hades; it is here indicated that he even settled the disputes of the gods. 

26. aplorevov ἀμφέπειν: cf. Hom. A 746 ἀριστεύεσκε μάχεσθαι. ---- 
ἀνορέᾳ : construe with ἀρίστευον. 

27. ἀμφέπειν : cf. Pyth. IV 268. 

28. σώφρονες: cf. Nem. VIII 7 ἔβλαστεν δ᾽ vids Οἰνώνας βασιλεύς] 
χειρὶ καὶ βουλαῖς ἄριστος. πολλά νιν πολλοὶ λιτάνευον ἰδεῖν " | ἀβοατὶ γὰρ 
ἡρώων ἄωτοι περιναιεταόντων | ἤθελον κείνου γε πείθεσθ᾽ ἀναξίαις ἑκόντες, 
οἵ τε κρανααῖς ἐν ᾿Αθάναισιν ἅρμοζον στρατόν, | of 7 ἀνὰ Σπάρταν Πελοπηϊάδαι. 

30. The dispute of Zeus and Poseidon shows the value of the gift 
which is bestowed on Peleus, — ἀμφί: construe with γάμῳ. 


Istu. VIII 44.] EIGHTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 205 


Page 

32. ἔμμεν [εἶναι] : Thetis is the subject. —éxev: ‘possessed them.’ 65 

33. ἄμβροτοι : the adjective is connected with the noun denoting the 
part, while in prose it would be connected with θεῶν, cf. on Ol. VI 8. 

34. ἐσυνῆκαν (from συνίημι) has a double augment, before and after 
the preposition. H.361a; G. 105: 1n. 3. —etBovdos: cf. fr. 30; Aesch. 
Prom. 18 τῆς ὀρθοβούλου Θέμιδος. --- With the prophecy cf. Aesch. Prom. 
907 ἢ μὴν ἔτι Ζεὺς... ἔσται ταπεινός " τοῖον ἐξαρτύεται | γάμον γαμεῖν, ds 
αὐτὸν ἐκ τυραννίδος | θρόνων τ᾽ ἄϊστον ἐκβαλεῖ, 920 τοῖον παλαιστὴν νῦν παρα- 
σκευάζεται | ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸς αὑτῷ δυσμαχώτατον τέρας" | ὃς δὴ κεραυνοῦ κρείσσον᾽ 
εὑρήσει φλόγα, | βροντῆς θ᾽ ὑπερβάλλοντα καρτερὸν κτύπον" | θαλασσίαν τε 
γῆς τινάκτειραν νόσον | τρίαιναν, αἰχμὴν τὴν Ποσειδῶνος σκεδᾷ. These last 
two verses of Aeschylus receive their explanation from ‘nothing that is 
said in the tragedy, but from the form of the story given by Pindar. In 
the tragedy the prediction seems to be made by Prometheus, but he has 
referred more than once to his mother Themis as the source of all his 
knowledge of futurity. — For the imitation of Pindar by Aeschylus, see 
on Pyth. I 16. 

35. εἵνεκεν : ὅτι. --- Thetis was to bear a son mightier than his father. 
If Achilles was so mighty as he was, though of a mortal father, what 
would have been his strength and achievements if Zeus had been his 
sire | 

37. [Al: Aut, cf. Nem. I 72 and note.] 66 

38. παρ᾽ ἀδελφεοῖσιν (sc. κοιμωμέναν from δαμαζομέναν) : for the plural 
cf. fr.'75: 11. Poseidon alone is referred to here. 

39. παύσατε: remark the change to the direct discourse. 

41. "Ape ἐναλίγκιον : cf. Hom. B 478 of Agamemnon: ὄμματα καὶ 
κεφαλὴν ἵκελος Διὶ τερπικεραύνῳ, | “Apet δὲ ζώνην, στέρνον δὲ Ποσειδάωνι. vem 
ἀκμὰν ποδῶν nt Ol. I ges he was Ones 8 ὠκὺς ᾿Αχιλλεύς. 

42. τὸ μὲν ἐμόν : ‘my advice is.’ --- γάμου : poetic appositional genl- 
tive with γέρας. H. 729g; ἃ. 167 n.— θεόμορον is neuter since γάμου 
γέρας are taken together as one idea. 

44, εὐσεβέστατον : cf. Arist. Clouds 1067 καὶ τὴν Θέτιν γ᾽ ἔγημε διὰ τὸ 
σωφρονεῖν ὁ Πηλεύς. ---ἰ φρασίν : φρεσίν. --- Ἰωλκοῦ (the old capital of 
the Thessalian Minyae at the foot of Mt. Pelion, at the head of the 
Pagasaean Gulf): cf. Nem. III 32 παλαιαῖσι δ᾽ ἐν ἀρεταῖς | γέγαθε Πηλεὺς 
ἄναξ, ὑπέραλλον αἰχμὰν ταμών - | ds καὶ Ἰωλκὸν εἷλε [from Acastus] μόνος 





94, ἐσυνῆκαν is found in Alcaeus, fr. 131, and Anacreon, but here is 
an emendation of Bergk for ἤκουσαν and ἐπάκουσαν of the Mss. Perhaps 
it would be better to write with a single augment ἐσύνηκαν, in which the 
ἡ is not due to the augment; cf. ἕηκε. 


206 ᾿ς NOTES. [Isrm. VIII 45. 


Page 
66 ἄνευ στρατιῶς | καὶ ποντίαν Θέτιν κατέμαρψεν | ἐγκονητί. ---- It is possible 


- 67 


that Ioleos here reminded the hearers of Artemisium, and the Mysian 
plain, v. 54, reminded them of the battle of Μγοδίο. ---- τράφεν : ἔτρεφεν, 
see on Pyth. II 44.] 

45. ἰόντων (imperative): ‘let the message go at once straight to the 
cave of Cheiron.’ — εὐθύ: cf. Pyth. IV 83. 

46. ‘Let her not be again the subject of dispute.’ —veuéov πέταλα 
(‘ votes of contention’): olive leaves were used as ballots occasionally. 
In Syracuse, petalism corresponded to the Athenian ostracism. 

47. διχομηνίδεσσιν : the time of full moon was often chosen for 
marriage, though Hesiod, Ἔργα 800, advises marriage on the fourth day 
of the month. In Kur. Iph. Aul. 716, Clytaemnestra asks τίνι δ᾽ ἐν 
ἡμέρᾳ γαμεῖ; Agamemnon replies ὅταν σελήνης εὐτυχὴς ἔλθῃ κύκλος. --- 
ἑσπέραις (‘ evening hours’): for the plural cf. Pyth. IV 256. 

48. χαλινόν (‘ virgin’s zone’): δεσμόν, as Pyth. ΤΥ 25. --- φάτο évve- 
mourn: cf. ἔφη λέγων κτλ. 

49. γλεφάροις νεῦσαν [βλεφάροις ἐπένευσαν] : cf. κατένευσεν κτλ. Nem. 
I 14 and note. 

50. ἐπέων καρπός: her words did not fall to the ground. Cf. Nem. 
IV 40 γνώμαν κενεὰν.. .. χαμαὶ πετοῖσαν. Aesch. Sept. 618 εἰ καρπὸς ἔσται 
θεσφάτοισι Λοξίου. 

51. φαντί [φασί]: cf. on Pyth. I 52. --- ξυνά [κοινά] (cognate acc. with 
ἀλέγειν) is explained by γάμον which depends on the same verb. — The 
monarchs of the gods together planned the marriage, and the poets (σοφῶν 
στόματα) published abroad the ever-youthful (aiivéay) valor of Achilles. 

54. ἀμπελόεν: Dionysus, it was said, aided the Greeks there, and 
caused Telephus to fall over a vine. 

55. Τηλέφου : cf. Isth. V 39 fg. and note. 

56. γεφύρωσε: cf. Polybius I 10 (the Romans decided not to abandon 
Messina) μηδ᾽ ἐᾶσαι Καρχηδονίους οἷον εἰ yepup@oa τὴν eis ᾿Ιταλίαν αὐτοῖς 
διάβασιν. ---- The more stress is laid upon these details that we may forget 
that it could not be said that Achilles took Troy.—Tpwtas tvas: the 
heroes were the ‘sinews of Troy.’ Cf. ὑποτέτμηται τὰ νεῦρα τῶν πραγμά- 
των, quoted from Demosthenes by Aeschines against Ctesiphon 166. 

57. μάχας ἔργον : cf. ἔργον “Apnos, Hom. A 734. 

58. ἔργον κορύσσοντα:: cf. πόλεμόν τε κορύσσων, Hom. B 273. — Μέμ.- 
vovos: cf. ΟἹ. II 81 fg. and note. 

60. μανύων : Achilles showed them the way to the home of Perse- 
phone. — οὖρος Αἰακιδᾶν : in Homer, e.g. Θ 80, Nestor is οὖρος ᾿Αχαιῶν. 

61. Αἴγιναν, ῥίζαν : for the hendiadys cf. vy. 1. --- σφετέραν : ἑάν, see 
on Pyth. IV 89. --- ῥίζαν : cf. Ol. II 46.— πρόφαινγεν : cf. Isth, V 43, 


Istx. VIII 77.] EIGHTH ISTHMIAN ODE 207 
Page 

. 68. λικώνιαι στάν [ἔστησαν]: the epithet marks them as Boeotian, 67 
of the poet’s country. The Muses’ lament for Achilles is mentioned also 
in ΝΣ perhaps interpolated passage of) Homer w 60 Μοῦσαι δ᾽ ἐννέα πᾶσαι 

. Ophveov. The story was told by Arctinus in the Aethiopis. 

"64, ἐπέχεαν : as if thus they heaped up a mound over the dead body. 

65. καὶ ἀθανάτοις : in praising Nicocles then we only follow the gods’ 
example. 

66. καὶ φθίμενον : ‘even though dead.’ — ὕμνοις θεῶν (i.e. Μουσῶν) 

διδόμεν [διδόναι] : cf. Pyth. 1V 67. 

- 67. Transition to the family and victory of Cleander.—-o καὶ νῦν 
κτλ. : ‘ to praise the dead is reasonable (φέρει λόγον : ἔχει λόγον) in our 
time too.’ Nicocles had fallen, it is supposed, in one of the recent battles. 
— Μοισαῖον ἅρμα: ‘the car of the Muses.’ Cf. Ol. VI 22; Pyth. X 65 
τόδ᾽ ἔζευξεν ἅρμα Πιερίδων τετράορον. 

68. μνᾶμα: the song is a monument to his memory. 

69. σελίνων : at the earlier Isthmian games the victor’s Wreath was 
of parsley (or a kind of celery); afterwards the wreath of pine was sub- 
stituted. 7 

70. καὶ κεῖνος : as well as his cousin Cleander. — ἀφύκτῳ : a suitable 
epithet for the hand of a boxer. 

71. κριτοῦ: ‘distinguished’; cf. Pyth. IV 50; Isth. V 11.— γενεά: 
οἵ. Pyth. 1V 136. 

72. ἁλίκων : the νέοι of vy. 2. --- τῷ : ‘therefore.’ — The ode ends as 
it began. . 

᾿ ἤ4, μυρσίνας : myrtle crowns for victors were not infrequent. Cf. 
Simonides in an epinikion for Astylus of Crotona, fr. 10 quoted on Isth. 
V .--- Αλκαθόου τ᾽ ἀγών: at Megara, in honor of Alcathous, son of 
ere. — σὺν τύχᾳ: ‘with success,’ ‘with happy fortune’; cf. Nem. X 
5 τύχᾳ τε μολών. ΄ 

“ἥδ. ἐν Ἐπιδαύρῳ : at the pe in honor of Aesculapius. — νεότας : 
“the band of youths.’ Cf. on σὺν αἰχμᾷ, Ol. VII 19. 

76. τὸν κτλ. : ‘him it is the part of a good man to praise.’ 

77. οὐκ belongs strictly to δάμασεν, ‘he did not kecp back the bloom 
of his youth so that it should be unacquainted with what is noble.’ — 
ἄπειρον καλών : see Ol. XI 18 and note. 


208 NOTES. 


SELECT FRAGMENTS, 


 ‘Fracmeyts 29, 30. 


Parts of a hymn composed for the Thebans by Pindar in his youth, 
The female poet Corinna had criticized his sparing use of myths. This 
poem was his answer. She retorted that he should sow with the hand, 
not with the whole sack, τῇ χειρὶ δεῖν ἔφη σπείρειν ἀλλὰ μὴ ὅλῳ τῷ 
θυλάκῳ. ἶ 

The first of the two fragments is preserved by Lucian, Demosthenis 
encomium 19; the second, by Clemens Alexandrinus, Stromata V 731. 


Page 


68 


1 fg. Cf. the prooemium of Isth. VII: Tim τῶν πάρος, ὦ μάκαιρα OnBa, | 
καλῶν ἐπιχωρίων μάλιστα θυμὸν τεόν | εὔφρανας ; ἦ ῥα χαλκοκρότου πάρεδρον] 
Δαμάτερος ἁνίκ᾽ εὐρυχαίταν  ἄντειλας Διόνυσον, ἢ χρυσῷ μεσονύκτιον νίφοντα 
δεξαμένα τὸν φέρτατον θεῶν, | ὁπότ᾽ ᾿Αμφιτρύωνος ἐν θυρέτροις | σταθεὶς 
ἄλοχον μετῆλθεν Ἡρακλείοις γοναῖς; | ἤτ᾽ ἀμφὶ πυκναῖς Τειρεσίαο βουλαῖς ;| 
ar ἀμφ᾽ Ἰόλαον ἱππόμητιν; [ ἢ Σπαρτῶν ἀκαμαντολογχᾶν; ἢ ὅτε καρτερᾶς 
Ἄδραστον ἐξ ἀλαλᾶς ἄμπεμψας ὀρφανόν | μυρίων ἑτάρων ἐς Αργος ἵππιον ;| 
ἢ Δωρίδ᾽ ἀποικίαν οὕνεκεν ὀρθῷ | ἔστασας ἐπὶ σφυρῷ | Λακεδαιμονίων κτλ. --τ 
The most ancient local divinities are mentioned first. Ismenus was the 
father of Dirce. Melia was beloved by Apollo and honored in his tem- 
ple at Thebes. For the Sparti, see on Isth. I 80. ---- χρυσαλάκατον : see 
on Ol. VI 104.— 3. Θήβαν: cf. Isth. VIII 17 and note. —4. σθένος 
Ἡρακλέος : see on Ol. VI 22; cf. Bin Ἡρακληείη, e.g. Hom. A 690.— 
Ἡρακλέος: cf. Nem. I 33 fg.; Isth. I 12.—5. πολυγαθέα : epithet of 
Dionysus in Hesiod, Theog. 941.— τιμάν : cf. Ol. XIV 12.—6. Dissen 
believes that the marriage of Cadmus and Harmonia was the subject of 
this hymn. | 


1. εὔβουλον : so Isth. VIII 84. --- 2, ἵπποις : cf. Ol. I 41. --- Ὡκεανοῦ 
παρὰ παγᾶν [πηγῶν] (cf. Hesiod, Theog. 282 ᾿Ωκεανοῦ περὶ πηγάς. Callim. 
V 10 λουσαμένα παγαῖς ᾿᾽Ωκεανῶ) : this is thought to be another version of 
the story that Hera in childhood was cared for by Oceanus. Cf. Hom. 5 
301 fg.; Ovid, Met. 1 168.—3. κλίμακα (cf. Jacob’s laddér, Gen. XXVIII 
12): by this staircase Olympus was reached. Olympus is here not the 
mountain, as in Homer, but heaven itself.—4. λιπαρὰν καθ᾽ ὁδόν: 
the “ milky way” from Oceanus to Olympus, from the western horizon 
to the zenith. Cf. Ovid, Met, 1 168 Est yia sublimis, caelo manifesta 


SELECT FRAGMENTS. 209 
Page 
sereno, | lactea nomen habet candore notabilis ipso, | hac iter est Supe- 68 
ris ad magni tecta Tonantis. —5. ἀρχαίαν : she was succeeded by others. 
-- 6. In Ol. XIII 8, Edvouta, Δίκη and Εἰρήνη are χρύσεαι παῖδες εὐβούλου 
Θέμιτος. Cf. Hesiod, Theog. 901 δεύτερον ἠγάγετο (Zeus) λιπαρὴν Θέμιν, 
h τέκεν “Opas, | Ebvoulny κτλ. --- ἀλαθέας : ‘ never-failing.’ 


FRAGMENT 775. 


This introduction to a dithyramb which was composed for the 
Athenians is preserved in Dionysius of Halicarnassus, de compositione 
verborum, p. 304. The rhetorician, in treating of the severe style of 
composition, selects Pindar and Thucydides as masters. This fragment 
is given as the Pindaric-example, with an analysis introduced by the 
following remark: ταῦθ᾽ ὅτι μέν ἐστιν ἰσχυρὰ καὶ στιβαρὰ καὶ ἀξιωματικὰ, 
καὶ πολὺ τὸ αὐστηρὸν ἔχει, τραχύνει τε ἀλύπως καὶ πικραίνει τὰς ἀκοὰς μετρί- 
ὡς, ἀναβέβληταί τε τοῖς χρόνοις, καὶ διαβέβηκεν ἐπὶ τὸ πολὺ ταῖς ἁρμονίαις 
καὶ οὔτε θεατρικὸν δὴ τοῦτο καὶ γλαφυρὸν ἐπιδείκνυται κάλλος, ἀλλὰ τὸ 
ἀρχαϊκὸν ἐκεῖνο καὶ τὸ αὐστηρόν, ἅπαντες ἄν, οἶδ᾽ ὅτι, μαρτυρήσειαν οἱ μετρίαν 
αἴσθησιν ἔχοντες περὶ λόγους. 

There is no indication of an antistrophe. Perhaps already in Pin- 
dar’s time, as later, dithyrambs were composed without antistrophe. 

What was the original text is in many places exceedingly uncertain. 


1, "ISer’ ἐν [eis, as in six other passages of Pindar; cf. Pyth. II 11, 86, 
IV 258]: ‘look with favor upon.’ Cf. ἰδοῖσα, Ol. XTV 15. For the invo- 
cation of the gods see on Isth. VIII 5, Arist. Clouds 563 ὑψιμέδοντα μὲν 
θεῶν Ζῆνα τύραννον ἐς χορὸν... κικλήσκω. --- 2. ἔπι : construe with πέμπετε. 
-- χάριν : ‘enjoyment.’ Cf. Ol. XIII 18 ταὶ Διωνύσου πόθεν ἐξέφανεν | σὺν 
βοηλάτᾳ Χάριτες διθυράμβῳ; --- ὃ. ὀμφαλόν : perhaps the altar of the Twelve 
Gods in the agora, from which altar distances were reckoned as from the 
miliarium awreum of the Roman forum. In that case this dithyramb must 
have been sung in the agora. Cf. the pseud-oracle in Demosthenes ag. 
Midias 531 αὐδῶ Ἐρεχθεΐδῃσιν. . . μεμνῆσθαι Βάκχοιο καὶ εὐρυχόρους κατ᾽ 
ἀγυιάς | ἱστάναι ὡραίων Βρομίῳ χάριν ἄμμιγα πάντας, | καὶ κνισᾶν βωμοῖσι κάρη 
στεφάνοις πυκάσαντας. --- ὃ. πανδαίδαλον : ‘richly decorated.’ The agora 
certainly deserved the epithet after the Persian wars, and was especially 
adorned, undoubtedly, for this occasion. — [evkA€a: εὐκλέεα. Cf. H. 176 
D; 6. 52, n. 4.]--- 6. ἐαριδρόπων : ‘plucked in Spring.’ — 7. ἀμοιβάν 
(in apposition with the sentence; cf. ΟἹ, VIL 16 and note): ie. ‘in return 


910 NOTES. 

Page 

68 for the decoration of the agora in the god’s honor.’ dies construe 

69 with ἴδετε, ‘behold, regard from the home of Zeus.’ —8. δεύτερον seems 
to refer to some previous occasion, of which we know nothing. — 9. κισ- 
σοκόμαν : cf. κισσοφόρος, Ol. 11 27; Eur. Phoen. 651 Βρόμιον... κίσσος 
ὃν περιστεφής | ἕλικος εὐθὺς ἔτι βρέφος | χλοηφόροισιν ἔρνεσιν | κατασκί- 
οισιν ὀλβίσας ἐνώτισε. Hom. Hy. XXVI 1 κισσοκόμην Διόνυσον ἐρίβρομον 
ἄρχομ᾽ ἀείδειν |... φοιτίζεσκε κίσσῳ καὶ δάφνῃ πεπυκασμένος ... βρόμος 
δ᾽ ἔχεν ἄσπετον ὕλην. --- 11. πατέρων, γυναικών Καδμειάν [-ὥν]: 1.6. Zeus 
and Semele. For the plural cf. Ol. VII 10, where νικώντεσσιν refers 
especially to Diagoras ; Isth. V 43, where τοῖσιν refers simply to Achilles ; 
Isth. VIII 38, where ἀδελφεοῖσιν refers solely to Poseidon. — μελπέμεν 
ἔμολον : cf. Ol. VII 13, XIV 18 and note.—13. ἀνέμων μαντήϊα : ‘the 
oracles of the winds.’ —14. φοινικοεάνων ‘pay : ‘the purple-robed Hours.’ 
— 15. ἐπάγωσιν : here alone in Pindar do we find the subj. without ἄν 
in a temporal clause; but see on Isth. 1 50.—16. βάλλεται : the earth 
is sprinkled with fragrant flowers.—18. ἴων φόβαι : cf. ἰοστέφανοι in 
fr. 76. Garlands of violets and roses seem to have been worn at the 
Dionysia. — 19. axet: the so-called schema Pindaricum, a singular verb 
with a plural subject. In this volume of odes, the construction is found 
only here, and it is to be noted that here the subject follows the verb. — 
σὺν αὐλοῖς : the dithyramb was accompanied by the flute; cf. Arist. 
Clouds 311 fpf τ᾽ ἐπερχομένῳ Βρομία χάρις, |... καὶ Μοῦσα βαρύβρομος 
αὐλῶν. --- 20, Σεμέλαν : doubtless the praise of Semele’s son followed. 


FRAGMENT 76. 


Dissen thinks this a fragment of the same dithyramb as the preceding, 
but Bergk considers it the beginning of another. It is referred to fre- 
quently, by Aristophanes, Isocrates, Lucian, etc., but is not quoted 
entire by any author. Isocrates says that in return for this praise 
the Athenians made Pindar their πρόξενος and gave him 10,000 


drachmas. 


1. λιπαραί (for its separation from ᾿Αθᾶναι, cf. Ol. VII 13 ποντίαν 
Ῥόδον, and note; τὸ ἐμφυὲς ἦθος, Ol. XI 19-21; νέαν χαίταν, Ol. XIV 
22-24; on Isth. V 19): Pindar bestows this epithet on Athens more than 
once in his epinician odes; he gives it also to Thebes, Marathon, Naxos, 
etc. Solon, fr. 43, calls Athens λιπαρὴ κουροτρόφος. The Athenians de- 
lighted in the epithet, cf. Arist. Acharnians 636 ὑμᾶς of πρεσβεῖς ἐξαπα- 
τῶντες | πρῶτον μὲν ἰοστεφάνους ἐκάλουν " κἀπειδὴ τοῦτό τις εἴποι, | εὐθὺς 


Ἢ 


SELECT FRAGMENTS. F111 
Page 
διὰ τοὺς στεφάνους ἐπ᾽ ἄκρων τῶν πυγιδίων ἐκάθησθε. | εἰ δέ τις ὑμᾶς 69 
ὑποθωπεύσας λιπαρὰς καλέσειεν ᾿Αθήνας, | ηὕρετο πᾶν ἂν διὰ τὰς λιπαράς. ---- 
ἱοστέφανοι: the people are crowned with violets at the festival of 
Dionysus. See fr. 75:18.—2. ἔρεισμα: cf. Ol. 11 6. 


FRAGMENT 177. 


From the same dithyramb as the preceding. 


1. ἐβάλοντο (cf. on βέβληνται, Nem, I 8): Plutarch, 350 A, after quot- 
ing this says: ἐπί re Σαλαμῖνι καὶ Μυκάλῃ καὶ Πλαταιαῖς, ὥσπερ ἀδαμάντινοι 
στηρίξαντες τὴν ἐλευθερίαν τῆς “Ἑλλάδος, παρέδοσαν τοῖς ἄλλοις ἀνθρώποις, 


FRAGMENTS 87, 88. 


These fragments of a προσόδιον, ‘ processional hymn,’ are preserved, 
the one by Philo, de incorruptibilitate mundi 511, and the other by 
Strabo, X 488. 


1. θεοδμάτα (construe with πόντου θύγατερ): cf. Ol. VI 59.—2. ἱμε- 79 
ροέστατον : cf. Nem. 1 4. --- ἔρνος : cf. Ol. VII 62 and note.—3. ἀκίνη- 
τον: οἵ. the oracle in Herod VI 98: κινήσω καὶ Δῆλον ἀκίνητόν περ ἐοῦσαν. 
This must have been written before the earthquake which followed the 
visit of Datis and his forces on their way against Athens 490 B.c.; ef. 
Herod. VI 98; but it has been suggested that this story of the earthquake 
may have been part of the legends of the Persian war,. transferred to 
490 5.0. from the earthquake before the Peloponnesian war.—4. pa- 
Kapes (sc. κικλήσκουσιν) ἄστρον : an allusion to the older name of the 
island, ᾿Αστερίαᾳ. Cf. Callim. Hy. Del. 36 οὔνομα δ᾽ ἣν σοι | ᾿Αστερίη τὸ 
παλαιόν. -- ΒῸΣ the different names given by gods and men, cf. Hom. A 
403, B 813, Ξ 291; Y 74 ὃν Ξάνθον καλέουσι θεοί, ἄνδρες δὲ Σκάμανδρον. ---- 
τηλέφαντον : ‘far-seen,’ a play upon the words Δῆλος and δῆλος. 


1. φορητά: cf. Callim. Hy. Del. 35 σὲ δ᾽ οὐκ ἔθλιψεν ἀνάγκη, | ἀλλ᾽ 
eros πελάγεσσιν ἐπέπλεες. --- 2. ῥιπαῖσιν : see on Pyth. I 10. --- Κοιο- 
- γενής : Leto. Cf. Hom. Hy. Del. Ap. 62 Λητοῖ, κυδίστη θύγατερ μεγάλου 
Kolow. She is called Κοιηίς by Callim. Hy. Del. 150. --- θύοισα [ϑύουσα] : 
‘in great haste.’ —3. ὀρθαί: construe with κίονες, below. — ἐπικράνοις : 
‘heads,’ ‘ capitals.’ —wérpav: cf. Isth. I ὃ, 


912 NOTES. 


FRAGMENT 106, 


This fragment is part of a hyporchema (a kind of ballet) composed for 
Hiero of Syracuse (cf. introd. to Ol. I, p. 74). These verses are found in 
Athenaeus, I 28 A. 


Page 


70 


71 


1, Λάκαιναν : the Spartan hunting-dogs were famous.— ἐπὶ θηρσί: 
i.e. for hunting. —rpépev: infinitive for imperative; so ματεύειν below. 
— Σκῦρος is one of the northern Sporades, east of Euboea. — Θηβαῖον: 
the Thebans were noted lovers of horses, cf. Ol. VI 85 and note. 


FRAGMENT 107. 


This introduction to a hyporchema is preserved by Dionysius of Hali- 
carnassus on the Eloquence of Demosthenes. It was composed for the 
Thebans on occasion of some festival which occurred soon after an 
eclipse of the sun. Ideler conjectured that this refers to the eclipse 
which was nearly total at Thebes, at 2 p.m. of April 30, 463 B.c. 

The text is exceedingly corrupt. 


1. ἀκτίς : cf. Soph. Ant. 100 ἀκτὶς ἀελίου τὸ κάλλιστον ἑπταπύλῳ φανέν] 
Θήβᾳ τῶν προτέρων φάος. Kur. Med. 1251 παμφαής | ἀκτὶς ᾿Αελίου, κατί- 
Ser’ ἴδετε. --- πολύσκοπε: cf. Hom. Τ' 277 *HéAids θ᾽ ὃς πάντ᾽ ἐφορᾷ. --- 
ἐμήσαο : aorist from μήδομαι. ---- μᾶτερ ὀμμάτων : as the source of sight. 
Cf. Plat. Rep. 508 τίνα οὖν ἔχεις αἰτιάσασθαι τῶν ἐν οὐρανῷ θεῶν τούτου 
κύριον, οὗ ἡμῖν τὸ φῶς ὄὕψιν τε ποιεῖ ὁρᾶν ὅτι κάλλιστα καὶ τὰ ὁρώμενα δρᾶ- 
σθαι; Ὅνπερ καὶ σύ, ἔφη, καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι τὸν ἥλιον γὰρ δῆλον ὅτι ἐρωτᾷς. ---- 
3. ἔθηκας ἀμάχανον : i.e. ‘thou madest useless’ both strength and wis- 
dom. — 6. νεώτερον : euphemistic; cf. Pyth. IV 155.—'7. ‘Turn thyself 
and thy chariot into a course which will bring no harm to Thebes.’ — 
12. ἤ πόντου... . ἢ νότιον κτλ.: explanatory of vs. 14 fg. ‘deluging the 
dry land with a furious flood, either with a surge from the sea or with 
rain from the heavens.’—17. The poet repines at nothing which he 
shares with his countrymen. For the thought, cf. Eur. Phoen. 894 εἷς 
γὰρ ὧν πολλῶν μέτα | Td μέλλον, εἰ χρὴ, πείσομαι" τί γάρ πάθω; Cic. ad 
Fam. VI 2: 2 misera est illa quidem consolatio ... nihil esse praecipue 
cuiquam dolendum in eo quod accidat universis. | | 

Eclipses were much dreaded. Cf. Archilochus fr. 74 χρημάτων ἄελπτον 
οὐδέν ἐστιν οὐδ᾽ ἀπώμοτον, | οὐδὲ θαυμάσιον, ἐπειδὴ Ζεὺς πατὴρ ᾿Ολυμπίων! 
ἐκ μεσημβρίης ἔθηκε νύκτ᾽ ἀποκρύψας φάος | ἡλίου λάμποντος " λυγρὸν δ᾽ 


- 


SELECT FRAGMENTS. 213 


Page 
HAO ἐπ᾿ ἀνθρώπους δέος. | ex δὲ τοῦ καὶ πιστὰ πάντα κἀπίελπτα γίγνεται | 71 


ἀνδράσιν " μηδεὶς ἔθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰσορῶν θαυμαζέτω, | und ὅταν δελφῖσι θῆρες 
δνσοήγωνται νομόν | ἐνάλιον καί σφιν θαλάσσης nxhevTa pumas | φίλτερ᾽ 
ἠπείρου γένηται, τοῖσι δ᾽ ἡδὺ ἦν ὄρος. 


FRAGMENT [09, 


This is a fragment preserved in the Florilegium of Stobaeus. Poly- 
bius IV 31 quotes the first three verses as encouraging the Thebans in 
their unpatriotic course during the Persian war. The next verse seems 
to show that it was civil war against which Pindar’s poem was directed ; 
but as we have not the whole poem we can hardly dare to correct the 
historian. 


3. ᾿Ασυχίας : ‘ Peace.’ 


FRAGMENT 123. 


Part of a scolion composed for Theoxenus of Tenedos, a youth to 
whom Pindar in his old age was attached, and in whose arms, according 
to the common tradition, the poet died. This extract is found in Athe- 
haeus XIII 601. 


1. θυμέ: see on Ol. II 89. --- 2. μαρμαριζοίσας : cf. of Aphrodite, 
Hom. © 397 ὄμματα μαρμαίροντα. --- 8. κυμαίνεται (cf. Pyth. IV 158): the 
waves of love form a common metaphor. — ἀδάμαντος : cf. the Homeric 
σιδήρειόν νύ τοι ἦτορ. Aesch. Prom. 242 σιδηρόφρων τε κὰκ πέτρας eipyac- 
μένος κτλ. --- 4, μέλαιναν : cf. the μελανοκάρδιος πέτρα of the Styx, Arist. 
Frogs 470. ---ὅ, ψυχρᾷ φλογί: ἃ bold oxymoron (cf. Ol. VI 43 and note) 
referred to in ancient authors. —6. ψυχάν : construe with θεραπεύων. 
‘Serving a woman’s heart, he is borne recklessly (θράσει) hither and 
thither {πᾶσαν ὁδόν) ----. ‘Stung by fear (δέατι) he melts like wax in the 
heat of the sun.’ Cf. Sappho II 7 ὡς γὰρ εὔιδον βροχέως σε, φώνας | οὐδὲν 
ἔτ᾽ εἴκει " | ἀλλὰ Kam μὲν γλῶσσα ἔαγε, λέπτον δ᾽ | αὔτικα χρῷ πῦρ ὑπαδεδρό- 
μᾶκεν, | ὀππάτεσσι δ᾽ οὐδὲν ὄρημ᾽, ἐπιρρόμ- | βεισι δ᾽ ἄκουαι. | a δέ μ᾽ ἵδρως 
κακχέεται, τρόμος δὲ | πᾶσαν ἄγρει, χλωτέρα δὲ ποίας | ἔμμι. --- [ἕλᾳ : εἵλῃ.} 
- 9. ἱρᾶν μελισσᾶν [-dy]: see on Ol. VI 45. --- τάκομαι : cf. Theoc. IT 28 


72 


ὡς τοῦτον τὸν κηρὸν ἐγὼ σὺν δαίμονι τάκω, | ds τάκοιθ᾽ ὑπ’ ἔρωτος ὁ Mbvdios — 


αὐτίκα Δέλφις. ---11. [᾿Αγησίλα: ᾿Αγησιλάου. 


. 


214 NOTES. 


Fraements 129, 130. 
Page 


72 These, with frag. 131, are quoted by Plutarch,—the two longer in 
his letter of consolation to Apollonius on the death of a dearly-loved son. 
With these threnes or dirges, concerning the future life, cf. Ol. II 57 fg. 
and on y. 78 of that ode. It has been remarked that in the Greek 
tragedians we find no comfort derived from the hope of a happy immor- 
tality. | 

1. τὰν ἐνθάδε νύκτα: ‘while it is night here.’ A slightly different 
view is presented in Ol. II 61.—7. μιγνύντων is explained most easily as 


genitive absolute with a subject supplied from the preceding lines ; but 
it may be connected with ὀδμά. 


_ Fragment 130 corresponds metrically to ys. 6, 7, of fr. 129. 


FRAGMENT 131. 


“Here the soul is something which is not dependent on the body for 
existence or activity, but is hindered and hampered by the body; when 
the body sleeps, the soul is most active.” Cf. Aesch. Hum. 104 εὕδουσα 
γὰρ φρὴν ὄμμασιν λαμπρύνεται. Cic. Div. I 30 cum est somno sevocatus 
animus a societate et a contagione corporis, tum meminit praeteritorum, 
praesentia cernit, futura praevidet. Iacet enim corpus dormientis, viget 


autem et vivit animus. 


1. Boeckh supplies μετανίσσονται. --- ὃ. αἰῶνος εἴδωλον : ‘the image 
of life,’ i.e. the soul. Cf. Hom. A 601 τὸν δὲ μετ᾽ εἰσενόησα βίην ‘HpakAn- 
είην, | εἴδωλον. --- 4. πρασσόντων: ‘when the members are active’; 
intransitive as Nem. I 26.— 5. Then it shows the approaching judg- 
ment of rewards and punishments. 


FRAGMENT 132. 


This is attributed to Pindar by Theodoret, but is considered spurious 
by many scholars because the souls of the good are made to dwell not in 
Elysium, but in heaven. This view is not found elsewhere in Pindar. 


73 1. γαίᾳ: dative of place. It seems to mean ‘on the earth.’ Cf. 
Plato, Phaed. 81 ὁ ἡ τοιαύτη ψυχὴ Bapivetal τε καὶ ἕλκεται εἰς τὸν ὁρατὸν 


“τ > oe 


SELECT FRAGMENTS. 915 
Page 
τόπον. .. περὶ τὰ μνήματά τε καὶ τοὺς τάφους κυλινδουμένη. ... (τῶν φαύ- 73 
λων ψυχαὶ) αἱ περὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα ἀναγκάζονται πλανᾶσθαι δίκην τίνουσαι τῆς 
προτέρας τροφῆς κακῆς οὔσης. --- ὃ. ἐπουράνιοι : cf. the epigram in honor 
of the dead who fell at Potidaea, Corp. Ins. Att. 442 Αἰθὴρ μὲν ψυχὰς ὗπε- 
δέξατο, σώματα δὲ χθών. EHpicharmus in Plut. Cons. ad Ap. 15 γᾶ μὲν εἰς 
γᾶν, πνεῦμα δ᾽ ἄνω. 


FRAGMENT 133. 


This is found in Plato, Meno 81 B. It may have been composed after 
the death of some prominent man, see vs. 4 fg. 


‘1. οἷσι (construe with δέξεται) : dative of interest; cf. θεῷ, Pyth. IV 
21. — πένθεος : euphemistic for ἁμαρτήματος. --- The souls of those whose 
atonement for their former wrong Persephone accepts, return to the light 
of our world after eight years. —3. [ἀνδιδοῖ : ἀναδίδωσι. Cf. Pyth. IV 
265. H. 419 Ὁ a; G.126:1.]—4. [rav: ὧν.] 


FRAGMENT 193. 


This refers to the poet’s birth at the time of the Pythian games. 


FRAGMENT 221. 


Preserved by Sextus Empiricus, Mup. “Yr. I 86. Cf. Hor. Car. 1 1 
Sunt quos curriculo pulverem Olympicum | collegisse iuvat... illum si 
proprio condidit horreo | quidquid de Libycis verritur areis etc. 


FRAGMENT 222. 


Found in the scholia to Pyth. IV 408 (229) under the name of 
Sappho, but this is corrected from an allusion to it by Proclus, 


3. “κάρτιστον κτεάνων : see Isth. V 3 and note. 


ON THE DIALECT OF PINDAR.* 





81, The dialect of Pindar’s poems was never the spoken 
dialect of any part of Greece, but was artificial, largely formed 
and transmitted by poetic tradition. The groundwork is Doric, 
but Pindar employs Epic and Aeolic forms which are con- 
venient for his verse or which add grandeur and dignity to 
the style; he avoids all forms which are purely local or too 
noticeably different from those of the other dialects. 


§ 2. This use of the Doric dialect with admixture of Epic 
and Aeolic forms was not a caprice of the poet. It was the 
result of the course of development followed by Greek lyric 
poetry. The choral poetry of the Greeks, as we know it, 
was cultivated earliest and chiefly by the Dorians. Sparta 
was the musical centre of Greece in the age of Aleman 
and Terpander, the seventh century before Christ, and choral 
poetry suited the genius of the Dorian race. But Terpander 
was called an admirer of Homer, and though the earliest 
choric poets had no connection with the Epic schools, yet the 
artistic development of the μέλος was largely conditioned and 
influenced by the already existing artistic ἔπος. 

Stesichorus, who may be called the father of this branch of 
lyric poetry, though from a city of mixed population (Himera, 
in Sicily), was a Dorian, while his poetry was closely allied 
to the Epic.t He sang of Epic themes, especially from the 
Theban and Trojan cycles and the adventures of Heracles. 





* The examples here given are from the odes contained in this vol- 
ume and as found in Bergk’s text; they illustrate however most of the 
noteworthy peculiarities of Pindar’s dialect in all his odes. 

7 Quintilian X 1:62 Stesichorus quam sit ingenio validus materiae 
quoque ostendunt, maxima bella et clarissimos canentem duces et epici 


e 


if WN t 
ON THE DIALECT OF PINDARB:4) op \h- 217 


It must be supposed, then, that the dialect of Stesichorus 
(of which we can hardly judge from the scanty remains of his 
poetry) was the Doric with an Epic coloring. His example was 
followed by later poets, and this determined the dialect not 
only of independent poems but also of the choral odes of 
tragedy. Thus Pindar, Simonides, and Bacchylides are called 
Doric poets, although Pindar was an Aeolian of Thebes and 
the other two were Ionians from Ceos. 


§ 8, In Pindar’s odes, then, there was a mingling of dialects 
without the most striking peculiarities of any one dialect. We 
never find the Epic forms in -φι, the infinitives in -ewevar from 
verbs in -w, nor the Epic assimilation (or duplication) of vowels 
in verbs in -aw, nor εἴ κεν with the subjunctive. Neither do we 
find the peculiarities of the severer form of the Doric dialect ; 
thus, Pindar never uses -mes (Latin -mus) for -pev (e.g. des 
for ὦμεν), nor ἧς for ἦν, nor ὦ for ov (e.g. TH: τοῦ, τώς : τούς, 
Μῶσα: Μοῦσα. But ὧν is used for οὖν, Ol. VI 19 and often), 
nor ἦνθον for ἦλθον (but cf. Pivris : BiAris, Ol. VI 22). 


§ 4. In addition to Doric and Epic forms, Aeolic forms also 
are introduced, This marks the influence which the Lesbian 
poets exerted on Stesichorus and the poets of his school. While 
choral poetry was developed by the Dorians it received the 
Aeolic influence of Terpander, who lived at Sparta and is said 
to have gained the prize four times in succession at Delphi in 
the eight-year cycle, i.e. at intervals of eight years. 

The most prominent Aeolisms in Pindar’s poems are :— 

1, The compensatory lengthening of the preceding vowel, 
a to a. and o to οι, when v is dropped before ©, as 





carminis onera lyra sustinentem. Dio LV 284 τοῦτό ye ἅπαντές φασιν of 
Ἕλληνες, Στησίχορον ‘Ounpov ζηλωτὴν γενέσθαι καὶ σφόδρα γε ἐοικέναι κατὰ 
τὴν ποίησιν. [Longinus] Περὶ Ὕψους 13 ἢ μόνος Ἡρόδοτος ὁμηρικώτατος 
ἐγένετο; Στησίχορος ἔτι πρότερον κτλ. Antipater of Sidon, Anth. Pal. 
VII 75 Στασίχορον, ζαπληθὲς ἀμετρήτου στόμα Μούσης, | ἐκτέρισεν Κατάνας 
αἰθαλόεν δάπεδον, | οὗ, κατὰ Πυθαγόρου φυσικὰν φάτιν, ἃ πρὶν Ὁμήρου | ψυχὰ 
ἐνὶ στέρνοις δεύτερον ἀκίσατο, 


918 - ON THE DIALECT OF PINDAR. 


a. In the third pers. plur. περιπνέοισιν [περιπνέουσιν, from 
περιπνέοντι, περιπνεονσι], Ol. VIL 72; δϑιαιθύσσοισιν, Ol. ὙΠ 95; 
γωμάσοισιν, Pyth. IV 18. 

b. In the participle, including Μοῖσα [Μοῦσα]. E.g. ἰδοῖσα 
[ἰδοῦσα, from ἰδοντια, ἰδονσα], Ol. 11 4; foray, Ol. 1 48; fora 
[οὖσα], Pyth. IV 265. The nominative of the first aor. part. act. 
ends in -as, with few exceptions. E.g. κλέψαις [κλέψας], Ol. I 
60; ὀλέσαις, Ol. 1 79 ; ἁρπάξαις [ἁρπάσας], Pyth. LV 34; ὀρούσαισα, 
Nem. I 50. But καταβάς, Ol. VI 58; ἀπούρας, Pyth. IV 149; 
so we find πᾶς, πᾶσα, never παῖς, παῖσα. 

c. For -as [-avs] and -οις [-ovs], in the acc. plur. of the a- 
and. o-declensions, see footnote on Isth. I 24. 


2. The regressive assimilation of ov in φαεννόν [φαεσ-νον, 
φαεινόν], Ol. 1 6; κλεεννότατον (from κλέος), Pyth. IV 280; but 
ποθεινά (from πόθος), Pyth. IV 218. 

The Aecolic o for £ is found but once, λακτισδέμεν, Pyth. IT 95. 

Another Aeolism is the constant use of évupa (for ὄνομα) and 
its derivatives, 

There are few, if any, traces of the Boeotian dialect. 


VOWELS, ‘ 


§ 5, a is used by Pindar for the Epic and Attic ἢ, where 
the Doric uses ἃ. This is: 

1. Where ἃ is lengthened from 4, e.g. dvla, ἀρχά, "Axa, ᾿Αώς, 
yav, Kpdva, μάν, μάτηρ, paxards, παγᾶν, σκᾶπτον, φίλαν. Hxcept 
forms from βάλλω (βέβληνται, Nem. I 8), κτάομαι (Φιλοκτήταο, 
Pyth. I 50), πλήθω, (πλήθοντος, Pyth. IV 85), xpaw (χρῆσεν, 
Pyth. IV 6; χρησθέν, Ol. 1Π 39; χρησμός, Pyth. IV 60; 
χρηστήριον, Ol. VI 70. Cf. χρή, Pyth. IV 1 and often). 

2. In most other cases for original a, but not in all cases: 
see λήγω κτλ. in ὃ 0. 

Sometimes the Epic influence predominated. This is clear 
in προσηύδα, Pyth. ΤΥ 119; Θρηϊκίων, Pyth. ITV 205, and prob- 
able in many of the words included in the next paragraph. 


4 oe 
em + ᾿ 


ON THE DIALECT OF PINDAR. 919 


§ 6. is used by Pindar where the Attic ἡ is lengthened 
from original ε. H.g. μάτηρ, πέμψῃ, φάνη, φίλησε. ἡ is used, 
furthermore, as in Doric, for original ἃ in certain root-sylla- 
bles; e.g. in Ary, in 7, ἦ, δή, μή and their compounds, in ἥβα, 
Ἥρα, ἥρως, ἦτορ, Θήβα, Kpndevs, κρηπίς, Μήδειοι, κτλ. 

A form κοινάω [κοινόω] is to be assumed because of the forms 
κοινάσαντες, Pyth. IV 115, and wapexowdro, Pyth. IV 133; col- 
lateral stems in -a are to be assumed also for ποναθῇ, ΟἹ. VI 11; 
ὠκυδινάτοις, Isth. V 6. Perhaps yeyevapévov, Ol, VI 53, should 
be changed to γεγενημένον. 


§ 7, ao and aw are contracted to& E.g. πασᾶν [πασῶν, from 
πασάων], τᾶν [τῶν], Θηβάν, Μοισᾶν, Tloradayv (perhaps this should 
be written Ποσειδάν, cf. ᾿Αμυθάν and Παιάν. These are con- 
tracted from ᾿Αμυθάων and Παιάων, but the Doric dialect 
placed the acute, not the circumflex, accent upon the ultima 
of proper names thus contracted). Generally these genitives 
plural are distinguished only by the accent from the acc. sing. 


§ 8, a is found occasionally where in Attic we finde Thus 
᾿ τάμνοισαι [τέμνουσαι, Ol. XII 6; τράφοισα, Pyth. II 44; dpacty, 
Ol. VII 24 and often. 


- 


CONSONANTS. 


§ 9. There are sporadic interchanges of consonants as fol- 
lows: γλεφάρων :, βλεφάρων, Pyth. IV 121; but cf. ἑλικοβλεφάρου, 
Pyth. IV 172. ὄρνιχα : ὄρνιθα, Ol. II 88. rip: θήρ [but only for 
the centaurs, as in Homer], Pyth.IV 119. There is an inter- 
change of aspirated and unaspirated consonants in αὖτις : αὖθις, 
Ol. 1 66. δέκονται: : δέχονται, Pyth. I 98. τεθμόν : θεσμόν [from 
θεθμόςἼ, Ol. VI 69. Φερσεφόνᾳ : Περσεφόνῃ, Nem. I 14. Allied 
to these, perhaps, is ὄκχον : ὄχον, Ol. VI 24. As in Homer, 
we find ξυνόν : κοινόν, Isth. I 46; κραδία : καρδία, Nem. I 54; 
κρατεροῖς : καρτεροῖς, Pyth. IV 71. Once we find the Aeolic σδ 
for t, in λακτισδέμεν : λακτίζειν, Pyth. II 95. μόριμος, Ol. II 38; 
θαυματά, Ol. 1 28; σκᾶπτον, Ol. 1 12, and dre, Pyth. IV 64, cor- 


220 ON THE DIALECT OF PINDAR. 


respond to the Attic μόρσιμος, θαυμαστά, σκῆπτρον and ὥστε 
(or os), but are different formations. For πετοῖσαι : πεσοῦσαι, 
Ol. VII 69, see ὃ 32. ἐπέτοσσε, Pyth. IV 25, corresponds to 
ἐπέτυχε, but the nature of the relation is obscure. ἐσλός is 
always used for ἐσθλός, as Ol. II 19. 

In τεθμόν, Ol. VI 69; κεκαδμένον, Ol. I 27, and εὔοδμον, fr. 
75:15, the r-mute is not changed to o before μ. 


| § 10. No F (Digamma) is found in the Mss. and there is no 


mention of it in the scholia. Before some words it seems to - 


have retained the force of preventing hiatus, although it is hard 
to say how many of these examples of apparent hiatus were 
justified merely by poetic precedent. The digamma in Pindar 
rarely if ever with a final consonant makes a short vowel long 
by position; and it is neglected sometimes, so that elision is 
suffered before a word which once began with F. 

1. fao-. εἴη dvbdvew, Pyth. I 29; τὲ ἅδον, Isth. VIII 20. 

2. pavakt-. "EdwAré ἄναξ, Pyth. IV 89. But Addor’ 
ἀνάσσων, Pyth. I 39. 

3. fe-. Hiatus is allowed consistently before the third 
personal pronoun. But hiatus is allowed before this word 
even by Archilochus, whose fragments show no other trace of 
the digamma. 

4, ρελτ-. ἐπὶ ἐλπίδεσσι, Pyth. II 49. But κυλίνδοντ᾽ ἐλπίδες, 
Ol. XII 6; ἔρχοντ᾽ ἐλπίδες, Nem. I 32. 

5. pem-. τὶ ἔπος, Ol. VI 16; ἐμοὶ ἔπος, Pyth. I] 66. But 
τιν᾽ εἰπεῖν, Ol. 1 52; δ᾽ ἔπος, Pyth. II 81; δ᾽ ἐπέων, Pyth. ΙΝ 29; 
οὔτ᾽ ἔπος, Pyth. IV 105. 

6. pepy-. οὔτε ἔργον, Pyth. IV 104; ἀντὶ ἔργων, Pyth. II 17. 
But δ᾽ ἔργου, Ol. VI 3; τοῦτ᾽ ἔργον, Pyth, IV 229; etxer’ ἔργου, 
Pyth. IV 233. A ratte of the F is preserved in the rough 
breathing of θ᾽ ἔργμασιν, Nem. 1 7; ἐφ᾽ épypacw, Isth. I 47. 

: Ρέσπερ-. δὲ ἑσπέραις, Isth. VIII 47. 

. feT-. γὲ ἐτέων, Ol. IT 93; ἐνάτῳ ἔτεϊ, fr. 183: 2. 
ie fuo-. τὲ Wp, Ol, 1 104; πολλὰ εἰδώς, Ol. IT 86; ἐρασί- 


ON THE DIALECT OF PINDAR. 221 


μολπε ἰδοῖσα, Ol. XIV 15; cf. ἄϊδρις, Pyth. II 37. But cf. οὔτ᾽ 
ἰδεῖν, Ol. VI 53; ὄφρ᾽ ἰδοῖσα, Ol. XIV 22. 

10. εικ-. δ᾽ ἔοικε, 150}. I 52; δ᾽ ἐοικός, Nem. II 10. 

11. fto-, παῖδα ἰόπλοκον, Ol. VI 80. But Kat ἱοπλοκάμων, 
Pyth. 1; kat ἰοστέφανοι, fr. 76. 

12. FouK-. Kar’ οἶκον, Pyth. I 72; τὰ δ᾽ οἴκοι, Nem. 11 23. 

Indications of the original digamma are found in the v of 
φαυσίμβροτος, Ol. VII 89; αὐάταν [ἄτην], Pyth. II 28. 

Notice also τὲ Ἰάλυσον, Ol. VII 74; ἐς δὲ Ιωλκόν, Pyth. IV 
188; ἁλιερκέα Ἰσθμοῦ, Isth. I 9. The etymology of these words 
is uncertain, although Ἰσθμός seems to be derived from the 
root i, ‘to go.’ 


δ. 11, Crasis.s Examples are: τωὔτ᾽ [τὸ αὐτό], Ol. I 45; 
τοὔνεκα, Ol. 1 65; κἀγοραί, Ol. XII 5; κεἴ, Ol. XIV 7; χὠπόταν, 
Pyth. II 87; «ot, Pyth. ΤΥ 151; ®vacea, Isth. V 6. 

More remarkable are two cases which Bergk has introduced 
into the text: ἀρχη κδέξατο, Pyth. IV 70, and ὀλβωνδείξατο, Pyth. 
IV 255. 

Aphaeresis of α is found in ὦ ’᾽ρκεσίλα, Pyth. IV 250, and 
ὦ ’᾿πολλωνιάς, Isth. I 6. 


§ 12, Apocope. ἀνά often suffers apocope; see on ἀμνάσει, 
Pyth. IV 54. The most striking example is ἀνεῖσθαι [ἀνανεῖσθαι], 
Nem. II 12; see note. For κατά, see kap μεγάλας, Pyth. IV 264. 
For παρά, οἵ. παρ ποδί, Ο]. 1 74: παρ At, Nem. I 72. 


§ 19, Elision. + is elided in the first pers. sing. of the verb: 
ἀφίημ᾽ ἀγρούς, Pyth. IV 149; in the Doric third pers. plural: 
πέλοντ᾽ ἐν, Ol. VI 100; κατέχοντ᾽ ἀγαθαί, Ol. VII 10; ἀείδοντ᾽ ἐν 
ὕμνοις, fr. 182: 4: in the dat. plural: κέρδεσσ᾽ ὀπιθόμβροτον, Pyth. 
I 92; in wort [πρός], Ol. VII 90; in περί, Ol. VI 38 (see Eee 
Pyth. IV 265. 

αι is elided in ἔρχοντ᾽ ἐλπίδες, Nem. 1 32. The genitive in -οιο 
suffers elision in Addov ἀνάσσων, Pyth. 1 39; “Toddov ἐναρμόξαι, 
Isth, I 16, 


999 ‘ON THE DIALECT OF PINDAR. 


§ 14. Synizesis. For examples see the metrical schemes. 
The most peculiar is θεός (to be read as one short syllable), 
Pyth. I 56. Other noteworthy examples are γενύων and πνέον, 
both in Pyth. IV 225; ’Qaptova, Nem. IT 12. 


NOUNS. 


§ 15. First declension. The a of the stem is sometimes short- 
ened as in the Aeolic dialect. Cf. Πέλλανα [Πελλήνη], Ol. VIL 
86; Μινύεια, ΟἹ. XIV 19; xpvooxaira, Pyth. 11 16; ’AyAaorpi- 
away, Ol. I 40; Evrpiaway, Ol. 1 73; ὀρσοτρίαιναν, Pyth. II 12. 

In the gen. sing. masc. both endings -ao (aixpardo, Pyth, 
IV 12) and -a are found, the latter being the more common; 
e.g. Πισάτα, Ol. I 70; Γηρυόνα, Isth. 1 13; Μινύα, Isth. I ὅθ. 
See on Pyth. IV 88. 

The gen. plur. ends in -éy, not in -dwv. The accent of the 
feminine of pronominal adjectives is not governed by that of 

_ the masculine. Thus ἀλλᾶν, not ἄλλων, Ol. VI 25. 

The Aeolic acc. plur. in -a1s perhaps should be restored; see 

footnote on Isth. 1 24. 


§ 16. Second declension. For the Doric contraction of nouns 
in -Aaos and their inflection according to the first declension, 
see on ᾿Αρκεσίλᾳ, Pyth. IV 2. 

The gen. sing. ends in -ov, or, less often, in -οιο. 

The acc. plur. has the Doric ending -ος in kakaydpos, Ol. I 53, 
but the metre would allow -ous. 


§ 17. Third declension. We find for the acc. sing. βασιλέα, 
Pyth. IV 62; but βασιλῆα, Ol. I 23. 

The dat. plur. has three endings; see on Pyth. II 6. Pindar 
prefers the form in -ἐσσι. So ἐλαυνόντεσσιν [ἐλαύνουσιν], Ol. VI 
76; νικώντεσσιν, Ol. VII 10; Γιγάντεσσιν, Nem. I 67; κυμάτεσσιν, 
fr. 88:1. 

In the inflection of nouns in -ts, 15 retained; see on Nem. 1 80. 


§ 18. The old case-ending -θεν is used frequently; perhaps 
with fifteen words in the odes contained in this hook; e.g. 


ON THE DIALECT OF PINDAR. 995 


πατρόθεν, Ol. VII 23; ματρόθεν, Ol. VII 24, (ΞΞ ματρός in Pyth. 
II 48); θεόθεν, Ol. XII 8; Οὐλυμπόθεν, Pyth. IV 214; χερσόθεν, 
Ol. II 73. 


§ 19. Peculiarities of gender. αἰθήρ, Ol. 1 6; Ἰσθμός, Ol. VII 
81; κίων, Ol. VI 2; Τάρταρος, Pyth. I 15, are feminine; αἰών is 
feminine in Pyth. IV 186; masculine in Isth. VIII 14. 


§ 20. Three compound adjectives are inflected as of three 
endings, ἀμφιρύτᾳ, Isth. I 8; ἀμετρήτας, Isth. I 37; θεοδμάτας, 
Ol. VI 59. 


§ 21, Comparison of adjectives. Note ἐχθρότατον, Nem. I 65; 
ταχυτάτων, Ol. 1 77; ὑπεροχωτάτᾳ (only found in Pindar), Pyth. 
II 38; ὕψιστον, Pyth. 1 100; πόρσιον, Ol. I 114. 


§ 22. Personal pronouns. Pindar always (with perhaps one 
exception, ὑμῖν, Isth. II 30) uses the plural forms with double 
μ5 ἄμμες, ἄμμι [ἡμῖν], ἄμμε, tapes, yr, dpe, No example is found 
of the gen. plur. of the pronouns of the first and second persons. 

For the second pers. pron. nom. sing. we find τύ [ov], Ol. I 
85. There are three forms for the gen. sing.: σέο, Nem. I 29; 
σεῦ, Ol. XIV 20; σέθεν, ΟἹ. VI 81. The dative also has three 
forms: τοί (always enclitic); oot (seldom, but Pyth. IV 270); 
τίν (emphatic, as Ol. XII 8. For the quantity of the ἵ see on 
Pyth. I 29). 

Third pers. pron. acc. plur. σφέ is found Nem. I 68. vty 
seems to be neuter plur. in Pyth. II 57; see note. 


§ 23. Possessive pronouns. Note ἀμοῖς [ἐμοῖς], Pyth. IV 27; 
reais, Pyth. 1 9; σφετέρας [for ἑᾶς], Pyth. IV 83; ἑᾷ [for σφε- 
répa|, Pyth. IT 91. , 


§ 24, ‘The article and the relative pronoun in the feminine 
retain α throughout: d, ἅ, τᾶς, τᾷ, κτλ. The forms of the arti- 
cle are used for the relative; also ὅ for és, Pyth. I 74. 

The relative pronoun is placed often after two or more 
words of the clause to which it belongs; see Ol. II 99, XIV 1; 
Pyth. I 74, II 5, 42; cf. Ol. VI 27 and note. 


294 ON THE DIALECT OF PINDAR. 


VERBS. 


§ 25. The augment is often omitted; e.g. σύτο, Ol. I 20; oa 
[ἔφη], Ol. VI 49; Adxov, Pyth. II 27; θέσαν, Pyth. II 39; 
ἔξελε [ἐξεῖλε], Ol. I 26. 

ἐσυνῆκαν, Isth. VIII 34, has a double augment. 


§ 26. The connecting vowel of the subjunctive seems never 
to be short; see on Ol. I 7. 


§ 27. The third pers. plur. never ends in -ovor. The Doric 
ending -οντι is preferred; but as that does not assume v-mov- 
able, to prevent hiatus or elision the Aeolic -oww is used, e.g. 
Ol. II 72, VII 95. 

The subjunctive takes the Doric ending ; τηρέωντι, Pyth. 
II 88. 

In the secondary tenses of yu-forms the ending -v (instead 
of -cav) is found. E.g. tev [ἵεσαν], Isth. I 25; ἔβαν, Ol. II 34; 
στάν [ἔστησαν], Isth. VIIT. 64; ἔφυν, Pyth. I 42; μίγεν te 
σαν], Pyth. ΤΥ 251; κρίθεν, Pyth. [IV 168; ἔφανεν, Isth. I 29. 


§ 28, The infinitive-ending is the Doric -pey, or, less frequently, 
the Attic -εν. Cf. ordpev [στῆναι, see note], Pyth. IV 2; 
θέμεν [θεῖναι], Ol. IL 17; δόμεν, Ol. VI 33; tev, Ol. VI 68; 
θανέμεν, Pyth. IV 72. 

ἔμμεναι (6.5. Ol. I 32) is found as well as ἔμμεν. 

For yeydxew, Ol. VI 49, see note. 

The ending -ev (yapvev, Ol. 1 3; dyayév, Pyth. IV 56; τράφεν, 
Pyth. IV 115) is found in the Mss. and is defended by the 
scholia, but in each instance the metre would admit -ειν. 


§ 29. Participles. Note the Aeolic ending -owa in fem. 
pres. act.; -avs and -αισα for masc. and fem. of the first aorist 
active. See § 4. 

For βρονταίς [from βρόνταιμι, Aeolic for Bpovraw], Pyth. IV 
23, see the note. 

Two perfect participles have present ‘ovine κεχλάδοντας, 
Pyth. ΤΥ 179; πεφρίκοντας, Pyth. ΤΥ 188. 


ON THE DIALECT OF PINDAR. 995 


a 


§ 30. Contract-verbs are usually contracted; e.g. ὁρᾶν, Ol. 
VII 62; νικᾶν, Nem. 11 9; καλεῦνται, fr. 188 : ὃ ; but vorerdovres, 
Ol. VI 78; Pyth. IV 180. 


§ 31. Verbs in -© commonly form their future and aorist 
in -§ and -ξα, Εἰ, κλεΐξειν, Ol. 1. 110; ὀνύμαξε, Pyth. IT 44; 
ἐκόμιξαν, Nem. I] 19, but κόμισον, Ol. I] 14; ἁρπάξαις, Pyth. 
IV 34, but ἁρπάσαι, Ol. 140. This ἁρπάξαις is a hybrid form, 
uniting the peculiarities of both dialects; the Doric would 
be ἁρπάξας, the Aeolic would be ἁρπάσαις. 


§ 32, From πίπτω we find the second aorist, in the participle 
πετοῖσαι, Ol. VIT 69, as well as the heterogene (i.e. having the 
tense-sign of the first with endings of the second aorist) forms 
ἔπεσεν, Ol. XII 10, πεσών, Pyth. 11 41, ete. 


§ 83. Verbs in -y. Sometimes a connecting-vowel is found; 
cf. σβεννύεις, Pyth. I 5; διδοῖ, Pyth. IV 265; dpwev, Pyth. IV 
170; δείκννεν, Pyth. ΓΝ 220. 

For the imperative δίδοι, see on Ol. I 85. 

φαντί [φασί] is found Pyth. I 52 and often; ἐντί [εἰσί], Ol. 
ΠῚ 84 and often. 

For ἴσαμι [οἶδα], see on Pyth. IV 248. 

From τίθημι we find θέμεναι, ΟἹ]. XIV 10, as We as θηκάμενος, 
Pyth. IV 29. 

Σ PREPOSITIONS. 


§ 84, Prepositions are often widely separated from the 
verbs to which they belong; see on Ol. VII 24. 

1. és is used before consonants; εἰς is used only where a 
long syllable is required before a vowel. ἐν is used for εἰς, 
Pyth. IT 11, 86; IV 258; fr. 75:1. (The more original form 
from which these three forms are derived is preserved in the 
Cretan évs. This seems to have come from an original * évis. 

2. περί and wort suffer elision; see ὃ 13. 7 

3. πεδά [μετά] is found in ebbinca docs, Ol. XII 12. 


THE METRES OF PINDAR'S ODES. 


PINDAR uses in his odes three kinds of metre: — 


I. Logaoedic or Acolic. See H. 1108; 6. 299; Schmidt’s 
Rhythmic and Metric, ὃ 18. Trochees and dactyls are united 
in the same colon (series, or metrical clause). The movement 
isin $time. The dactyls are cyclic (1.6. τ-τῷρ, ὦ ΞΞ Js δες and 
contain but three metrical units. The apparent spondees 
(found generally only in the even places of the verse) are 
irrational, i.e. the second syllable is intermediate between a 
long and a short, and thus is without integral ratio to the long 
thesis or accented syllable. 

The forms of the measure (bar or foot) are -- 


eae ὙΡ -J i trochee, 
lo 
ae = ὲ irrational trochee, 
ye ae J 5 Ἧι cyclic dactyl, 
ἘΝ = ὦ. triseme (three-timed long), 
Sa ἐν =f δ γα 4 tribrach, 
ὡλιὶ =} 2 apparent iambus is found in the ninth line of 


the strophe, in Ol. I. 


II. Dactylo-epitritic or Doric. See Schmidt, §12. Dactylic 
tripodies, _ u u|_. ὦ u|_ —], and second epitrites, _ v|_—I, 
are combined in various ways. Either may be catalectic. 
The movement is in % time. The apparent trochees contain 
four metrical units. See H. 1117. 


THE METRES OF PINDAR’S ODES. vipa 


The forms of the measure are : — 


KU = ~ Fy sis dactyl, 

hee 5 4 spondee, 

i ae 1 four-timed trochee, 

ἘΝ -- μ tetraseme (four-timed long), 
N 


fen : 
and occasionally UY >= 4 ἐν ts where > represents a syllable 
which, although apparently short, is between short and long, and here is 


used as long. It is irrational, see above. 


III. Cretic or Paeonic. See H.1119; 6. 801 : 8: Schmidt, 
p. 33. The movement isin ἢ time. The ratio between thesis 
and arsis is hemiolic; i.e. the thesis (accented part of the meas- 
ure) and arsis (unaccented part of the measure) are to each 
other as 8 to 2 or 13 +01. The primary accent falls upon the 
first syllable of the measure, as usual; a secondary accent falls 
on the second long syllable of the cretic (_ u _, the funda- 
mental measure of the verse); or when this long is resolved 
into two shorts the secondary accent falls upon the first of the 
two. 

The following forms are found in Ol. II: — 


cries thats -Ji 


eek KN. eee τι 
SBS, ee v='J e 4 4 & αν : _OF THE » : 
VERSIT ¥ 
wyuvestad | eos ΤΣ 
ines ~ CALIFORNIA, — 
i toate 2 
ΝΥΝ Ν 
συν αν πὶρ δ ὁ ὁ 
EE  ἣὦ 4 th J 5 where a two-timed trochee takes the place 


of the second long syllable. 


In these schemes : shows that the preceding syllables of the 
verse belong to the unaccented part of the measure (i.e. to the 
upward beat) and are used as an anacrusis or introduction; 


228 METRICAL SCHEMES. 


w marks two short syllables ( 39, together of the value of 
υΞ iy used as an anacrusis; A (Λεῖμμα) marks a one-timed 
pause = ¥, an eighth-rest; A marks a two-timed pause, or 
quarter-rest ἢ; 1 marks a three-timed pause = 37; | divides 
separate measures; || divides the cola or metrical clauses. 
The rhythmical arrangement of the cola in periods is indicated 
at the end of each scheme by figures which refer to the num- 
ber of measures in each colon. 
The first syllable of every measure receives the ictus. 


———o0teoo0—_— 


METRICAL SCHEMES. 





FIRST OLYMPIAN ODE. 


(Logaoedic.) 
STROPHES. | 
vi tt. beve ὠὰ I hw be ἢ 
σψυυ[ —v | EL Iw lw | ws | HY dd 
ake igs Pala GA e 
—v |e | —vu I 
δ νοις χἠ το 
gov Miu Iw baw bow P 
dw ΝΣ 
Mee ig) nomi eg ee ee ae Oe es cae Ws ee ee 
vruuvivuvtl av Piso] COR PaASs 
ὠὐ fig tl i A AE 
10. ΣΟ ΨΗ ES ie oe oh cA 
SRE eee ee. es eee ee eke ee ee Yn 
ΠΝ es 


ote με a, ~—— 


43.34, 4.38.4 443,44, 6.5.6.5, 
I. 48.8 II III IV 


METRICAL SCHEMES. 229 


EPovEs. 

we i. buyvbow f ον | ow Fo | eee 
te Te 

wrt. Poa) Ἐπ ΤΟ ow fA ἢ 

πὰ ἘΚ ον πο a Aas) SERS ay Peo a Ἢ 
vin Jeu] © Iw τ τ Iw | Lo I 

res na Pe Lt ke Be ae ee Ce ee ἢ 

Saat aw ft te Pe Poe | cee lowe aud | 
ba Poe 
vi Le ets Ὶ hen τ | eu | ἔς» Ι τ | — eu | 
en GA 
i ie Saas A cinek 
Ι. 4 24. Il. 34.3 4. III. 33 2.3 8, IV. 3332.333., 


ἀελίου, v. 5, and θεοῖσι, v. 39, are pronounced with synizesis. 
The metre in vs. 77, 95 is particularly well adapted to the sentiment. 
The sixth verse of the Epode is divided by Bergk into two verses. 


SECOND OLYMPIAN ODE. 


(Cretic.) 
STROPHES. 
μὰ Oe aan ae ak, γἢ 
sew po ὦ re hd) Se: 
ees aL tet ars ed a be 9 
πο; ᾿ξ 
δος στ ἃ 
πο ἢ 
τ τ ΘΗ 


“Πὰς ΄σ.- 
I. 8.8 3. II. 8 8.2. ΤΙ $2.92 8. IV. 22 
Ly = 


230 METRICAL SCHEMES. 


E;PODES. 
ae ie fe eS eae 
donates Edi UP ela do ee 
Uw wil τα oo lh Cl Ps ke od 
Se ag be wipe aye ἢ 
Date es ee δου ike 8 
τ | —~v I wu | A _ | (trochaic tetrapody). 
| wee i ae 
I. 3.32.3 2, Il. 22.2 2.4. 
\AZY/ Ὁ 


τετραορίας, v. 5, ἀελίου, γ. 32, and φωνάεντα, v. 85, are pronounced 
with synizesis. 


A pause is allowed, as marked, in the sixth verse of the strophe, since 
a word always ends there. 


SIXTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 


= (Dactylo-epitritic.) 
STROPHES. 
UOT Es Whe ERM WSS Bieta: iba es REL: ony ee . 
Se EY Wane es Geeaapemeay ere eR Ὁ 
Mer S| Oe ee epee κυ | 
ἜΣ pm ee eon, ye ἘΧῈ Beane fen] iar | 8 
Bont 4a cS Pestle ea Tae 
ta) ae ee δυο 
Nee 
cari) Τὺ eee ee sibs Hite I Loukas | ae I ee | pee | Lens | 
pee ne 
πον, a 
I. 48.5.6.4 3, Ii 83:2 lik. 43 8.3 °3 4 
ee 


METRICAL SCHEMES, 931 


EpopEs. — 
τω εἶ. POLS we le ts mae ee ee eee) Oe | eee 
εὐ. ee aa we ele 
Aas Ss eg mare? 

ea Urey as pe |u| EEA ἔων | τ ἀρ θεν | Lav | as ὅΚ ll 
Be Vc ee ee Rares et a 

5 sly τς US eer re ae oA 
SOOT ALU VIZ VOPR I 
Lowy | ΠΩ | wey i Serie με ΓΝ ἢ 


Ἂν... 


323 1442 11.44.43 Iv. 53.83 44 
i ‘ Il. 442, . . , Υ. , Π V. 


χρυσέας, Υ. 1, and τειχέων, v. 99, are pronounced with synizesis. 
ποντόμεδον, v. 103, lengthens the short final syllable in the thesis 
before a pause; cf. πόθον, Pyth. IV 184. 


SEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 


(Dactylo-epitritic.) 
STROPHES. 

vu: sath oie | | Sa «Ψ΄ | Kee σὰ ΙΘ Θ ὦ [ὦ] SOF Ὁ ll 

ἔλεε τἀ be tS Ah 

ee es Fe ah 
\ τς κί oer ews ih oe al ah co luv | 
Zane ONE 
5 - bees bso Pa! Fs [luvl_ouv] —A ll 

ἔνε  ς | μι» | ΕΑ ΔΑ l_uvle—uy | Ae ΟῚ. 


1 8. 8. I. 24.2. ITT. 2 2. Ἔν. 8.8. V.3823 VI. 83. 
dd \ ΄ ~~ — MM ~~” 


232 METRICAL SCHEMES. 


EPoneEs. 
—vvy|_—vy | tin tee i oo δ ee 
ες Opie, Pose es Fe Lay Manne ona PR οὐ Gur 
awe 
aww i τ᾿» ως πο ΣΝ 
ὑῶν. τ 
ἐκ ἐν οο ἢ 
8 is wo Let ee bo le ee 
Meare ὦ 1 lore oe poe ho Ae 
ΕΑ tou eer ol ee ee 
er “ὡς 
1.393.432. II. 8 8 8. ΠῚ 4.4... - ἀν 40.4% 
a ee Satie Lim 


ἀεθλοφόροις, V. 7, χρυσέαις, V. 34, and φαεννόν, v. 67, are pronounced 
with synizesis. 


ELEVENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 


(Dactylo-epitritic.) 
STROPHES. 
Sal | Selatan Peper Pe er <a 
boas | Fe ara Ge ρος - ὧν} —<A ll 
ἐξα 2 or SS al 
rw | Coe) tia ee DN APT cece 
Ae en posers ΡΟ he 
Low Pies Ley ἔν ΝΟΥ τ pee Ea 
Ye hGies 


— 


I. 6.5. Il. 4.4 3.4.4 3 
\AX<4” 


METRICAL SCHEMES. 233 


_ ERODE. 

μοῦ τ Gates eee 
“ἄν! πον 

Δ. Ἐν Χ 

ἐκ ὡς εὐ ἢ 

οι ΟΣ ΣΥΝ 

CL ΟΝ oe FeO 
EDT, χα τ oe oe Seas oe ee ge, Se 
SEL Te See SE Oe aa | 

oor Laws. [-0}} κὰν Γι i ΕΝ 

per sqaure. σπ 
I, 5.3.4 8. II. phckat III. 4.3 4, IV. 4.4 4. 


χρυσέας, v. 13, is pronounced with synizesis. 


TWELFTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 


(Dactylo-epitritic.) 
STROPHES. 
tw eee wel ae] OK A 
Lww | ΕΞΙΞΕΣΣ. ες) ROTOR cigs eae Jiu | ὌΝ ll 
Low ΕΑ Lis μοι Ἢ 
δι | ΠΕΣ τὸν "2 | Lewy ie ee. | ὦ! LK | 
Ren es? sll phe (Poe) pee Oe SSO 
a Pe ee as Pe τ Ὁ | 
a NP | ἔν, | Boy Il 
Fae M 
I. 6.6 2, . 423.4 Ὅς rf , 
o II Ill. 6.254 


234 METRICAL SCHEMES. 


EPODE. 
BE ew ERE Ts το Me τ Cee a 
Swe a ΞΕ Sa 
Low | obi bein ἐπ - Ὁ —A ll 
Satur Pea ft oo in ee aod eee 
5 nie ἐπ lwuvl_uvu] —A ll 
boa oe tone ba ee eee 
Low ΣΝ ene, Γι τ ἢ LI | tw Sear 
Low Ps ag | 
Xt he ἢ ee. Τὰς 
I. 32.8 4.3 3.3 4.23. ‘JL, 4 2.43 4, 
Ass 


Sates erg 
ὁμιλέων, V. 19, is pronounced with synizesis. 


OO 


FOURTEENTH OLYMPIAN ODE. 


(Logaoedic.) 
>? ay [wu] — | ἢ τ} VU Ie] Le Ped 
yy |-ὐ} ee ᾿ξ} SG Il 
yuul—vy] —y | — τῶ}... | Mo I] CA Il 
“VY bot sey | t= | ey 
5 os Ι--οὐὐ ξ ] 2A Ι 
wow οὔ Ww ΤΣ Δ 
VY I | lu | es | a || 
“ὦ Jo-w |] Le τῶ}... }Σ..Λ 
—vyy |=oo] LF }. Ὁ]. Tell LJ] ul All 
10 ι -οὕ]Ἱ--ὦ}] ες. Iewl] eH [we l-vell 
Aso yd et a ee AT 
—yy ΡΝ. UV J SU] EL LAI 
a Ἰὰς. PP ie 
1.5. δ. 11.6.4 4.56, 17], 4.4, I1V.33.388 V.3833. VI. 44.5.4 4, 
γλυκέα, V. 5, θεοί, v. 8, and Κλεόδαμον, γ. 22, are pronounced with 


synizesis. 

We need a long syllable in place of τά, v.5. As there are but two 
strophes there is less to check the errors and wantonness of copyists and 
editors, and the text and metrical arrangement are far more uncertain 
than in any other ode, 


METRICAL SCHEMES. 235 


FIRST PYTHIAN ODE. 


(Dactylo-epitritic.) 
STROPHES. 
ἜΣ Pred eal oe Sk paced et Ὁ ΒΡ ll 
“το byte ae | uu! cs ll tw | whoa ταν ἔ- τω! 
Cee δ νὴ Pee 
oye ie} ΛΑ 
Sahl Pele Pet ee eee 
Sire A Tl 
5 Cr eA Eee ee ere 
τ τ σ᾽ τ PE Se ee 
“πα how] = | Low eee II 
ie 
i; ADs II. ἴδε 2.7 IIT. 6 8.6. 
EPoDEs. 
Ὁ) Se Pie et Mee ΕΝ 
Les a nce Pe ee eh eee 
oa be bes Fe ee et err VAN 
et ate. SVR, cn ee WS | Cee 
feo ee rol i KD 
πλεῖ κύτει ΟΣ ΣῊ 
τ πο car  ἢ Ly a ee eee e 
cht SHRI Ae 
Pees κυ nee ke πὰ | Pes ee 
: | i geil) 
1. 85.8.58, 4h IL ἃ 3.8.8 5.2.3... Iv. 4406} 


θεός, v. 56, Δεινομενέος, v. 79, and ἀέθλων, v. 99, are pronounced with 
synizesis. 

For the quantity of the penult of ἥρωας, v. 53, see note. — θεός, v. 56, 
is not only a monosyllable, but also short. So τεόν in Praxilla, fr. 1. 


236 METRICAL SCHEMES. 


SECOND PYTHIAN ODE. 


(Logaoedic.) 
STROPHES. 
wiv lar be Dow, Poi) oe 
vuvl|ouyv [-ἰ Ie bow | ce 1 oS I J 
Ἐπ ΗΝ ety 4 
Siu πω + ws |] EL ]--ν [..ΔΛ 
ωυϊξπυυ lows] —y πων | es | MU I LA I 
6 πε Co ear AS 
>: ἀν luvv] eu | we | we | Δ 
ioe Re. hes WOME bis Pak ae De 
πο ον} πο ες] ow lore 
ee 
Ἐς π΄ οι 
ix αἷς τ Be 3. ΤΙ, 6.34.5,.6.3 4, Ill. 33 3. 
ἘΡΟΡΕΒ. 
waaay Dec ἐπ πε Peay J ΣΝ 
sy | ov | Le eu lw |_A ll 
ee bt te ARE LS luvul aw | Al 
λέ πὰ; 1] οὐ Pie fF Oa hes Peer 1} 
- 1h can Ν 
ras | a Pe ae hs ee A 
Bo γος ἘΠῚ να ee ee Dees 
χήν εἰ ρον ΧΗ meee” 
τ lows | LA I 
Oe te ce th Ὁ Le es ἐν δ. 
ΕΒ 


..  --. 


eee 443 9, III. 43.4 3 3, . 42.242, II. 5.3.54, 
And WAZ aie “ee i oa 


—_— — 


αἰγλάεντα, V. 10, is pronounced as a trisyllable, by synizesis. For the . 
short quantity of the antepenult of αὐάταν, vy. 28, see the note. 


METRICAL SCHEMES. 237 


FOURTH PYTHIAN ODE, 


(Dactylo-epitritic.) 
STROPHES. 
bes be eee ca Ἐπ 
base bie hk eh wl sce hai hens Lawl 
.. Ὡς ΔῈΝ 
es ΕΣ a ee fo an) Gard 
bid 
Ageia ae AOR tk 2 bes baa) foe 
τ PN Ue el bo ee Pee 
κυ Γ πὐ}ε χα] βου ΕΝ ἢ 
ἔτ ἐς δ ΕΑ ΤΣ ΝΕ 
eee bee Cee ΟΣ ἢ 
— ΄σ΄-- 
I. 5.55.54, Il. $4.34, Ill. 4 4.4 4.4, 
ΝΞ“ \AZY ἔν ὦ ὩΣ 
EPoDES. 
οὐ See arse | Rs | ey ae lee eae Real Teer 
2 Ae 
mye ser Pie Saget a δ ate cee 
πος | boy Pc ere Pao 
ee rest tet Bhar  Ἐ cid Beat ΑΟΝΝ 
—< il 
mess λα ἐς Bday τ 
ἥν ΣΝ 
ΡΣ ω πε aes hr 
Σ Ca Β 
I. 26% 0.323 ὦ, 98.448. Iv. 423.4% vV. 9322, 


This is the most epic of Pindar’s odes in metre as well as in language 
and subject. | 

In αἰετῶν, v. 4, a long penult is required by the metre. Interpolated 
Mss. read αἰητῶν, which Boeckh receives in his edition. ὀρνίχων [i.e. 
ὀρνίθων] has been conjectured. 

ἱέρεα, v. 5, is trisyllabic; ἀργινόεντι, y. 8, also is pronounced with 
synizesis. For the synizesis of γενύων and mvéov, v. 225, see note. 

For πόθον, v. 184, see metrical scheme of Ol. VI 108. κρίσιν, v. 253, 
takes the place of one long syllable in the other strophes; hence Her- 
mann conjectured xpiv’. 


238 METRICAL SCHEMES. 


FIRST NEMEAN ODE. 


(Dactylo-epitritic.) 
STROPHES. 
δέον ΓΞ Sia a Al, wy en i 
ick ech Cerne A CAL. CC eee 
SU eh Ἀ 
SO ty ac, cee | POS WS ΛΝ 
5 οἰ} et | Meaty Pe ONS 
DP eA P2ond Ere PF A Sa ee ἡρώμαν Ὑς 
LORS Pca ws PN PN Ne AP A ad ee ee 
een a Ral Om, Geiss Be Pk i 
LT. 4,6.3.5.4 Ul, £4.65 44, 
Ἂς Uhre Soa 
EPoDEs. 
pty ee A a OC Ey ba Pe 
—vvl_vvul_vy | eee oh Ee ee | dein: deed | Rime Te | a, | 
νι... νυ τ ar a eee 
el A? γάλι Sig Ea 
δος τ Ear ee es Pe ae ee, yy re hy τ ag we να OS 
LON 


44,.44,244,.44, 
Lo ee 
βασίλεα, v. 39, and χαλκέοις, v. 51, are pronounced with synizesis. 
- The last foot but one in the first line of the fourth epode seems to be 
corrupt. Perhaps the scheme for that line should read 
ως. ὀρ bee Be ds ed ee 
Then χρόνον, v. 69, would lengthen its final syllable as ποντόμεδον, 


Ol. V1103. But this would disturb the rhythmical arrangement of the 
cola. 


METRICAL SCHEMES. 239 


SECOND NEMEAN ODE, 


A=ESt LIB 
(Logaoedic.) “ BEES OF TRE 
, IWNIVERS 
δ τ ΡΟΣ ΔῊ ὦ ἐν 
wet we | oe Poe PI HORN 
—y¥ |r [-ὖ. ὃ | wu | pay II 
ws mrs od Te eae Se Ls ee 
=o Ta tem PLA 
yy | . [ow | —v Il 
I, 4.4, 11. 3 8, III. 44 4.4, 


For the synizesis of ᾿Ωαρίωνα, v. 12, see note. Whenever Tpwita, v. 14, 
is a trisyllable, Bergk writes it with w, though the antepenult may be 
short, as here. 


FIRST ISTHMIAN ODE. 


(Dactylo-epitritic.) 
STROPHES. 
πο τ oe td ee 
MPG, τσ] oh OL er te 
Low | Hie ΣΕ SS lou |u| eee | 
RPT ΚΛ ΣΝ Ἢ 
Bee tos to ρον κυ 
tow fu υϊυμ κι el ha 
: i te ML a 
I. δ δ-- ieee eee Ill. 2324, 
Se? ς οἷν “S_” 
EPopEs. 
Ee eee ee err So EL AM 
πα es De ag nk a et ag dR ἢ 
MO wy Me πες ten πο Ria ak 
eae LAS Li ee ie ee ee panos. hol 
ποτ fad Gatch vel Beets caper τ aa 
A Seeing} oul Ne 
Il. 23 2 3.3%: III. 34.4 4, 
os = ayy 


οἰκέων, V. 31, is pronounced with synizesis. 


240 7 METRICAL SCHEMES. 


FIFTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 


(Dactylo-epitritic.) 
STROPHES. 
CoO oes a Sd CLR  ἀμρρηλῦξηι. 
iis ae δ to + 7 BA a ee 
ea ote a raed, ON et 
Sp th SAT KN A 
πα ον Re a ae ἐπ ἢ 
INET ἐπ Lec By ἐν Aces ΡΝ ΕΝ 
| ay Pte) Ee Poe 
1 6b. 8 3 3.6. 11. 3.23. Ill. 4 4 4. 
XY wy Seg oe 
EPopDEs. 
ia Ao ba Lantodce. ἢ 
ie a Oe δι ΚΙ 
tons fo Let A 
aed “ta qa La Ν 
Go tego γε oe ka ae 
Oe oe aa Mee ERE Ce Binal eae 
Me Uae Wet Coe Meee ed piel G1 Se ere 
Re tovliw le Male PAA 
“ἀν Mey eS eS ": | τὰ | ie δεεν. Ι! 
ΠΤ. ἌΣ 2.6.4. II. 2 4.5.5.4 2.5, 
᾿Ξ; RY 


᾿Αελίου, γ. 1; Πολυδεύκεος, v. 88, and διαπρεπέα, Υ. 44, are pronounced 
with synizesis. 


METRICAL SCHEMES. 241 


EIGHTH ISTHMIAN ODE. 


(Logaoedhe.,) 

"τς | ct bt ee ee ee Ba ae 
—uu | — A Ill 
uv luw bw] ce tow τ [epi we | 
PAs boa 
eg PRATT te Oh ght co, oe A 
πε eae fama | he Bae oa oh Pe | 
vu | —A ll 

5 vu lows] uv |v | we | Al 

πο Ὁ Poo | - ee 

_—¥ low J eu Jd nh ἐπ | Ad 
Cope Ἰυυ του [auf ὃς ΞΟ 
ΕΣ 

vuv| Hw | ὦ Iluvul wey luvull 

Wu: τ. |~wulwsl| All 
oe oy | al Op eh uw bw FA 
τ  ΤΊΣΩΣ, 
I, 4 ἃ 4 II. QV ΤΠ: 6.6.6; 
OER, ἐ 
98, .4, ᾿ 
IV. 3 33.3 3 ΟΝ, 8 28 


πενθέων, V6, υἱέων, v.26, and ἀδελφέοισιν, v. 38, are pronounced with 
synizesis. 
- ‘Eaé., v. 56, seems to stand for a long syllable, =1_. This difficulty 
is removed by dividing into two verses the first verse of the strophe: 


ων Be St a any TP el peed ad 
ον low | UAT 


242 METRICAL SCHEMES. 


FRAGMENTS 29, 80, 


(Dactylo-eytritic.) 
eb wt LOomrn ae 
ὠς beck ad Lad hs OL ἢ 
belts oy i Seo, 29 ee | 
ste Shee tua hi ΣΧ 
Sere Rene Beas pen) ἢ 
ρον δι ες Eres et bere 
ΙΝ Reo? Τ 3 3 3, 


χρυσέαισιν, fr. 30: 2, is pronounced with synizesis. 


FRAGMENTS 87, 88. 


(Dactylo-eytritic.) 

eta | δορὰς ΙΞ-ὐυυ | ΔΛ 

ξέν, ἦν cs cath, ζει tee ἢ 

τἀ οε χ] υΣἕαι po ee Ι! Pee ΨΙ, | ΕΝ | ὧν} ὦ] ὑπ εν Ὁ I] 

rte Pi dere oer be eg ot a ΟΣ 

«δ 
δ το γονή 

ey be μιὰ Ὁ Ὁ ἢ ee a 
πω TS SARE 
πε ἡ οὐ -ούνυ 

I. 6.5. II. 8.2 3, III. 6 5.3, IV. 4.4 3 Υ. 33, 


The strophe ends with the fourth line, the antistrophe begins with the 
third line of the scheme. 


INDEX OF NAMES. 


OG 


[The references in general are to the Notes. ] 


Acharnians, Nem. IT 16. 

Achilles, ΟἹ. II 78; Isth. V 41, 
Vill 51. 

Acragas, ΟἹ. IT 10. 

Adrastus, ΟἹ. 11 45, VI 13, 15. 

Aeacus, Isth. VIII 25. 

Aegimius, Pyth. I 64. 

Aegina renowned for justice, Isth. 
V 22. 

Aeginetan games, Ol. VIT 86. 

Aeetes, Pyth. IV 10, 213. 

Aeolidae, Pyth. IV 72. 

Aeolus, Pyth. 1V 108. 

Aeschylus imitates Pindar, Pyth. 
116; Isth. VIII 34. 

Aetna (the city), Pyth. I 30. 

_ Aetna’s (Mt.) snow, Pyth. I 20. 

Agesias, Ol. VI int. 

Agesidamus, Ol. XI int. 

᾿Αγλαοτρίαινα, Ol. I 40. 

Ajax, Nem. II 14, Isth. V 48. 

Alemene, Nem. I 50. 

Alpheus, Ol. I 20, Nem. I 1. 

Altis, Ol. I int. 

Amenas, Pyth. 1 67. | 

Ammon identified with Zeus, Pyth. 
IV 16. 

Amphiaraus, Ol. VI 13. 

Amyclae, Pyth. I 65. 

᾿Αμυθάν, Pyth. IV 126. 

Anaxilaus, Pyth. II 20. 

Apollo ἀρχηγέτης, Pyth. IV 62; 
Λύκιος, Pyth. I 39; patron of 
Pythian games, Pyth.I 1, IV 3; 





present at his shrine when re- 
sponse is given, Pyth. IV 5; 
prophet of Zeus, Pyth. IV 4. 
Arcadian games, Ol. VII 83. 
Arcesilaus IV, Pyth. IV int. 
Archilochus, Pyth. 11 55. 
Arethusa, Nem. I 1. 
Argonauts’ course after leaving 
Colchis, Pyth. IV 20. 
Artemis grants victory, Pyth. 11 
7, IV 3. 


| Asopichus, Ol. XIV int. 


Asopus, Isth. VIII 19. 
Astydameia, ΟἹ. VII 24. 
᾿Ασυχία, ‘ Peace,’ fr. 109. 
Athenian games, Ol. VII 82. 
Athens praised, Pyth. I 75, fr, 76. 


Battus, Pyth. IV 59 fg. 
Boeotian games, Ol. VII 84. 


Callianax, Ol. VIT 93. 

Calliste, Pyth. IV 258. 

Capys and Hippocrates, Ol. II 96. 
Carthaginian defeat, Pyth. I 72 fg. 
Castor, Isth. I 16, V.33. 

Catana, Pyth. I int., 30. 
Cephisus, ΟἹ. XTV 1. 

Chariclo, Pyth. IV 103. 

Chiron, Pyth. IV 76, 102. 
Chromius, Nem. I int. 
Χρυσοκόμας, Ol. VI 41. 

Cinyras, Pyth. IT 15, 

Cleander, Isth. VIII int. 


244 


Cleonicus, Isth. V 55. 

Colchians connected with Egyp- 
tians, Pyth, IV 212. . 

Corinna, fr. 29. 

Croesus, Pyth. I 94. 

Cumae, Pyth. I 18. 

Cycnus, Ol. 11 82. 

Cyllene, Ol. VI 77. 

Cyre, Pyth. IV 294. 

Cyrene, the nymph, Pyth. IV 261. 

Cyrene, the city, Pyth. IV 6. 


Damophilus, Pyth. IV int. 

Deinomenes, Pyth. I 58, 60. 

Deinomenes’s sons, Pyth. I 79 

Delos, ἀκίνητος, fr. 8'7.. 

Delphi, earth’s ὀμφαλός, Pyth. IV 
74, ἘΣ 

Diagoras, ΟἹ. VIT int. 


Elatidas, ΟἹ. VI 33 fg. . 
*Evvocldas, Pyth. IV 33, 173. 
Epaphus, Pyth. IV 14. 
Ergoteles, Ol. XII int. 
Euadne, Ol. VI 30. 
Eurypylus, Pyth. IV 33. 
Εἰὐτρίαινα, Ol. I 73. 


Ganymede, 0]. I 43. 

Geryones, Isth. I 13. 

Γλαυκῶπις, Ol. VIT 51. 

Graces, Ol. XIV 11 fg.; grant vic- 
tory, Ol. IT 50, Isth. V 21. 


Heliconian Muses, Isth. VIII 63. 
Helios’s seven sons, Ol. VII 72. 
Hera reared by Oceanus, fr. 30. 
Heracles, Ol. II 4, Nem. I 33 fg., 
Isth. V 36. 
Heraclidae, Pyth. I 62 fg. 
Hermes, patron of palaestra, Ol. 
VI 79. : 
Herodotus of Thebes, Isth. I int. 
Hiero of Syracuse, Ol. I int. 





INDEX OF NAMES. 


Himera, Ol. XII 19; battle, Pyth. 
I 79. 

Himeras, Pyth. I 79. 

Hippodameia, Ο]. I 70, 76. 

Homeridae, Nem. II 1. 

Hours, fr. 30; 75:14. 

Hyllus, Pyth. I 62. 


_ ‘Hypereis, Pyth. IV 125. 


Ialysus, ΟἹ. VII 74. 

Iamidae, ΟἹ]. VI int. 

Iamus, Ol. VI 43 fg. 

Iolaus, Isth. V 32. 

Toleos, Pyth. IV 188, Isth. VIII 44. 
Ismenus, fr. 29. 

Txion, Pyth. IT 21. 


Jason, Pyth. IV 78 fg. 


Κιλίκιον ἄντρον, Pyth. I 17. 
Kovoyevns, fr. 88. 
Κρόνιον, Ol. I 111. 


Lachesis, Ol. VII 64. 
Lampo, Isth. V 21. 


Locrians, poets.and musicians, Ol. 
XI 19. 


Medea, Pyth. IV 10 fg. 
Megarian games, Ol. VII 86. 
Melampus, Pyth. IV 126. 
Melia, fr. 29. 

Memnon, Ol. II 83, Isth. V 41. 
Midea, Ol. VII 29. 

Minyae, Ol. XIV 3. 

Minyag, Isth. I 56. 

Mopsus, Pyth. IV 191. 

Muse joins.the κῶμος, Pyth. IV 1. 


Nemea, Nem. II 5. 


Oedipus, Ol. IT 38. 
Oenone, Isth. V 34. 


Οἰνεΐδαι, Isth, V 81, 


INDEX OF NAMES. 


Oenopia, Isth. VIII 23. 
Olympia, the source of song, Ol. 1 8. 
Onchestus, Isth. I 33. 
Orchomenus, Ol. XIV 3. 

Orion, Nem. 11 12. 

Ortygia, Pyth. II 6, Nem. £2: 


Otusand Ephialtes, Pyth. IV 87, 89. 


ἸΠαιάν, Pyth. ΤΥ 270. 

Pallas, at Acragas, Ol. IT 26. 

Pamphylus, Pyth. I 62. 

Pangaeus, Pyth. IV 180. 

Peitho, Pyth. LV 219. 

Pelops’s honors, sons, and victory, 
Ol. I 87 fg. 

Phalaris and his bull, Pyth. I 96. 

Pherenicus, Ol. I 18. 

Philoctetes, Pyth. I 52 fg. 

Philyra, Pyth. IV 103. 

Phintis, Ol. VI 22. 

Phlegrae, Nem. I 67. 

Phrixus, Pyth. IV 159 fg. 

Phylacidas, Isth. V int., 60. 

Pindus, Pyth. I 66. 

Pisa, Ol. I 18. 

Pitana, Ol. VI 28. 

Plataea (battle), Pyth. I 77. 

Pleiades, Nem. IT 11. 

Poseidon, god of horsemanship, ΟἹ. 
I 73, Isth. 1 54; werpatos, Pyth. 
IV 138; prominent in Pyth. IV 
as ancestor of Battiads, Pyth. IV 
int., 204; receives bulls as sacri- 
fice, Pyth. IV 205. 

Pytheas, Isth. V 19. 


Rhodes, colonization of, Ol. VII 
33 fg. 


Salamis (battle), Pyth. I 76, Isth. 
V 48, 





245 


Salmoneus, Pyth. IV 143. 

Sicily, fruitful, Ol. 112; belongs 
to Persephone, Nem. I 14. 

Sipylus, Ol. I 38. 

Sparti, Isth. I 30. 

Symplegades, Pyth. IV 208. 

Syracuse, Pyth. IT 1. 


Taenarum, Pyth. IV 44. 

Tantalus myth, Ol. I 25; rock of 
Tantalus, Ol. I 57. 

Taygetus, Pyth. I 64. 

Teiresias predicts Heracles’s ex- 
ploits, Nem, I 61 fg. 

Telchines, ΟἹ. VII 53. 

Telephus, Isth. V 41. 

Theba, Isth. I 1, VIII 17, fr. 29. 

Θειά, Isth. V 1. 

Themis predicts, Isth. VIII 34. 

Theoxenus, fr. 123. 

Thera, Pyth. IV 7. 

Therapnae, Pyth. I 66. 

Thero, Ol. IT int. 

Thersander, Ol. II 43. 

Thessalians, as εὐτράπεζοι, Pyth. 
IV 130. 

Timodemus, Nem. IT int. 

Tlepolemus, Ol. VII 20. 

Triton, Pyth. IV 20. 

Tyche, one of the Fates, Ol. XIT 2. 

Typhon, Pyth. I 16. 

Tyro, Pyth. LV 136. 


Ὑπεριονίδας, Ol. VII 39. 


Zephyrian Locrians, Pyth. IT 18. 
Zeus Atabyrius, Ol. VII 87; Ἐλευ- 
θέριος, Ol. XII 1; pardoned Ti- 
tans, Pyth. IV 291; patron of 
Olympian games, Ol. I 10, IT 2. 


GREEK INDEX. 


—_—+o4+- —__- 


G@ τάχος : ὡς τάχος, Ol. VI 23. 
ἄγκειται, ‘is stored up,’ Ol. XI 8. 
ἁγνόν, of light, Ol. VIT 60. 
ἀγῶνος ἔξω, Pyth. I 44. 

ἀδόντα [ἁδόντα)], Pyth. IT 96. 
ἀέξει, ‘exalts,’ Nem. 11 15. 
alavys, Pyth. I 83. 
"Avda στόμα, Pyth. IV 44. Ἢ 
αἰδεσθέντες ἀλκάν, Pyth. IV 173. 
αἷμα, ‘ blood,’ 
αἱμακουρίαις, Ol. I 90. 


Aivéa [Aivela, cf. Nem. I 39], ΟἹ. 


VI 88. 
aixpa: αἰχμηταῖς, Ol. VII 19. 
aixparay as an adj., Pyth. I 5. 
ἀκειρεκόμαν Φοῖβον, Isth. I 7. 
ἀκόνα, Ol. VI 82. 


ἀκούειν (ev), ‘to be praised,’ Pyth. 


I 99. 
ἀκρόθινα : ἀκροθίνια, Ol. IT 4. 
ἀλέγων, ‘honoring,’ Ol. XI 15. 
ἁλιπλάκτου, Pyth. IV 14. 
᾿Αλκαϊδάν [᾿Αλκειδῶν], Ol. VI 68. 


ἄλλων used appositively, Ol. VI 74. 


ἄλσος, Isth. I 57. 

᾿Αλφεὸν οἰκεῖν, Ol. VI 34. 
ἀμαιμάκετον, Pyth. 1 14. 
ἀμβολὰς τεύχειν, Pyth. I 4. 
ἀμείφθη, Pyth. TV 102. 
ἀμεύσασθαι, Pyth. I 45. 

ἀμπέλου δρόσῳ, Ol. VIT 2. 
ἀμπνοὰν ἔστασαν, Pyth. IV 199. 
᾿Αμυθάν, Pyth. IV 126. 


ἀμφί, ‘because of,’ Pyth. I 12, IT 62. 


ἀμφικτιόνων, Pyth. IV 66. 
ἀμφότερα, adverbial, Ol, I 104. 


‘child,’ Pyth. IV 48. 





dv omitted in relative and condi- 
tional clauses, Pyth. I 47, Isth. I 
50, fr. 75:15, 

ἀνά : apocopated forms preferred in 
composition, Pyth. IV 54. 

av’ “EdAdda, Pyth. 11 60. 

dy’ ἡμιόνοις, Pyth. IV 94. 

dy’ ἵπποις, Ol. I 41. 

ἀνέειπε, Pyth. I 32. 

ἀνεῖσθαι [ἀνανεῖσθαι], Nem. II 12. 

ἀνέρι εἰδόμενος, Pyth. IV 21, cf. 28. 

ἄνθεα, ‘ victor’s crowns,’ Ol. II 50. 

ἄνθος ἥβας, Pyth. IV 158. 


"Αξεινος πόντος, Pyth. IV 203. 


ἀπό, ‘far from,’ Pyth. IV 290. 
ἄποινα πυγμᾶς, Ol. VII 16. 
ἀρετάν, ‘excellence and the praise 
for it,’ Ol. VII 89, Isth. I 41. 
ἀριστεύοισαν χθονός, Nem. I 14. 
"ApxeoiAg, inflected acc. to the 
a-declension, Pyth. IV 2. 
ἀρχεδικᾶν, Pyth. IV 110. 
ἀσχολίας ὑπέρτερον, Isth. I 2. 
ἄταν, Ol. I 57, 
αὐάταν [ἄταν], Pyth. 11 28. 
αὐτομάτῳ, ‘spontaneous,’ Pyth. ΤΥ 
60 


ἀδέτων; ‘unspeakably great,’ Nem. 
I 47. 

ἀφθόνητος, Ol. XI 7. 

ἀψευδεῖ ἄκμονι, Pyth. I 86. 

ἀώτῳ, Ol. 1 15, Isth. I 51. 


βαθυπολέμου, Pyth. IT 1. 
βαρυγδούπῳ πατρί, Ol. VI 81. 
βοῦς, instead of γυνή, Pyth. IV 142. 


GREEK INDEX. 


γαμβρῷ : νυμφίῳ, Ol. VIT 4. 

γάμον δαίσαντα, Nem. I 71. 
γαρύεν [γηρύειν], Ol. I 8. 

γεγάκειν [γεγονέναι], Ol. VI 49. 
γένοιο οἷος ἐσσί, Pyth. IT 72. 
γέρας, ‘prize of victory,’ Ol. IT 49. 
γῆρας ἕψοι, Ol. I 83. 

γνώναι, ‘judge,’ Ol. VI 89. 


δαιμονίαν, ‘fateful,’ Pyth. IV 37. 

δάμον γεραίρων, Pyth. I 70. 

δέ, where the English idiom re- 
quires ‘for, Ol. VII 30, Pyth. 
II 17. 

δέσποτα ποντόμεδον, Ol. VI 103. 

Al: Ad, Nem. I 72. 

διαιβολιάν [διαβολῶν], Pyth. 11 76. 

διδοῖ [δίδωσι], Pyth. ΤΥ 265. 

δίδοι [δίδου], Ol. I 85. 

Διὸς ὁδόν, Ol. IT 70. 

Διὸς dpvixa, Ol. IT 88. 

δονέοι, of love's agitation, are 
IV 219. 

δόρυ, synecdoche for ‘ship,’ Pyth. 
IV 27. 

δός implied in address to Zeus, 
Pyth. I 68. 

δρέπων, Ol. 1 13. 

δυσφρονάν : δυσφροσυνῶν, Ol. IT 52, 

δυωδεκαδρόμων, Ol. IT 50. 


ἐγκύρσῃ, Pyth-I 100. 

ἐθελήσω, Ol. VIT 20. 

εἰ with subj., Ol. VI 11, ἫΝ IV 
264, 274. Cf. the omission of ἄν 
in rélative clause, Isth. I 50, fr. 
75:15. 

εἴη, ‘may it be that,’ Ol. I 115. 

ἐν [eis], fr. 75:1. 

ἐκτράπελον, Pyth. IV 105. 

ἐκπομφόλυξαν δάκρνα, Pyth. IV 
121. 

ἐκτὸς ἔχειν πόδα, Pyth. ΤΥ 289. 

ἐλπίδες, ‘expectations,’ Nem. I 32. 


¥ 





247 


ἐμφύλιον αἷμα, Pyth. IT 32. 

ἐν ᾧ κέχυμαι, Isth. I 4. 

ἐναγώνιος, Pyth. IT 10. 

ἔνδον νέμει, ‘hoards,’ Isth. I 67. 

ἐντί [εἰσί], Ol. ΤΙ 84. 

ἐόλει, plup. from εἴλω, Pyth. ΤΥ 233. 

ἐξαπίνας [ἐξαίφνης], Pyth. IV 273. 

ἐξάρχετε, Nem. 11 25, 

ἐπακοοῖτε, Ol. XIV 14. 

ἐπεὶ αὐτίκα : ἐπεὶ τάχιστα, Nem, 1 38. 

ἐπεὶ πάμπρωτον, Pyth. IV 111.᾿ 

ἐπέσποντο, ‘they approved,’ Pyth. 
IV 133. 

ἐπέτοσσε [ἐπέτυχε], Pyth. IV 25. 

ἐπί, ‘adds to,’ Ol. II 11. 

ἔπιβδαν, Pyth. IV 140. 

ἑπτακτύπου φόρμιγγος, Pyth. II 70. 

ἔπταξαν σιωπᾷ, Pyth. LV 57, 

ἔρανον, Ol. I 38. 

ἔραται [ἔρηται], from ἔραμαι, Pyth. 
ΙΝ 92. 

ἔρεισμ᾽ ᾿Ακράγαντος, Ol. IT 6. 

ἕρπω in Doric dialect, Ol. VIT 52. 

ἔρχεται, is given,’ Ol. I 100. 

és τρίς, Ol. II 68, Pyth. IV 61. 

ἐσθᾶτος ἀμφίς, Pyth. IV. 253. 

ἕσσαντο, ‘ they consecrated,’ Pyth. 
IV 204. 

ἑτοῖμον, ‘appointed,’ Ol. I 69. 

εὔχονται (Homeric use), Ol. VII 23. 


ζαμένης, ‘inspired,’ Pyth. IV 10. 
Ζήταν [Ζα-αξΕ-ητη5], Pyth. IV 182. 
ζωθάλμιος, Ol. VIT 11. 


ἡρῶας, Pyth. I 53. 
ἡσυχίᾳ θιγέμεν, Pyth. IV 296. 


θάλος, ‘scion,’ Ol. IT 45. 
θάμα : ἅμα, Ol. VII 12. 
θανάτῳ πόρεν, Ol. IT 82. 
Savpara, Ol. 1 28. 
θεοδμάτας, Ol. VI 59. 


θεῶν ὅρκον, Ol. VIT 65, 


248 


θραύσοι, Ol. VI 97. 
θυμὸν ἐκδόσθαι, Pyth. ΤΥ 295. 


ἰδοῖσα, ‘beholding with favor,’ Ol. 


XIV 15. 
piv, with gen., Ol. I 104. 
ἱερέα κτίλον, ‘cherished priest,’ 
Pyth. II 17. 
ἰοπλοκάμων (of the Muses), Pyth. 
11, 
ἴοχέαιρα, Pyth. ΤΙ 9. 
ἱππίῳ νόμῳ, Ol. I 101. 
ἱπποδρόμιον, Isth. I 54. 
ἵπποι, ‘chariot,’ Ol. I 41. 
ἱπποχάρμαν [ἱππιοχάρμην], Ol. I 23. 
ἴσαμι [οἶδα], Pyth. LV 248. 
Ἴσθμος, feminine, Ol. VIT 81. 
Wwyya, Pyth. IV 214. 
ἴων, ‘pansies,’ Ol. VI 55. 


κάδος θηκάμενοι, Pyth. ΤΥ 112. 

καθ᾽ “Ἑλλανας, Ol. I 117. 

καί in a comparison, Ol. VII 7; in 
protasis and-apodosis, Nem. IT 1; 
separates preposition and noun, 
Ol. VII 26. 

καιρόν, ‘opportunely,’ Pyth. I 81. 

κακαγόρος [xaxnydpous |, Ol. I 53. 

καλά, ‘athletic contests, poetry,’ 
etc., Ol. I 104. 

Kados, Pyth. II 72. 

κάλπιδα, Ol. VI 40. 

καλών dupopos, Ol. I 84. 

Kap, apocope for κατά, Pyth. IV 264. 

καρπὸν φρενός, Ol. VII 8. 

ΚΚαστόρειον, Pyth. 11 69. 

κατὰ μέλη : μελεῖστί, Ol. I 49. 

kar οἶκον : οἴκοι, Pyth. I 72. 

κατὰ Φοίνισσαν ἐμπολάν, Pyth. IT 
67. 

καταβολὰν δέδεκται, Nem. II 4. 

καταίθυσσον πλόκαμοι, Pyth. IV 
83. 

καταπέψαι, Ol. 1 55, 





GREEK INDEX. 


karacxopevos, Pyth. I 10. 

κέλης, ‘saddlehorse,’ Ol. I int. 
κέν with fut. inf., Ol. I 110. 
κισσοφόρος (Dionysus), Ol. II 27. 
κίων οὐρανία, Pyth. I 19. 
κλέπτοισα : κρύπτουσα, Ol. VI 36. 
κνώσσων, Pyth. I 8. 

κόρος, Ol. I 56, IT 95. 

κορυφὰν κτεάνων, Ol. VIT 4. 
Kpavaais, Ol. VII 82. | 
κράτος, ‘victory, Ol. I 22. 
Kpokoev, Pyth. ΤΥ 232. 

Κρόνιε παῖ, Ol. 11 12. 

ΚΚρονΐων, Pyth. ΤΥ 23. 

Κρόνου τύρσιν, Ol. II 70. 


λέγοντι [λέγουσι] with indefinite 
subject (cf. φαντί), ΟἹ. IL 28. 

λέλογχε, Nem. I 24. 

λευκαῖς πιθήσαντα φρασίν, Pyth. 
ΤΥ 109. | 

λευκίππων, Pyth. IV 117. 

ABvas σπέρμα, Pyth. IV 42. 

Aurapav, Pyth. IT 3, fr. 76. 

λοίσθιον, ‘ at last,’ Pyth. IV 266. 

λύκοιο δίκαν, ‘like a wolf,’ Pyth. 
IT 84, 


μαντεύσατο, Ol. VIT 31. 

paore, ‘hill,’ Pyth. IV 8. 
ματρομάτωρ, Ol. VI 84. 
μεγαλοπόλιες, Pyth. IT 1. 

μέλαν γένειον, Ol. I 68. 

μελίσσας Δελφίδος, Pyth. IV 60. 
μερίμναισιν, Ol. I 108. 

μέτωπον, Pyth. I 30. 

Μήδειοι, Persians, Pyth. I 78. 


ναυσιφορήτοις, Pyth. 1 33. 

Νείλοιο τέμενος, Pyth. IV 56. 

νέκταρ xutov, of the poet’s song, 
Ol. VIT 7. 

vevoov, Pyth. I 71. 

vewrepov, ‘ worse, Pyth. IV 155, 


GREEK INDEX. 


tuvov [κοινόν], Isth. I 46. 


ὅγε gives emphasis to whole clause, 
Pyth. 11 41. 

ota, exclamatory, ‘how,’ Isth. I 24. 

οἴκοθεν οἴκαδε, Ol. VI 99.. 

οὔ τί που, in surprise, Pyth. IV 87. 

ὀκχέοντι [ὀχέουσι], Ol. 11 67. 

ὀνύμαξε [ὠνόμασε], Pyth. IT 44. 

ὄρνις, ‘omen,’ ‘augury,’ Pyth. IV 
19. 

ὅσσα δέ, adverbial, Nem. IT 17. 

᾿ ὀφείλει, impers., ‘it is due,’ Nem. 
II 6. 

ὀφθαλμός Σικελίας, Ol. IT 9. 

ὄχθαις : ὄχθοις, Pyth. 1 64. 


παίδων ὀάροισι, Pyth. I 98, 

παλίγγλωσσον, Nem. I 58. 

παλιντράπελον, Ol. 11 37. 

παντᾷ, ‘round and round,’ Pyth. 
II 28. 

παρὰ Kpovidas, Pyth. ΤΙ 25. 

πᾶσαν ὀργάν, ‘with all his heart,’ 
Isth. I 41. 

πεδάμειψαν [μετήμειψαν], Ol. XII 12. 

πεισιχάλινα, Pyth. IT 11. 

πελάγει ποντίῳ, Ol. VII 56. 

TIéAAava, Ol. VII 86. 

πεπαρεῖν : ἐνδεῖξαι, Pyth. IT 57. 

περί suffers elision, Ol. VI 38. 

πετοῖσαι [πεσοῦσαι], Ol. VIT 69. 

πετραέσσας ἐκ Πυθῶνος, Ol. VI 48. 

πίομαι, as present, Ol. VI 86. 

πλειστόμβροτον, Ol. VI 69. 

πλέκων, of the composition of an 
ode, Ol. VI 86. 

mol, Pyth. II 17. 

ποιμαίνειν, ‘guide and cherish,’ 
Ol. XI 9. 

πολεῖς [πολλούς], Pyth. IV 56. 

πολύβοσκον : πουλυβότειραν, O1. VII 
63. 

πονεῖ, transitive, Pyth. IV 151. 

mopraivey, ‘to cherish,’ Ol, VI 33. 





249 


πόρσιον, comp. of πόρσω, Ol. I 114. 

πόσις ᾿Αμφιτρίτας, Ol. VI 104. 

mori [πρός] suffers elision, Ol. VII 
90 


ποτὶ κέντρον λακτισδέμεν, Pyth. 
11 94. 

ποτιστάξῃ, Ol. VI 76, Pyth. LV 187. 

πράξις, ‘success,’ Ol. I 85. 

πρὶν ὥρας, Pyth. IV 43. 

προοιμίων, Pyth. I 4. 

προμαθέος αἰδώς, Ol. VII 44. 

προπίνων, Ol. ΤΙ 4. 

πρός, ‘ towards,’ Ol. I 67. 

προφέρει, ‘is better,’ Pyth. II 86. 

πρύτανι, Pyth. 11 58. 

πτεροῖσι ἀέθλων, Ol. XIV 24. 

πτυχαῖς Πέλοπος, Nem. 11 21. 


ῥαπτῶν ἐπέων, Nem. II 2. 
ῥιπαῖσι, Pyth. I 10. 


σεσωπαμένον, Isth. I 63. 

σθένος ἡμιόνων, Ol. VI 22. 

σθένος ἵππιον, Pyth. IT 12. 

σιδαροχαρμάν, Pyth. 11 2. 

σκοποί, ‘ guardians,’ Ol. I 54. 

σκυτάλα, Ol. VI 91. 

σοφοί, ‘poets,’ Ol. I 9. 

σπέρμα φλογός, Ol. VIT 48. 

στάθμας περισσᾶς, Pyth. II 90. 

στεφανωσάμενον, Ol. VIT 15. 

στρατόν, ‘ people,’ ‘folk,’ Ol. XI 17. 

σύν, instrumental, Isth. V 35. 

σὺν θεῴ, Pyth. IV 260. 

σὺν τιμᾷ θεών, Pyth. IV 51. 

σύνδικον, ‘common possession,’ 
Pyth. I 2. 

σφετέρας : ἑᾶς, Pyth. IV 83. 


τά Te καὶ τά, Ol. IT 53. 
τεθμοῖσιν, Pyth. I 64. 


. τεκμαίρει ἕκαστον, Ol. VI 73. 


τέλος, ‘prize,’ Isth. I 27. 
τέρας προσιδέσθαι, Pyth. I 26. 
τετράκναμον, Pyth, 11 40, 


250 


τηλαυγέσιν, Pyth. 11 6. 


τὶς, antecedent of plur. rel., Ol. I 82. 


τὶς to be supplied, Isth. I 41. 


τίς γάρ introduces a story, Pyth. 


IV 70. 
τό [διὰ 8], Ol. VI 56. 
τὸ πᾶν, ‘the general,’ Ol. II 85. 
τράφεν [τρέφειν], Pyth. IV 115. 
τρεῖς τε καὶ δέκα, Ol. I 79, 
Τυρσανών ἀλαλατός, Pyth. I 72. 
τυχεῖν : νικῆσαι, Ol. 11 51. 


ὕβρις, Ol. VII 90. 
ὑπό, ‘to the sound of,’ ΟἹ. VII 13. 


φαντί [φασί] with indef. subj., Pyth. 
I 52. 

φαυσίμβροτος, Ol. VIT 39. 

φελλὸς ὥς, Pyth. IT 80. 

Φερσεφόνᾳ, Nem. 1 14. 

Φὴρ θεῖος, Pyth. IV 119. 





ENGLISH INDEX. 


φοινικανθέμου ἦρος, Pyth. IV 64. 
φοινικόπεζαν Aduarpa, Ol. VI 94. 
φράξαι χεῖρα Epveor, Isth: I 66. 
φρίσσοντας, causative, Pyth. IV 81. 
pug: φύσει, Nem. I 25. 

φυγόξενον, Ol. XI 17. 


χαῖρε, ‘all hail!’ Pyth. II 67. 

xalpere, ‘farewell,’ Isth. I 32. 

χορεύων, transitive, Isth. I 7. 

Xpvcadakdrovo Apdirplras, Ol. VI 
104. 

χρυσέας, because of honor and 
worth, Ol. XI 13. 

χρύὕσεος, Pyth. IV 144. | 

χρυσοστεφάνοιο “HBas, Ol. VI 57. 


*Naplwva, tetrasyllabic, Nem. IT 12. 

ὡς ὅτε introduces comparison, Ol.’ 
VI 2. 

are: ὥστε, Pyth, IV 64, 


-----οοξῷϑξοο .-ο«-ὄ-- 


ENGLISH INDEX. 


nn 4..-.-. 


Aeolian scale, Ol. I 102. 

Aeolic retraction of accent, Ol. 
XIV 19. 

Allotment to the gods, Ol. XIV 1. 

Altar of Zeus at Olympia, Ol. VI 70. 

Anaphora of ὡς, Nem. I 37. 

Aorist, gnomic, Ol. I 31, II 58, 
VII 6, XII 10; inceptive, Ol. I 
25, II 9; aor. inf. after verb of 
expectation, Pyth. I 35, 45. 

Apostrophe to poet’s heart, Ol. II 
89; to hero, Pyth. IV 89. 

Arrows, metaphor for the poet’s 
thoughts, Ol. I 112. 

Asyndeton, Ol. I 53, Pyth. I 71, 
IV 271, 276, 





Centaurs, Pyth. II 46. 

Cock (fighting-cock), on coins of 
Himera, Ol. XIT 14. 

Comparatio compendiaria, ΟἹ. I 7, 
XIT 14. | 

Condition with causal force, Ol. I 
18, VI 77. 

Confusion of epithets applied to 
city and goddess, Nem. I 4. 

Correlation of particles: μὲν... 
ἀλλά, Isth. V 34; μὲν... αὖτε, 
Pyth. II 89; wey... καί, Pyth. 
II 58; μὲν .-. τέ, Ol. ΝῊ 69, 
88, Pyth. II 31, IV 249; τὲ ἀλλά, 
Ol. I 104; τὲ... δέ, Pyth. ΤΥ 
80, 297; τὸ μὲν ... τέ, Isth, I 14, 


ENGLISH INDEX. 


Dative of interest, Nem. I 46; in 
the sense of παρά with gen., Pyth. 
IV 21; of instrument with ver- 
bal substantive, Pyth. 1 95; with 

adjective, Pyth. I 33; of manner 
(pact), Pyth. 11 57; after verbs 
of touching, Ol. I 86. 

Dead receive tidings from this 
world, Ol. XIV 21. 

Dolphin, Pyth. IT 51. 

Dorian scale, Ol. I 102. 

Doric genitive, Pyth. IV 33. 

- Dreams, to be noticed, Pyth. 1V 164. 


Eagles of Zeus at Delphi, Pyth. 
IV 4. 

Eclipse, fr. 107. 

Envy better than pity, Pyth. I 85. 

Epithet transferred from the per- 
son to the part, Ol. VI 8. 

Equal days and nights, Ol. 11 61. 

Etymological fancies of the an- 
cients, Ol. V1 56, Nem. 114, IT 2. 


Fate attends a family, Isth. I 39. 

Flute accompanies dithyramb, fr. 
75:19. 

Fortune’s instability, Ol. VII 95. 

Future life, Ol. II 57 fg., fr. 129- 
133. 

Future ind. in a final clause, Ol. 
VI 24 ;-gnomic, Ol. VII 3; with 
μή, Ol. I 7; opt. to express a 
wish, Ol. VI 97. 


Games compared in glory with 
war, Isth. I 50. 

Genitive absolute with omitted 

subject, Pyth. I 26; with omit- 
ted participle of εἰμί, Pyth. IV 5; 
gen. after ἐπέγνω, Pyth. IV 280; 
of material, Pyth. IV 206, 225; 
objective, Ol. II 6, VII 44, 
Pyth.-II 64, IV 185; of part 
touched, Nem. I 44; of place 





251 


whence, Ol. I 58; of place and 
cause with ὑπό, Ol. VI 43; of 
place where, Ol. VI 100; of 
source (in the sense of dat. of 
agent), Nem. I 8. 

God approached in his element, 
darkness, and solitude, Ol. I 71; 
humbles the proud and exalts 
the lowly, Pyth. II 51. 

Gold, Ol. II 72, Isth. V 3, fr. 222. 


Hendiadys, Isth. VIII 1. 

Hero’s (Homeric) equipment, Pyth. 
IV 79. 

Honey, symbol of inspiration, Ol. 
VI 45. 

Honors paid to heroes, Ol. VII 79. 


Infin, with τό, depends on θέλων, 
Ol. IT 97. 

Instruments are to accompany the 
voice, Ol. II 1. 

Island of the Blest, Ol. 11 71. 


Libations before undertaking a 
voyage, Pyth. IV 193. 

Lots used to ascertain divine will, 
Pyth. IV 190. 

“Love thy friend and hate thine 
enemy,” Pyth. 11 84. 

Lyre and flute as accompaniment 
of chorus, Ol. VII 12. 

Lyric distinguished from epic, 
Pyth. IV int. 


Marriage season, Isth. VIII 47. 

Metempsychosis, Ol. IT 68. 

“ Milky way,” fr. 30. 

Milton’s copy of Pindar, Ol. VI 16. 

Mule-races, Ol. VI int. 

Music calms anger, Pyth. I 5. 

Myrtle wreath for victor, Isth. 
VIII 74. 

Myths, their treatment by Pindar, 
Ol. VI 34, 


252 


Nectar gives immortality, Ol. I 63. 

Neuter plur.with impersonal verbs, 
Ol. I 52. | 

Noun used as attributive, Ol. VI 78. 


Ode is the crown twined for victor, 
Ol. I 100; 1s nectar, Ol. VII 1. 
Optative without ἄν in apodosis, 

Ol. XI 21. 
Oxymora, Ol. VI 43, Pyth. II 
37, 54, 


Parechesis, Ol. VI 79, VII 95 
Pyth. II 78, Nem. I 44. 

Paronomasia, Nem. II 12. 

Partitive apposition, Pyth. I 8 
LV 73. 

Pentathlon, Isth. I 26. 

Perfect with present ending, Ol. 
VI 49, Pyth. IV 179. 

Personification of cities, Isth. I 1; 
of earth, Pyth. I 17; of instru- 
ments, Pyth. I 44; of χρόνος, 
Ol. I1 17, VI 97, Pyth. I 46. 

Picturesque enumeration of vic- 
tories, Ol. VII 80, Nem. IT 19. 

Plural referring to one person, fr. 
75.11, 

Poesy, the road of, Ol. VI 23. 

Poet’s duty to praise victor, Ol. 
I 100. 

Poet identified with his ode, Ol 
VII 13. 

Praise essential to happiness, Isth. 
I 51, 68. | 

Preposition placed with its second 
noun, Pyth. I 14; between two 
nouns, Ol. ITI 34. 

Present participle to express pur- 
pose, Ol. VII 14, Pyth. IT 63. 

Prolepsis, Ol. XTV 22. 

Proleptic present, Pyth. TV 49. 


Relative placed after two or more 
words of its clause, Ol. II 5, VI 27, 


ENGLISH INDEX. 


Sacrificial rites, peculiarities ex- 
plained from circumstances of 
first celebration, Ol. VII 48. 

Schema Alemanicum, Pyth. IV 179. 

Schema Pindaricum, fr. 75:19. 

Sea-life, metaphors from, Ol. XII 
5, Pyth. I 91, IV 2. 

Separation of adjective and noun, ° 
Ol. VII 13, XIV 22-24; of pos- 
sessive and noun, O]. XII 18: 
of preposition and verb, Ol. VII 
24, of preposition and its noun, 
by καί, Ol. VII 26, Pyth. 1 69. ᾿ 

Song needed by victor, Ol. XI 1, 

" Isth. I fin. 

Statues in Rhodes in mythical 
times, Ol. VII 52. 

Subjunctive with ei, Pyth. IV 263; 
for fut. ind. (as in Homer), Pyth. 
IV 51; not with short vowel, 
Οὐ 

Suffixes accumulated, Ol. VI 15, 
VII 39. 

Sun, the mother of our eyes, fr. 
107.1. 

Supply negative from following 
clause, Ol. XI 18, cf. Pyth. IV 78 


Talebearers at Syracuse, Pyth. 192. 

Transition to myth, by ἐγὼ κτλ.; 
Isth 114; by a relative, Ol. I, 
25, ὙΙ 29. 

Tripods, prize of victory, Isth. 119 


Verb belonging to both members 
of a sentence, found at the begin- 
ning of the second, Ol. VI 42, 
ef. Pyth. I 14. | 

Verb of hindering followed by in- 
finitive without μή, Isth. I 60. 

Vocative expression placed at the 
head of the sentence, Ol. VI 12. 

Volcanic eruption, Pyth. I 21 fg. 





Pyth. 1 74,115. ~<a 01.188, Pyth IV 104, 225. 
: REESE, LIBAAR eee 
(UNIVERSITY) 








ue sae 


Tay Bae 








UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
ἮΝ BERKELEY 
Return to desk from which borrowed. 
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. - 





ὁ. Augst AL 


AUG 3 - 1951 
IN Pox AL 
Si. 


ahve 
ἑ 2 Ano’S OMX 


FEB 151956 LU 


WAN 1 9 1956 LU 





a thes «οὐ ὰ 
FEB 191996 υὖ 
f ἢ | 


49y, 


δ 260.8 τ 


ΠΝ ὃ ΞΟ. 
ων 7 {OO 
ὡ ~Fie 


T Aug’60VD 


REC'D io 


UG 1 1960 


pores gant 


REC’D Liv 


ry 


ἃ circ. APR L 4 1983 


et ae 





LD 21-95m-—11,'50 (2877816) 476 





BERKELEY LIBRARIES 


€O0462057590 






































son a, Ὰ ὡ +>. 
rx σα δε eget = ai te i, ας poi genrteeeyaett SP Cag 
ie ΩΝ ¥ ne - δ οξερόνῳ st ales act ἬΝ . Sik RT εν τ στο ἰὼ κῃ 
“- πον τὰ iia ; petro tot ot wee 





2 AF hin Py dng Re I ap 


